THE BIBLE STORY

Volume 1
1982
Table of Contents

Introduction
Chapter 1 "IN THE BEGINNING"
Chapter 2 "THOU SHALT SURELY DIE!"
Chapter 3 NOAH BUILDS THE ARK!
Chapter 4 "AND THE FLOOD CAME"
Chapter 5 THE TOWER OF BABEL
Chapter 6 ABRAM JOURNEYS TO CANAAN
Chapter 7 ABRAHAM GIVES UP HIS SON
Chapter 8 ESAU SELLS JACOB HIS BIRTHRIGHT
Chapter 9 JACOB MEETS RACHEL
Chapter 10 JOSEPH'S ADVENTURES IN EGYPT
Chapter 11 JOSEPH BECOMES RULER OF EGYPT
Chapter 12 "I AM JOSEPH"
Chapter 13 SEVEN YEARS OF FAMINE
Chapter 14 MOSES FLEES EGYPT
Chapter 15 GOD CHOOSES MOSES
Chapter 16 MOSES AND AARON MEET PHARAOH
Chapter 17 THE PLAGUES OF EGYPT
Chapter 18 THE PLAGUES CONTINUE
Chapter 19 THE WORST WEATHER EVER!
Chapter 20 TWO MORE PLAGUES ON EGYPT
Chapter 21 THE EXODUS BEGINS
Chapter 22 AT THE RED SEA
Chapter 23 CROSSING THE RED SEA
Chapter 24 SAFE AT LAST!
Chapter 25 WAR WITH AMALEK
Chapter 26 ON TO SINAI
Chapter 27 THE TEN COMMANDMENTS
Chapter 28 THE GOLDEN CALF
Chapter 29 MOSES BREAKS THE TEN COMMANDMENTS
Chapter 30 MOSES RETURNS

----------------------------------------

INTRODUCTION
by Herbert W. Armstrong

NEVER HAS THERE BEEN A BIBLE STORY BOOK LIKE THIS. THAT IS NOT A
RASH STATEMENT INDULGING IN SUPERLATIVES. IT IS THE TRUTH. I WOULD
LIKE TO EXPLAIN THE REASON.
For years, in my ministry, I felt an overpowering sense of
responsibility, mingled with a feeling of inadequacy, for getting
the proper teaching to children. It was a frustrating
consciousness, for my time was so completely filled in the
ministry to adults.
I picked up many of the run-of-the-mill type of Bible stories
for children. They failed utterly to solve the problem. I could
not endorse or press into use any one of them. They seemed to have
only one objective -- to compete with exciting fiction or violence
that youngsters heard on radio, later on television and read in
cheap novels or comic books. They consisted of dramatized blood-
and-thunder stories of certain biblical incidents. The murder of
Abel by his brother, Cain; the cataclysm of the Flood; young David
killing the giant Goliath; the seducing of strong-man Samson;
Daniel in the lions' den; all these disconnected stories, shorn of
their real meaning, degraded the Bible in plastic young minds to
the level of nursery myths.
Bible stories up to now, it would seem, have had no mission
but that of providing exciting entertainment. Biblical incidents
are taken out of context, their real connection with the very
PURPOSE of life ignored.
I knew that all these incidents commonly seized upon as
exciting child-fiction material actually have deep MEANING,
contain vital lessons, are directly connected with the revelation
of God's purpose and the true Gospel. But if the true Gospel of
Jesus Christ has been hidden from adults by perversion, deception
and injection of pagan superstitions, how could blinded adults
write interestingly for children the vital truths they themselves
do not comprehend?
There was an even more important reason for this sense of
responsibility toward children.
In my research into the history of education, the truth
emerged of the diabolical master conspiracy for deceiving the
whole world. This world deception has been accomplished through
the system of education. It begins with infants and children of
elementary school age. Long before Christ brought the Gospel, the
pagan teacher Plato introduced the first school of organized
curriculum, called the Academy. The system developed with passing
generations. In the era of Christianity's earliest appearance, the
Roman Empire was dotted with these pagan schools.
These schools taught pagan philosophies and ways of life
diametrically opposite to Christ's teachings. Participation in
pagan holiday exercises, and pagan customs, was a required part of
the curriculum.
During first-century apostolic evangelism, many converts
received into their very hearts the eye-opening Gospel TRUTH and
rejected the pagan heresies. They were truly converted -- CHANGED
in mind and belief and ways of living. But their children were
victims of the established system of education. A second
generation became nominal Christians only. A third, reared in
basic paganism, accepted the addition of certain Christian beliefs
and the NAME of Christ.
It was impossible for church leaders, during the second,
third and fourth centuries, to set up real Christian schools. The
printing press had not been invented. There were no textbooks
except the pagan texts. And by that time even the church leaders
themselves were largely the victims of the secular paganized
education.
One crux factor dominates this entire educational process --
always has. The child is not graded on ability to prove whether
the teaching is true or false. He is graded on willingness to
accept without question, memorize and absorb whatever is taught.
Educators have, as Paul wrote, been reluctant to retain God in the
knowledge they disseminated (Romans 1:28).
The newborn infant knows nothing at birth. Humans must learn
and be taught. Born in a predominately paganized world, the infant
is taught from birth in the customs and ways of society. It would
never occur to him to question them. They are simply absorbed --
taken for granted -- accepted.
This educational system produced the natural and inevitable
falling away from original TRUTH, as instituted by Christ. This
"mystery of iniquity" was already working to undermine the faith
once delivered, even in the apostle Paul's day (II Thessalonians
2:7). By the time Jude wrote, he was inspired to exhort sincere
people to contend earnestly for the faith once delivered (Jude 3).
Already the apostasy had set in.
Today's children are born into a confused, mixed-up, divided
religious babylon. The hundreds of organized religious
denominations and sects cannot agree on WHAT the Gospel is; on who
or what God is; on whether Christ was human, divine, or both;
whether there is a devil; what salvation is; what or where the
reward of the "saved" shall be; or how one may obtain it. Each one
seems to take for granted whatever brand of religious belief has
been taught him from childhood.
It is ten times more difficult to UNLEARN error than to learn
TRUTH. This, then, is the dilemma that challenged me: children,
still today, are being reared in the same old secular pagan
philosophies and customs, with the addition of the so-called
scientific approach that has arrived with the acceptance of the
theory of evolution. This atheists' attempt to explain the
presence of a creation without the existence of a Creator has
become the basic concept by which all causes, origins and purposes
are explained. By the time these innocent children have been
inoculated with this anti-God poison and reached maturity, most of
them have too much to unlearn before their minds can accept
original truth. An inborn prejudice has been set up. And prejudice
is an absolute barrier to the entrance of TRUTH into the mind.
But what could I do about it?
Children need, as they need life itself, an awareness of the
basic TRUTHS of the Bible AS THEY ARE GROWING UP! If only we could
get to them the knowledge of God -- of the Creator and His vast
creation -- of His authority and rulership over the creation He
brought into being and now sustains -- of the invisible yet
inexorable spiritual laws He set in motion to regulate
relationships and produce happiness, peace and everything good --
of the knowledge that the Bible definition of sin is simply the
transgression of these laws operating for our good -- of the basic
knowledge of God's purpose being worked out here below, and of His
plan for working it out -- of the biblical revelation of Christ
and what He means to us today -- of the vital connection of case
histories, incidents, experiences -- so often seized upon as
material for the blood-and-thunder type Bible stories -- with
God's overall purpose, and with the Gospel -- if only growing
children could be possessed of this knowledge, they would not be
deceived and misled by the teaching of the secular school systems.
But none of the children's Bible story books I could find
even remotely filled this purpose.
In His own due time God supplied the man for the job -- a man
equipped by natural talent, training, experience and profession
for this all-important mission.
Basil Wolverton was a nationally known artist. Three times
"Life" magazine devoted multiple-page sections, editorially, to
him and his work. The news magazine "Time" wrote him up a number
of times. His work appeared in more than 70 national magazines. He
also was a trained writer, experienced through long years in
writing for children.
He became an elder in the Worldwide Church of God. He was a
student of the Bible and taught a Bible class.
He accepted this very important commission.
"The Bible Story" is definitely NOT a series of disconnected
stories of excitement and violence with no special meaning. Our
purpose is to tell simply, in language children can read and
understand, plainly, yet interestingly, the plain story of the
Bible itself. It begins at the beginning. A continuous story
thread runs through the entire Bible. Not many have ever grasped
this amazing yet important fact. Most people read a verse here or
a Chapter there, failing to properly connect them, or understand
the true continuity of the Bible story.
This book is not merely written for children. Adults by
multiple thousands followed the installments avidly when they
first appeared in "The Plain Truth". Adults will gain an
understanding of the WHOLE BIBLE -- of its continuous story thread
-- from this book.
Mr. Wolverton has written in language of about the nine-to
twelve year level. This makes it interesting reading also for
adults. As written it is a little advanced for younger children
when read by themselves, but parents may read it to children as
young as four or five, and, with a little simplified explanation
of portions they would not comprehend clearly by themselves, it
will become quite understandable, interesting and profitable. Mr.
Wolverton stuck tenaciously to the literal biblical account. He
took, where it was felt necessary, AUTHOR'S LICENSE to portray
certain portions or sequences in conversational style -- but he
was zealously careful not in any way to "add to or detract from"
the real meaning and truth of the sacred Scriptures.
It is our fervent hope that this volume of "The Bible Story"
in book form, now published in memory of Basil Wolverton who died
in December 1978, and presented to you as a ministry of love,
without money and without price, will bring you and your children
abundant blessings.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 1
"IN THE BEGINNING"

HAVE YOU ever looked down on the Earth from a high hill or a
mountain or an airplane? From such high places the planet we live
on looks very huge, even though we can see only a small part of
it.
Perhaps it is difficult for you to imagine how something so
big could be built. But someone planned and built it, just as
someone planned and built the home you live in.
Wouldn't you like to be whisked back into the long ago and
see some of the amazing things that happened before the Earth came
to be the way it is now? And wouldn't you like to learn about who
lived on this planet long before men lived here? And how and why
YOU came to be here?

A Time Machine

Then let's suppose we have a wonderful machine by which we

can tune into the Stream of Time. This machine would be able to
show on its screen things that happened long before now and things
that will happen in years to come!
Suppose that you live in a small town or city in North
America and that you would like to know what that town or city was
like in the year 1800. You press a button on the time machine and
say into its microphone what you want to see.
The screen lights up with a picture you don't recognize. It
shows mostly a deep forest. The scene changes, and now you see
familiar things. There is the big hill south of your town and the
river that flows by it! But there are no buildings, no streets and
no cars. Instead, there is heavy forest. But what are those things
in the little clearing at the river's edge?
Indian teepees!
As the screen picture zooms in for a close-up of Indians
moving about, you realize that your town hadn't even started to be
built back in 1800.
Just as there was a time when your town and your parents
didn't exist, there was also a time when the planet we live on
didn't exist. And just as there was a reason for the Earth coming
into being, there was a reason for YOU coming into being. Do you
know what it was?
If you know the exciting answer to that question, then you
have a wonderful bit of wisdom most people don't have. Even most
men who are thought of as being very wise can't give you the truth
about why man exists.
To learn what really did happen a long time ago, let us ask
the time machine to show us how things looked before there was
anything in the vast space where our universe is now. It's
difficult for our minds to imagine back over such a long period of
time when there was nothing to see. But there was something else
there in place of stars and planets.
The time machine screen is inky black. You are gazing into
cold, empty, dark space!
At first the screen appears dead, but as it begins to pick up
something that is more than of a material nature, a strange, hazy
glow comes in sight. (I John 1:5; John 1:4.) It emanates from an
invisible Personage, and gradually spreads out to become so big
and bright that it entirely fills what at first appeared to be an
expanse of nothingness. Now something that isn't material is
brilliantly clear. WHO could it be?
It is GOD.

"In the Beginning -- God"

God had to be there first because He made everything that

ever was. (Genesis 1:1.)
Probably one of the first things you wonder about God is
where He came from. He didn't come from anywhere. He has always
existed right here in space because there never has been any place
outside of space. God inhabits eternity (Isaiah 57:15.) He had no
beginning (Hebrews 7:3.)
 Because we are physical, these things are hard for us to
understand. We have to realize that there are matters that God
keeps secret from us. Many other things He reveals to us,
especially if we are obedient. (Deuteronomy 29:29.) God always was
and always will be. (Revelation 1:8.)
What is God like? We know what people are like because we can
see them. Your parents and brothers and sisters -- if you have
brothers and sisters -- are a family of human beings made of flesh
and blood in the image or shape of God. (Gen. 1:26.)
God is not just one person, but is really a Family (Ephesians
3:15) of very special Spirit Beings. (John 4:24.) Spirit is
eternal. It never dies. (II Corinthians 4:18.) It is not subject
to the laws of time and space.
Spirit is something human beings can't usually see or feel or
hear. That's why you can't see God by looking into the space of
millions of years ago, even though God was all that existed then.
However, we can sometimes see some of the things that God
produces.
There are two Spirit Beings now in the God Family. One is God
the Father. The other is Jesus the Son. Each Person in the God
Family is called God, just as each human person in your family is
called by your last name. God the Father and Jesus are both
composed of spirit, and they are holy and perfect. Their Spirit,
like their light that radiates from them, goes out from them
everywhere, and is called the Holy Spirit. (Psalm 139:7.)
Now we know that we have gone back in time as far as we can
go and still learn something. Next we should ask the time machine
to show us something of what happened when God later created the
great universe in the vast expanse of space.
We don't know just when the universe was made nor how long it
took to make it, so we'll simply ask for a view of it after it was
created.

Now Look!

The black curtain of depthless space becomes jeweled by

millions of specks and patches of light of various hues. Each of
those brighter specks of light is a gigantic, flaming sun, some of
which are millions of times larger than the one that gives us our
light. And though the distant suns, or stars appear to be grouped
together like clusters of diamonds, they are many billions of
miles apart! (Isa. 54:2.) The universe is so big that we can see
only part way through it. Our minds can't even begin to realize
its tremendous size, but this should give us some idea of how much
wiser and more powerful our Creator is than we are. (Job 22:12 and
38:4-6.)
 In those clusters of beautiful stars our Earth was created.
Men have thought up various theories of how it came to be there.
Many foolishly believe and teach that all the stars and planets
just "happened" without God having anything to do with their
creation. This idea is the subject of much study in most schools
throughout the world. (Psa. 53:1.)
WHY the Earth was created should be more important than HOW
it came into being. If we were to ask our time machine to show how
it looked after it was made, we would see a huge blue-green globe
of great beauty hanging against the star-studded backdrop of
space. You wouldn't recognize any of our planet's continents or
markings, because when it was first formed it was quite different.
To create all objects in the universe, God had to provide
material just as carpenters needed material to build the place
where you live. (Heb. 11:3.) As you already know, God is composed
of Spirit. As light shines from a lamp throughout a room, God's
Holy Spirit emanates from Him to all the universe. This mysterious
and wonderful power is the very essence of God. By its power the
universe was created and by it every physical force and celestial
body is controlled.

Angels!

God didn't make the universe just so He could admire His

work. He also created millions of spirit beings, or angels, to
live in it. Many of them served Him in the third heaven, the place
of His throne. (II Cor. 12:2.) We are not told where the third
heaven is, but possibly it's somewhere in the northern sky. (Isa.
14:13.) We do know that it is invisible to human eyes, just as
spirit beings can't be seen by us (II Cor. 4:18).
A long time ago there was a chief angel in heaven. His Latin
name "Lucifer" meant "Light Bringer", or "Shining Star of the
Dawn". God created Lucifer to be very wise, good and capable. He
was perfect in his ways when he was brought into being, and
brilliant in knowledge and appearance. Therefore God made Lucifer
ruler over the newly created Earth, where millions of angels were
sent to dwell. Lucifer was to govern the angels of the Earth by
carrying out all of God's orders and laws.
Because God created and owns the universe, He is the supreme
ruler over it. Lucifer at first was subject to Him. He did all
that God commanded. There were years and years of happiness and
contentment among the angels while they and Lucifer obeyed every
one of God's laws. This was because God's laws are given to make
beings happy. Matters went very well as long as Lucifer obeyed
every rule and instruction. (Ezekiel 28:13-15.)
But in time he permitted wrong thoughts to come into his
mind.
 "I am king over millions of angels," he thought. "From them I
could form a great army powerful enough to attack God's angels. If
I could seize God's throne in heaven and depose God, I could
become supreme ruler of the whole universe!" (Isa. 14:12-14.)
The mere thought of conquering and replacing God caused great
pride and ambition to grow. With it grew greed and a burning
desire to carry out his desires.
At last Lucifer made his plans known to those who were most
likely to succumb to his tempting promises to make them rulers,
under him, of other worlds, and to give high offices even in
heaven to those who would rebel with him. He was elated to learn
that a third of all the angels were foolishly willing to risk
their happiness by joining his evil cause. (Rev. 12:4 and Job
4:18.) The other two thirds remained loyal to their Creator.
The pride, lust and greed that had grown from an evil idea
caused Lucifer's great wisdom to become perverted. Otherwise, he
would have know that successful war against his Creator would be
impossible. His thinking was so distorted that from then on his
reasoning became false. Filled with the belief that he could
actually conquer his Creator, Lucifer moved to carry out his
rebellious plan. With millions of angels willing to obey him,
instead of God, he swept up to heaven with them for the attack.
The war that resulted between vast numbers of spirit beings
was an incredible, awful thing. Human beings know nothing of the
strange and cataclysmic forces that were used. Even hydrogen or
cobalt bombs are puny compared to the powers at God's command. God
has always been the most powerful Being to exist. No armies of
human beings or spirits are strong enough to dethrone Him.
Lucifer ran into dreadful defeat. The terrible power of the
Creator was unleashed with such frightful force that the attackers
were blasted out of heaven and back down to Earth. (II Peter 2:4
,and Isa. 14:15.)
God wasn't done with the rebellious angels, however.
Lucifer's sin of rebellion against the rule of God turned him into
a devil. His name was changed to Satan, which means ENEMY in
Hebrew. (Rev. 12:9.) Those angels who had followed him were from
then on known as demons. Demons are hateful, bitter, unhappy
spirit beings whose pure spirit light has gone out forever, and
who have only a miserable, hopeless future (Jude 13).

Awful Penalty of Sin

Whenever God's laws are broken, suffering, trouble and

destruction are bound to follow. During the great battle when
Satan and his demons tried to conquer God, an awesome change came
over the Earth. (Gen. 1:2.) What had long been a beautiful planet
had been turned into a cosmic wreck because Lucifer rebelled
against his maker. The atmosphere was filled with smoke and poison
gases so thick that nothing could live in it.
The raging elements pounded the Earth. Little or no physical
life could survive through that terrible time. (Ps. 104:29.)
The only living beings left on the planet were the evil,
restless demons whose lawbreaking had broken the perfect balance,
harmony and beauty of a world God had lovingly created for His
creatures.
For a time our world stayed buried in a deep blanket of
gases, smoke and water. Oceans covered the whole Earth. There was
no longer any dry land. The atmosphere was so clogged with clouds
of tiny bits of matter that no light could reach the seas. We
don't know how long this condition lasted, but later came the time
when God started preparing for a very important event in His great
plan. That was the bringing of human beings into existence.
There are several other planets besides Earth swinging around
our sun, and probably there are more here and there in the
universe. As far as we know, Earth was the only planet God chose
and prepared to be the home of human beings patterned after His
image.

How God Creates

For five days God worked at making Earth over into a place
that would be just right to support human life. (Gen. 1:23.) It
took mighty power and awesome forces to alter the whole surface of
the planet in less than a week.
Remember that God isn't just one Person, but the Divine
Family. The Father does the supreme planning. He decided what to
do. Then He told the second Person of the God Family to do it. The
second Person is called the Word of God because He is the
Spokesman who does the speaking as the Father commands Him. This
second Person is the one who later was born as a human, and became
Jesus Christ. So this second Person, or the Word, commanded what
God the Father decided to do. Instantly the mighty and all-
powerful Holy Spirit produced whatever the Word commanded. That is
how God created and formed everything by Jesus Christ. (John 1:3.)
On the first day of reforming Earth's surface, God prepared
periods of night and day by clearing away much of the smoke, gases
and matter that filled the skies. Thus a little light came through
to Earth for the first time since Satan and his demons were cast
back from heaven. (Gen. 1:3-5.)
On the second day God produced a vast layer of fresh air over
the Earth. Through it much of the water vapors seeped upward to
form massive, clean clouds high in the sky, and healthy air that
could be safely breathed. This combination of healthy gases (Gen.
1:6-8) was necessary to keep man alive. God called this atmosphere
heaven. (Gen. 1:8.) He also spoke of two other heavens: one is the
space beyond our atmosphere (Gen. 1:14), and the other, called the
third heaven, is where His throne is. (Acts 7:49 and II Cor.
12:2.) He doesn't tell us where it is, and astronomers have never
seen it because it's invisible.
On the third day, the Creator molded Earth's crust so that
some of it was high and some of it was low. The great layer of
water surrounding the planet drained into the low areas, causing
various shapes of seas. Large areas of land were left above water,
forming continents. (Gen. 1:9-10.) On the continents God caused
vegetation -- trees, bushes, flowers, grass -- to grow out of the
ground. In that same day the lands began to be green with plants
of all kinds springing up from the soil. (Gen. 1:11-13.)
On the fourth day the Creator swept the last of the dust and
harmful gases from the skies, thus letting the sun, moon and stars
shine in their full brilliance on the lands and seas. (Gen. 1:14-
19.)
On the fifth day he planted whales and many kinds of water
creatures in the sea. On that day He also formed various types of
birds to fly through the air. Soon the skies and the waters were
swarming with living things.
The Creator had renewed the face of the Earth and had
bedecked it with numerous kinds of life in five days. At last He
was almost ready to bring man into being. But before creating man
on the sixth day, there were special land creatures to be brought
on the scene. Those included elephants, cattle, horses, rodents,
worms, insects and every kind of thing that walks, creeps or
crawls. (Gen. 1:24-25.)

Man Created!

Finally God performed the most important task of physical

work. Using the material from which He formed the Earth, He made a
human being! (Gen. 1:26-28.)
The first human being was fashioned in such a way that he
looked very much like God. It was as if God were a sculptor,
making a statue of Himself in flesh and blood and bone. Actually,
He made this first man out of the dust of the ground and then
caused him to breathe air and become alive, so that he became the
first living soul of his kind. (Gen. 2:7.)
God named this first human being Adam. He was the first
living mortal man on this planet. (I Cor. 15:45.) The Creator had
already prepared a beautiful park for Adam to live and work in.
This was in Eden, a land on the other side of the world from North
America.
God knew that Adam would become lonely if he were the only
human being. He took one of Adam's ribs, while he was sleeping,
and formed it into a woman. She was given to Adam for a companion.
Adam named the woman Eve. (Gen. 2:18-22.) Thus ended the first
week in the history of the refashioned planet on which human
beings have lived for almost six thousand years.
On the seventh day God rested from His six days of tremendous
labor. He called that seventh day the Sabbath (Exodus 16:26), thus
creating a special day of rest and setting it apart as a twenty-
four hour period as His particular day. He made a law that man
should observe that same day every week by resting and assembling
for worship. God made that day holy time, and commanded all people
to always keep it holy. The first six days were for man to work
and play, but the last day of the week God kept for Himself. (Ex.
20:8-11.)

God's Sense of Beauty

Let us turn to the time machine again to get a view of part

of the beautiful garden of Eden, the park where Adam and Eve
lived. The screen shows a deep green, grassy slope leading down to
a stream of sparkling, blue water. The slope is decked with
graceful shade trees, fruit trees and colorful clusters of plants
and flowers. Beyond the fern-banked stream is a towering cliff of
red and yellow agate, over which falls a foamy ribbon of
glistening water. At one side, in the distance, are rolling hills
covered with green groves of leafy trees and flowering bushes. In
the distance on the other side is a lush jungle of amazingly
beautiful vines trailing thickly between tall, graceful palms.
(Gen. 1:31.)
Close-ups on the time machine screen show birds of bright
hues flying from tree to tree. Their songs fill the air with
soothing music that tells that here is real peace and happiness.
Another view shows Adam and Eve beside the stream. They are
amusedly watching the antics of fish, turtles and other water
creatures playing in the clear, cool water.
Still another view later shows Adam contentedly pruning some
lush shrubs. Eve is close by happily choosing and plucking fruit
for their next meal. The ability to talk and sing has been
instilled in them. They spend much of their time singing together,
even while they work. In their leisure time they enjoy walking in
the park. Then there is the greater pleasure of often communing
with their Creator.
You will notice that Adam and Eve have perfectly formed
bodies. Adam is muscular and handsome. Eve is beautiful and
graceful. This is very evident because they are unclothed. No
clothes are needed to keep them comfortably warm, and there are no
thistles or thorns to scratch them. Being naked is a natural
condition that gives them no discomfort of mind or body. (Gen.
2:25.)
The screen shows a huge lion moving quietly out from the deep
shadows of the thick trees, and creeping slowly up behind Adam and
Eve! The two human beings are so occupied with the water creatures
that they are unaware of the nearness of the great beast. Then
Adam's keen sense of hearing causes him to turn and look. He
swings a strong right arm out to seize the lion's heavy mane --
and fondly scratches the head of this beast that has come for a
friendly visit!
Before Eve was created, God asked Adam to name all creatures.
(Gen. 2:19-29.) In that time of perfect peace, all creatures were
friendly and harmless. They will be that way again in another time
of peace to come to the world in just a few years. (Isa. 11:6-9.)
In looking at these scenes from the distant past, probably
you have paid little attention to what the time machine looks
like. Observe it closely.
It's the Bible!
Perhaps for the first time you realize that it is shaped much
like an open book. Still closer examination will reveal that what
you thought was the machine's viewing screen is actually the open
pages of the most important of all books -- the Bible!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 2
"THOU SHALT SURELY DIE!"

LONG AGO God put true facts into the minds of a few men whom He
chose. These men wrote out those facts in words God put into their
minds. It was like God writing by using human minds.
God does not lie. (Titus 1:2.) He does not make mistakes.
Therefore every word written by those men is true. Since then the
Bible has been put into many other languages, and the meanings of
a few of its words have changed a little in time. But the Bible as
it was originally written is entirely true and without mistakes.
Many men who thought they had great wisdom have tried to point out
mistakes to prove that the Bible is not true, but all of them have
failed. If they had been truly wise, they would have recognized
that the Bible is the ONLY true book that has ever been written.
If we study the Bible with the idea of gaining wisdom for a
better way of life, it can tell us a great deal about what
happened long ago, what is happening now in the world and a lot
about what is going to happen.

Animal Brain Versus Human Mind

 Although the Bible wasn't written until long after the garden
of Eden, something happened there that caused all the unhappiness
and suffering in the world. God made animals each after its own
kind. He made cattle after the cattle kind, dogs after the dog
kind. But He made humans after His own kind -- after the God kind.
He made man in the form and shape of God. God has hands and feet.
But animals have hooves and paws and birds have claws. Animals
have brains and animal brains have instinct. A dog has an instinct
to bark when someone is coming. The dog doesn't have to think,
"Shall I bark?" and then decide whether to bark. The dog just
barks automatically by instinct. But a boy or girl or man or woman
has to think and decide what to do and whether to do it.
Humans have brains, too, but instead of natural instinct
humans have to know and think and decide what to do.
God made man out of matter from the dust of the ground, just
as animals were made of matter out of the earth. Just like
animals, man was made with only temporary physical existence. This
existence comes only from breathing air, and a heart constantly
pumping blood through the veins. And even this breath and blood
circulation must be refueled by food and water from the ground.
Man does not have real self-containing LIFE within himself any
more than animals. Some babies die soon after birth. Some live
eight or ten years. Some seventy to ninety years, but then all
people die. God is different. God is composed of Spirit and has
self-containing LIFE eternally, that never dies. God is immortal.
Man has only a temporary existence like animals, but man was
made in the image and likeness, or in form and shape like God.
God made the first man, Adam, with a mind that could learn to
work with matter or things that grow from the ground. But in order
to have a relationship with God and get along with and work with
other people, man was made to need to have the Holy Spirit of God
added to his mind. Through it God would reveal to man's mind the
knowledge to get along with other people as well as with God in
peace and good companionship.

The Two Trees

So God tested the first man, Adam. He put the first man and
woman in the beautiful park God had made, called Eden. In the
midst of this beautiful park God had put two very special trees
which had very special meaning. One was the tree of LIFE. Although
God had not created man out of Spirit with self-containing
immortal life, in this test God offered to give Adam and Eve the
Holy Spirit and make them immortal just as God is immortal, if
they would receive it by eating of the fruit of this tree of LIFE.
And they had to reject the fruit of the other special tree, called
the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. But in this test if
they took to themselves the right to determine what is good and
what is wrong and harmful, while rejecting the tree of LIFE, they
would surely die. You see, they were going to die anyway, unless
they received the LIFE-giving Spirit from God. The Holy Spirit is
LIFE imparted from God -- God's very own immortal LIFE.
Now this tree of LIFE meant first receiving the Spirit of God
which would impart into their minds the spiritual KNOWLEDGE from
God of right and wrong in a close relationship with God and with
other people. This was SPIRITUAL KNOWLEDGE -- the way of LOVE to
God and LOVE to man.
God had made man so that he could learn by himself how to
work with matter, but without this spiritual knowledge revealed
through God's Spirit direct from the mind of God, man could not
learn by himself how to get along with other people in peace and
cooperation and contentment and happiness. Neither could he have a
close loving relationship with God.
So you see the tree God offered Adam and Eve was not only a
tree of LIFE, but also a tree of spiritual KNOWLEDGE from God. And
the other tree was that of carnal self-produced knowledge which
led to DEATH. These trees represented two kinds of knowledge. One,
human self-thought-out knowledge resulting in death, and the
other, God-given spiritual knowledge leading to eternal LIFE.
Now WHY did God give them this test?
The only kind of knowledge a human person can come to know by
himself is knowledge that comes into his mind through his eyes,
ears, or senses of smell, taste or feel. Unless God specially
reveals it by His Spirit you cannot know anything except what you
see, or hear, or smell, taste or feel. Try it on yourself.
Now God loved Adam, just as He loves you and all people. God
wanted him and all people to be happy, to enjoy living and to live
forever. But Satan deceived Eve, and she led Adam to make the
wrong choice. So he disobeyed God, rejected the tree of LIFE --
which meant receiving spiritual knowledge from God's Spirit, and
he decided to make up his own mind and decide by himself how to
live.
Now when Adam had sinned, GOD CLOSED UP THE TREE OF LIFE.
That is, God shut off His Holy Spirit from Adam and all his
children -- the whole world -- UNTIL Jesus Christ, the "second
Adam," should come and pay the penalty of every person's sins so
humans could be forgiven and then have the Holy Spirit offered to
them. Otherwise, God would have been obliged to allow people to
take the tree of LIFE, gain immortal life in discontent,
unhappiness, sorrow, and suffering which would last forever!
So God planned how all Adam's children, dying meanwhile,
would one day be resurrected back to life AFTER Jesus Christ had
paid the death penalty for their sins in their stead, and then, in
that Judgment Day, all Adam's children will have the tree of LIFE
opened to them. God is a very loving and merciful God.

A Closer Look

Satan and his fallen angels were still roaming the Earth in
the form of evil spirits. God allowed Satan to still be the demon
ruler of Earth. Satan was enviously angry when human beings were
put on Earth to have power over all physical creatures. He looked
for some way of turning Adam and Eve against their Creator, so
that he could become their master.
His opportunity came one day when Eve walked off by herself
in the park. Suddenly she came upon a snake, which was formed
quite differently then than the snakes that now exist. There was
nothing unusual about meeting a snake, because all the animals
were friendly with and obedient to Adam and Eve. What surprised
Eve was that the snake, now under the power of Satan, spoke to
her!
"Did God tell you that you would die if you eat of the tree
of the knowledge of good and evil?" asked the snake.
"He did," Eve answered. "We don't want to die, so we haven't
touched the tree."
"But human beings have immortal souls, and therefore they can
never die," lied the snake. (Gen. 3:4.) "If you eat of the fruit
of that tree, you will receive great wisdom instead of death. You
will probably even become as wise as God."
The more Eve thought about what the snake said, the more
eager she became to eat some of the fruit of the tree of
knowledge. Finally she could resist no longer. She went to the
tree and plucked the first bit of fruit she could reach. It was
pleasant to taste, so she took some to Adam, who also ate of it
even though Eve told him what it was.
By taking the forbidden fruit Adam and Eve took to themselves
the right to decide what is good, and what is evil. In so doing,
they rejected the God-centered way of God's spiritual Law. They
chose the way that transgresses it!
They pioneered in deciding for themselves what is right and
what is wrong -- what is righteousness and what is sin! And
humanity has been doing what seems right in its own eyes ever
since. In so doing, they rejected the fact that God's living,
inexorable spiritual Law is the way of good -- the cause of all
good -- and its transgression the way of evil -- the cause of all
evil. Since they and humanity in general after them have taken to
themselves the determination of what is good, they of necessity
have followed the way contrary to God's Law. They have followed
the way that has produced all the vast mountain of evils that has
descended on this sick world!
They Made Themselves Competitors of the Living God

Even though Adam and Eve rejected the voice of God, He did
bequeath to mankind His revelation of basic knowledge. We have it
in writing! The Holy Bible is that revelation. It contains
history, instruction, revelation of basic knowledge and prophecy.
It does not contain all knowledge. It contains that basic
knowledge we could not otherwise find out.
After eating the forbidden fruit, Adam and Eve for the first
time experienced the unpleasant feeling of gnawing guilt. They
knew they had disobeyed God. They also had a discomforting
awareness of being naked, and they felt ashamed. They wanted to
cover themselves, so they laced fig leaves together to fashion
aprons to put around themselves.
Because they had disobeyed God by doing just one of the
things He had told them not to do, Adam and Eve committed the very
first human sin. That simple wrong act changed the life of every
human being who has been born since then.
Just as the super-angel Lucifer ran into trouble when he went
against God's rules, human beings also fall into trouble when they
break the rules they should live by for their own good. The laws
we obey come from those over us in power. The act of causing
people to obey rules is called government. God's laws and His
government are LOVE. (Romans 13:10.) His rules are that people
must first of all love God by obeying Him, worshiping Him, praying
to Him, trusting Him and keeping His Sabbath holy.
Next to those most important laws are the laws that people
should love other people. Children should respect and obey their
parents. (Ephesians 6:1-3.) They must never hate or kill or try to
harm others. Instead, they should love everyone, including even
their enemies. They must be loyal and honest to others. They must
not want to take anything away from others. They should remember
that it is better to give than to take. (Ex. 20:12-17.)

Why the World Is Unhappy

After Satan began having rebellious thoughts, he soon came to

believe just the opposite of God's laws. His way of life has come
to mean doing just the opposite of what was mentioned in the two
preceding paragraphs. (John 8:44; I John 3:8.) God allowed Satan
to rule over the Earth only until MAN should be created and prove
that he was worthy to rule by obeying God. A continuance of
Satan's rule would have brought on only increasing unhappiness and
suffering.
Because Adam was the first man, God gave him the chance to
rule the Earth. (Gen. 1:28.) The condition was that he had to
remain obedient to God and have nothing to do with Satan's ways.
Satan knew that if Adam failed m obedience, God would take away
his chance to rule. Satan's scheme, because he hated Adam, was to
trick him into believing that the wrong ways were the right ways.
If Adam could be made to fall for that, he would be in trouble.
God had made the man to be the head of his wife and children.
(Eph. 5:23, 25.) Just as God rules with love over angels and human
beings, so must the man rule with love over his own house. A man
who fails to do this will also fail in becoming a ruler in the
Kingdom of God that is coming to Earth very soon. Satan knew that
God expected Adam to be the head over Eve. That is why he waited
to catch her alone. After he had tempted her to pick the fruit she
wasn't to touch, Eve tempted Adam. (Gen. 3:6.) Adam wasn't strong
enough to keep from disobeying along with Eve. This proved that he
couldn't be strong enough to obey God in all things, and therefore
wasn't worthy to be ruler of the Earth.

Satan Still the Unseen Ruler

The way it turned out, Satan got to continue as the unseen

ruler of the world until one should come who would conquer him by
obeying God and never sinning. That man, Jesus Christ, finally did
come and qualify to be that ruler. (Luke 4:5-8.) He has not yet
returned to the Earth as its chief ruler.
God let Satan stay on Earth, but he wasn't given the power to
force anyone to sin. Satan has power only to try to lead or tempt
people. As for human beings, God gave them minds capable of
thinking for themselves and deciding whether to obey God or Satan.
(James 4:7.)
Ashamed that they had believed the things spoken through the
snake, Adam and Eve tried to hide in the park. But God knew where
they were hiding. (Gen. 3:8.)
"Have you disobeyed me by eating the fruit of the tree of
knowledge?" God startled them by asking very near them.
"Eve gave me the fruit," Adam finally answered, trying to
shift the guilt to his wife. (Gen. 3:12.)
God was disappointed. He had allowed the man and woman to
make their choice of whom to obey. They had chosen the way that
would bring only unhappiness. It was too late now for anything
except painful regret, and that wouldn't do them any good. All
they could look forward to was punishment. (Deut. 30:15-19.)
They were given leather clothing to wear and were banished
from the beautiful park that had been lovingly made just for them.
God knew that if they were to stay there, they might also eat of
the Tree of Life. That would have meant that they would have lived
forever in unhappiness and shame. (Gen. 3:21-23.)
 To prevent their returning to the Garden of Eden, a huge
flaming sword in constant motion guarded the only entrance. (Gen.
3:24.)
"Because you have sinned and tempted Adam to sin, you will
suffer pain any time you give birth to a child," God told Eve. "So
also shall it be with human mothers in the future." (Gen. 3:16.)
Thus the first human beings, because of believing Satan
instead of their Creator, lost the right to live on in peace,
happiness and good health. How different it could have been if
they had obeyed God and then have eaten the fruit of the Tree of
Life. They would have lived happily forever!
As another result of their sin, God put a curse on the ground
outside the park. For the first time since the Earth was remade,
weeds and thistles and thorns sprang out of the soil. (Gen. 3:17.)
This was a hardship for Adam, who had to rely on difficult farming
for their food.
After a time a son was born to Adam and Eve. This first baby
in the world was named Cain. Another son was soon born whose name
was Abel. (Gen. 4:1-2.) Cain became a farmer, and raised fruit,
vegetables and grain. Abel was a shepherd, and took care of sheep,
which Adam and Eve found were also good to eat when cooked. (Gen.
4:2.) Cain and Abel learned to make sacrifices to God on stone
altars. This was their way of contacting God and asking
forgiveness for things they did that were wrong.
Today we don't make sacrifices because Jesus Christ the
Creator came almost two thousand years ago to die for all of us.
Now, if people are truly sorry because of disobeying God, they can
show it by repenting and being baptized. (Acts. 2:38.) Then God
puts the power of His Holy Spirit into their minds so that they
can understand and obey the Creator's laws. Thus they can be close
to God and know that He hears them when they pray and that He
speaks to them when they read the Bible.
It was different with Cain and Abel. One day when they
brought their sacrifices to the altar (Gen. 4:34) their attitudes
turned out to be quite unalike. Abel picked from his flock the
best lamb he could find. It was a little animal he had grown fond
of, but he was willing to give it up. Although Cain raised mostly
fruit and vegetables, he had a few animals. Among them was a lamb
he prized very highly because he knew it would grow into an
especially fine sheep -- if he didn't kill it while it was a lamb.
"Why should I give up this special lamb?" Cain thought.
"Surely God should be satisfied with some of the best vegetables I
have grown."
Cain's heart wasn't right. He felt that God's way wasn't the
best way for him, so he did what seemed right in his own mind.
That is the very thing most people have been doing ever since. The
Bible states that the way that seems right to a man is nearly
always wrong, and can bring death. (Prov. 14:12.) God's way is
always right, whether or not it seems right in human minds. That
is a lesson not yet learned by most highly-educated people. If you
can learn it now, you will be a very wise person.

The First Human Murderer!

God could not accept Cain's sacrifice, which wasn't the kind
God said it should be. (Gen. 4:5.) When Cain learned that his
sacrifice wasn't pleasing to God, he became very envious of his
brother, who had done the right thing. The envy turned to anger
and then to hatred. Later, when the two brothers were out in a
field alone, Cain furiously turned on Abel and struck him with
such force that he killed him. (Gen. 4:8.)
The first baby born in the world thus became the first
murderer! When Cain realized what he had done, he foolishly tried
to hide. Of course God knew where he was, and confronted him.
"Where is your brother?" asked the Eternal. (Gen. 4:9.)
"I don't know," lied Cain, hoping that God wouldn't come
across Abel's lifeless body. "How should I know my brother's
whereabouts?" (Read Prov. 28:13.)
Here was more unhappiness for Adam and Eve. Besides losing
their second son, they learned that their first one was a murderer
and a liar. As punishment for Cain, God put a curse on him. He had
to leave his family and become a lone wanderer in the world.
Furthermore, God made Cain a marked man because he had murdered
Abel, but he made it plain that Cain should not be murdered by
anyone. Instead, he was to live on with the miserable memory of
killing his brother. (Gen. 4:11-15.)
Adam and Eve had more children. They grew up and had
children. Cain had married one of his sisters, and they had
children. (Gen. 4:16-17.) Another son born to Adam and Eve was
named Seth. He, too, took a sister for his wife, and they had
children and many grandchildren.
Many people came into the world as the years passed. The more
humans increased, the more they fell away from their Creator. It
wasn't a very happy throng. Men were naturally mean and greedy.
Instead of working for things they needed and wanted, many of them
cheated and robbed and killed for them.
Adam lived a long time to see some of the results of his
disobedience. He was nine hundred and thirty years old when he
died. That's only thirty years short of a thousand. He was able to
live so long because of being created with a perfect physical
body. But he did die -- just as God said he would if he ate of the
Tree of Knowledge. (Gen. 2:17.)

Wars Begin
 By the time of Adam's death there were thousands of human
beings on the Earth. Even with unlimited space to live in, they
banded together in towns instead of spreading out as God intended.
(Gen. 4:17.) Huddled together by adjoining dwellings led only to
more strife and misery. Men were so much against God's ways that
it wasn't possible for them to love one another. Living too
closely together made matters much worse. The more they gathered
in towns, the greater the need for one group to protect itself
against another group. Other bands of men formed to attack towns
and seize their wealth. Nothing was safe from the cruel and
greedy.
So it was that wars started on the Earth. Men became so evil
that killing other men became one of their greatest sports. (Gen.
6:5.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 3
NOAH BUILDS THE ARK!

GOD LOOKED with sorrow on these human creatures He loved. He was

so displeased at their refusal to abide by His rules for happy
living that He decided to do an awesome thing.
He would blot them out of existence by a worldwide Flood!
(Gen. 6:7).
God knew that if human beings were to continue in their evil
ways, they would destroy themselves more painfully. His way would
be more merciful. Then He would bring them back to life thousands
of years later when Jesus Christ would be ruling Earth. They would
then realize how much wiser it would be to obey their Creator.
At that time God saw only one man who was willing to live
according to His laws. His name was Noah. (Gen. 6:8.) He warned
the people who lived around him that their lives depended on their
turning from their evil ways and obeying God. His warnings were
ignored.
One day he was startled to hear the Eternal speaking to him.
Said God: "Because men have disobeyed me and become so evil, I am
going to take away their lives. But because you have obeyed me, I
am going to spare your life and the lives of your family. All
other people will be drowned in a great flood that will cover the
whole planet.,'
"But how can my family and I escape such a flood?" Noah
asked.
"I will instruct you in building a large ship," God answered.
"It will be of such size that it will hold at least one pair of
every kind of creature on Earth." (Gen. 6:14-16.)
Noah Builds an Ark

Although Noah was four hundred and eighty years old when he
and his three sons later started the task of ship-building, old
age wasn't a drawback in very early times when human bodies were
probably closer to being as perfect as the bodies of Adam and Eve.
When people heard what Noah and his sons were doing, they
came for many miles to stare and laugh at what was going on.
"Noah must be crazy!" they jeered. "Who ever heard of
building a ship that size? There isn't even any water around here
to float it in!"
"He thinks there will be a sudden big flood!" others scoffed.
"He's going to have all that work and expense for nothing!"
Years passed. The ship, or ark, grew larger. The closer it
came to being finished, the more onlookers ridiculed the patient
Noah and his three sons, Shem, Ham and Japheth, who carefully
carried on for nearly a hundred years, probably with many other
men helping them, to work by the ship plans through which God
directed them.
Meanwhile, Noah continued reminding his scoffers that the
Flood would come in due time because of their disobedience, but
that those who would repent and obey could be spared. No one
outside Noah's family believed what he said.
"You've been saying that for a hundred years, and there still
isn't the slightest sign of a flood!" people sneered. "You are
only a religious crackpot!,'

The Ark Is Finished

Twenty more years passed (Gen. 6:3) while onlookers jeered at

the sight of a mammoth ship sitting far from any place where it
could float. God had patiently given them one hundred and twenty
years to think about their sins and decide to live differently.
(II Pet. 2:5.)
People must have admired Noah and his sons, however, for
their ability to build such a craft. It was higher than a four-
story building, and ten times as long as it was high! It was
designed to be a huge, floating zoo. The interior was divided into
stables and cages for the many creatures that were to be loaded
into it. There were runways, ventilator shafts, feeding troughs
and everything that would be needed for the strange, live cargo.
By the time the ship was finished and smeared with waterproof
pitch, Noah was almost six hundred years old! His sons were then
far older than most people are today when they die of old age. But
more work had to be done. There was the task of gathering and
storing in the ark the many tons of food that would be needed by
the animals. Hay, grain, dried fruit and dried meat were hauled
from the surrounding country and stowed aboard along with huge
tanks of fresh water.
People continued to laugh at this activity. They wouldn't
believe that worldwide disaster was at hand. Instead, they felt
that there was a glorious future for man as he spread out to
conquer the whole Earth. It was much as it is today, when a few
men chosen by God are warning all nations of a great calamity that
will sweep the world within the lifetime of most people living
today. Instead of heeding these warnings, people are looking
forward to an increasingly easier life with more money and less
work. And just as foolish hopes were shattered in Noah's time, so
will they be shattered again. Even a little child who will heed
the warnings is wiser than the so-called educated man who shakes
his head at them.
"Where are all the animals you plan to take for a boat ride?"
was the question jeeringly put to Noah so often. Then the scoffers
would add, "It will take you another hundred and twenty years to
round up enough creatures to fill that thing you've built!"

The Animals Seek Shelter!

It wasn't easy for Noah to listen to these taunts decade

after decade. But he believed God. He was so sure that his live
cargo would somehow soon be on hand that he built a ramp up to a
large door in the side of the ark, so that the animals could walk
in. This was just another act of faith in the hundred and twenty
years of trusting God while the ark was being built and the people
warned.
One day those who came to scoff stood and wordlessly stared
at what they saw. All kinds of animals and birds were gathering
around the ark! (Gen. 7:8-9.) If the amazed onlookers expected
Noah and his men to have trouble getting the creatures into the
ship, they were wrong. God had given the creatures an impulse to
seek shelter here. They entered the ark in an orderly manner, even
though many were ferocious by nature!
Of animals and birds clean enough to be eaten by man, seven
pairs went into the ship. Of unclean creatures, only one male and
one female entered. Soon they were in the stables and cages that
would be their homes for many months. Then Noah and his wife and
Noah's three sons and their wives entered the ark. The growing
throng of onlookers was still jeering, but some of the people were
so amazed at having seen the animals entering the ark that they
began to wonder if Noah's predictions from God were true. But most
of them simply refused to take Noah's warnings seriously. Then, as
now, people couldn't recognize the truth because they didn't want
to obey God.
 A day passed. Then another and another. Still there was no
sign of a flood. Almost a week went by. (Gen. 7:4.) Many of the
onlookers went away laughing. Others joined the crowd for the
first time. News of this great ship on dry land had spread
everywhere, and there was growing curiosity.
Noah and his sons had built a door to shut up the opening in
the side of the ark. God caused it to be closed and sealed. (Gen.
7:16.) If onlookers saw this happen, they must have been quite
startled.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 4
"AND THE FLOOD CAME"

PERHAPS few noticed on that morning the wind was a little stronger
than usual. By noon there were violent gusts that grew into gales.
People were forced to shelter. Strong winds weren't very unusual,
but when swift-moving masses of unusually dark clouds boiled up
over the horizon, residents began to worry.
To add to the growing concern, there were strange rumblings
within the ground. The darkness grew worse. The rumblings became
so strong that the Earth quivered. Then, just seven days after God
had told Noah to go into the ark, Earth's crust broke open here
and there, and giant streams of water shot out of the ground.
(Gen. 7:11.) At the same time, huge waves roared in from the seas
and spread over the coastal areas. Lightning flashed and cracked,
followed by deafening roars of thunder. Torrents of water burst
from the darkened skies.
This, at last, was just the start of the terrible thing Noah
had warned would come upon the world!
It was the most awesome thing that had happened to the planet
since Satan's sin had resulted in all of Earth's surface being
torn up so that nothing could live on it.
By now most people were becoming crazed with fear. No matter
what they did or where they went, water came at them. No one could
survive without shelter, but there was no lasting shelter. Rivers
flooded the valleys where most people lived. Because of the
constant cloudbursts, climbing to higher elevations was almost
impossible. Swift torrents of water from the hills and mountains
swept brush, trees, rocks, mud and people into the rising waters
below. Only the strongest were able to battle their way to higher
ground, and then only eventually to lose their lives by drowning
or violent injury or murder.
Meanwhile, water had swirled up around the ark and slowly
lifted it free of the ground. Many who had jeered at Noah had
realized that the inside of the ship was the only safe, dry place
left. (Gen. 7:18.) A few who hadn't been able to flee elsewhere
had waded up to the ark and screamed to be let in. With rain
pounding loudly on the ship, no one inside could hear the frantic
shrieks. Hands clawed feebly at the pitch-smeared siding, and then
disappeared in the rapidly rising and turbulent water.

God's Mercy

In His great mercy, God had given the people one hundred and
twenty years to heed His warnings through Noah., The people had
ignored Noah, which was the same as ignoring their Creator. Now it
was too late to change or to pray for help. It is often too late
to expect God to help us if we postpone asking for help beyond the
long periods of mercy God extends to us.
Day after day the water kept rumbling out of the sky and up
from the ground. It swelled to the tops of the highest mountains.
Any people or animals who were strong enough to fight their way
that far must have battled among themselves for the last gasps of
air before they were swallowed up.
Within a few weeks the water was so deep that the peaks of
the highest mountains were well below the surface of the water.
(Gen. 7:20.) By then every person on Earth had been drowned except
the eight in the ark.
For forty days and nights water gushed supernaturally from
the heavy, gloomy cloud layer. Then the rain stopped. By this time
the blanket of water covering the planet was a few miles deep
above the land and normal sea surfaces. But Noah and his family
and cargo floated safely as high as some of our passenger planes
now fly above the clouds!
For a hundred and fifty days the water stayed at its deepest.
(Gen. 7:24.) During this time, the people in the ark weren't idle.
Whatever the tasks, they must have been hard to perform in the
weeks in which the ark pitched and rolled through massive waves
pushed up by the wind. God caused this strong wind to blow so that
it would evaporate the water as fast as possible.

The Waters Lower

One day soon the tops of the highest mountains began to

appear above the water. The ark drifted up against one of the
mountains. (Gen. 8:5.) The water level kept lowering, leaving the
ark stranded high on the side of the mountain.
Noah waited more than two months while the water kept going
down. After that he sent out birds to see if the distant land
below was still flooded. At last one of the birds returned with a
green leaf in its beak, after which it flew away and failed to
return. This proved to Noah that the water had drained off to
where plant life had started redeveloping, and that the valleys
were ready to live in again. (Gen. 8:11.)
The men opened the top of the ark, then the only eight people
left on Earth excitedly came out on the top deck to view land for
the first time in more than a year. (Verse 13.)
After being cooped up for so many months, the sight of dry
ground was a wonderful welcome sight to Noah and his family, but
it was strange to look down on a silent world where there was
nobody to scoff at them.

A New Life Begins

"Come out of the ark," God told Noah. "Bring the creatures
with you. I want all living beings to spread out over the Earth
and produce families.', (Verse 17.)
The large door in the side of the ark was broken open, and a
wide ramp type of gangplank was built from the door to the ground.
Then all the creatures were freed from their stables and cages to
return to a new life amid the new greenery of the Earth.
But Noah didn't set all of the animals and birds free. He was
so thankful to his Creator for sparing him and his family that he
built an altar on the mountain, and sacrificed some of the clean
creatures as an offering to God. (Verse 20.)
God was pleased with Noah. He blessed him and his sons, Shem,
Ham and Japheth. They were told to rebuild homes and raise
children, so that many people would again live in the world from
which the disobedient had been purged.
"I shall never again bring a flood over the whole planet",
God told Noah and his sons. (Gen. 9:11.) "As a promise to you that
it will not happen again, look at this sign that will sometimes be
seen in the sky." (Verses 12-17.)
Thereupon the Eternal caused a beautiful arc of many colors
to appear from horizon to horizon. Whenever people see this
colorful arc, called a rainbow, they are seeing the sign of the
promise God made to man more than four thousand, three hundred
years ago!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 5
THE TOWER OF BABEL

FROM then on, all the people who came into the world descended
from Noah's three sons and their wives. (Gen. 9:19.) After some
years had gone by, there developed many inhabitants in the plains
area south of where the ark had landed. Some of them moved farther
down into the valleys of the Tigris and Euphrates, the two main
rivers of what later became known as the land of Assyria.
As the years passed and people increased in numbers, many of
them moved southeast over the lower plains to what is now known as
the Persian Gulf. There the soil was rich, and wonderful crops
sprang out of it. The ground was best in the region where the
Tigris and Euphrates flowed closest together in a land called
Shinar. (Gen. 11:2.) More and more families chose that area in
which to live.
There were very few rocks or trees there. Probably no great
city would have been built there if it hadn't been discovered that
much of the soil was just right for making excellent bricks. These
were made by pressing moist clay into block shapes and baking them
in the sun or around fires. Furthermore, there were places where a
thick, pitchy liquid oozed from the ground. This liquid, called
bitumen, was the very thing needed to hold the bricks together.
(Gen. 11:3.)

Human Beings Huddle Together

Men began putting up homes, barns, warehouses and all kinds

of buildings. Before long towns were sprawling over the plain of
Shinar. People were massing together again just as they had done
before the Flood.
This did not please God. He knew that when human beings
huddled together in crowded buildings, they failed to get the best
out of the good things He had created for men to find in the
fields, the forests, the mountains, the streams and even in the
seas and deserts. Besides, men were more likely to break God's
rules of happy living when they existed in masses. God had told
Noah and his family that people should spread out over the Earth.
Noah lived for three hundred and fifty years after the Flood.
(Gen. 9:28.) During that time he publicly proclaimed God's wishes
whenever he had the opportunity. Through him, many people
understood something about God's plans and laws. Unhappily, most
people were living further and further from the ways they should
have been living, and had little interest in bettering themselves
by obedience to their Creator.

Nimrod Becomes a Hero

At this time in human history there was a man who came down
from one of Noah's sons, Ham. The man's name was Nimrod. Most of
Earth's inhabitants today wouldn't have any idea who this man was,
although in one way or another he has had a powerful effect on the
life of most every one who has lived in the past four thousand
years.
 Nimrod was a very large, strong, fierce man with dark skin.
Because of his power and skill as a successful hunter of wild
beasts that attacked people, he became a hero and a leader among
his tribesmen. (Gen. 10:8-9.) Like most others of his time, he
knew of his Creator's laws, but he hated those laws. Just as many
people today have been led to believe, Nimrod believed that if he
lived by God's rules he wouldn't enjoy life. He lived by his own
laws, and tried to prove to others that they would be happier if
they would live the same way.
Nimrod became chief over the people who grouped together in
the main sprawling town in the land of Shinar. Probably there were
many families who didn't like the way he ordered them about, but
whenever wild animals attacked, Nimrod and his warriors fought to
protect the townspeople. Nimrod later built a wall around the
growing town. Deeds like these helped make him a strong leader,
and caused more families to move in and settle under his rule.
Before many more years had passed, the town had grown into a
city. It was the first large one to be built on the Earth after
the Flood. It was such a wonder that people came from afar to gaze
on the vast mass of buildings and high walls. That country later
came to be known as Babylonia, and the name of the city was Babel
or Babylon. (Gen. 10:10.)

Nimrod Begins Idol Worship

Nimrod was not only ruler of Babylon, but he became the most
feared man in the land. His power and wealth grew as Babylon grew.
He made the laws, and those laws decreed that Babylonians should
not look to the God of Noah as their ruler, but should be ruled by
human governments. One of Nimrod's schemes to hold people together
under his rule was to build a tower so gigantic that it would
excite everyone's awe and wonder. It was to be the highest temple
ever built, and a monument to the sun god in the center of a
world-ruling government. (Gen. 11:4.)
Men slaved for a long time just to erect the base of the
tower. Then little by little the temple took shape toward the sky.
Nimrod's plan for a brick monster to loom up over the plain was
working out well.
Then God stepped in. He saw that Babel was only the beginning
of far-fetched things men would try to do, and that they had to be
stopped. (Gen. 11:6.) Imagine what it would have been like if men
such as Nimrod had been able to develop weapons such as we have
today!

Many Languages Begin

 Since the Flood there had been only one language. Men hadn't
moved apart in different tribes long enough to start speaking in
different ways as do the people of today in various sections of
the Earth. (Gen. 11:1.) Then something happened to the men working
on the tower. They began to accuse each other of not talking
plainly. Some talked one way, while others talked other ways. The
less they understood one another, the more they argued. Arguments
grew into fights. Work came to a halt. (Gen. 11:7-8.) Not every
workman necessarily spoke a different language, but God caused
them to speak in so many different ways that the lack of
communication made it impossible to continue working on the
temple. The tower was thereafter called "Babel" because "Babel"
meant "confusion" in Noah's language.
Not understanding their neighbors, many of the families
living in or near the city of Babylon moved away to seek a living
in distant parts of the land. This was what God intended for them
to do. (Gen. 10:25 and Deut. 32:7-8.) His way of scattering them
by confusing their language was a great blow to Nimrod's scheme
for quick growth of his kingdom and greater control over man's
religious habits.
But during the next few years, while people were scattering
out over the land, those who stayed at Babylon were increasing in
numbers. Besides, many who had never been there stopped there in
their travels. In time, there were so many in or near the city of
Babylon that Nimrod again put men to work on the tower.
Nevertheless, it wasn't God's will that the tower should be
finished. It never was.

Noah Dies of Old Age

At the time Nimrod's kingdom had spread, Noah was still

living! He was about seven hundred years old when God scattered
men from Babylon. Still he was not feeble, and because he remained
faithful to God, God gave him many more years of abundant life. He
became a successful farmer who was nine hundred and fifty years
old when he died!
That is a long time to live, especially when we consider how
short a time we live today. Yet those who are wise enough to turn
from the wrong kind of living and seek God's ways will enjoy even
longer lives. They will get to live forever as spirit beings (I
Cor. 15:44-45, 53), and many of them will start that long life by
ruling the Earth soon with Jesus Christ for a thousand years!
(Rev. 2:26-27 and 5:9-10.)
Later, they will dwell in a beautiful, jeweled city God will
send down from Heaven to Earth. (Rev. 21:2.) This is one of the
many wonderful things God has prepared for those who love Him.
 ----------------------------------------

Chapter 6
ABRAM JOURNEYS TO CANAAN

TWO YEARS after the Flood, when Noah's son Shem was a hundred
years old, Shem had a son called Arphaxad. (Gen. 11:10.) When
Arphaxad was thirty-five years old, he had a son named Salah.
(Gen. 11:12.) Several generations went by in this manner. When
about three hundred years had passed, a man by the name of Abram
was born. (Gen. 11:26.)
Abram was brought up in a city in Mesopotamia (Acts 7:2)
called Ur, not very far from the spot where Nimrod began to build
Babel. (Gen. 11:28.) Like Noah, Abram learned to obey God's laws,
while again the people of that world were worshiping idols and
living further from God's ways. Abram was one of the few who
didn't take part in pagan ways. When he was about seventy-five
years old God told him to move with his family to another country.

Abram Obeys God

God promised him that if he would obey all His instructions,

Abram would become the father of the most famous nation on the
earth, and that in time this nation would enjoy some very special
blessings. Abram didn't know what the land he would go to would be
like, and he didn't know what the blessings to his people would
be, but he trusted God and obeyed.
Besides his wife, Sarai, Abram took along a nephew named Lot,
Lot's wife, shepherds to take care of flocks of sheep and herdsmen
to handle herds of cattle. It was no small task for Abram to move
his family and their possessions to a distant land. (Gen. 12:4.)
After many weeks of travel, they arrived in the land of
Canaan, where God had said Abram should go. (Gen. 12:5.) Canaan
was a very fertile land where there was good soil and plenty of
growing things. But the people of the land were evil. Therefore
God caused a famine to come on that area. This famine occurred
just after Abram reached Canaan. (Gen. 12:10.) Lack of rain caused
the fruit trees, vegetable plants and grass to dry up. There was
little food for the animals Abram and Lot had brought to Canaan.
And without cattle or sheep, there wouldn't be enough food for
Abram and those with him.

Abram Goes to Egypt

Reports came to the travelers that down in the land of Egypt

there was no lack of rain, so Abram and his family went down into
Egypt to save their flocks.
 In the land of Egypt a great civilization had grown up since
the flood. The Egyptian kings, or pharaohs, had become wealthy and
powerful in spite of their worshiping of idols. They enjoyed all
the good things that came from the ground. Whatever they lacked
they took from others.
Because Sarai was a beautiful woman, and that the king of
Egypt might want her for one of his many wives, Abram asked Sarai
to pose as his sister instead of his wife. (Gen. 12:12-13.) Sarai
was actually only Abram's half-sister, because her father was
Abram's father, but her mother wasn't Abram's mother. Abram wanted
to convey this half truth because he feared that if it were known
that he was Sarai's husband, the Egyptians might kill him so that
Sarai would be free to be married.
The thing that Abram feared soon happened. Although about
sixty-five years of age, Sarai still appeared as a young and
beautiful woman. She was of lighter skin than Egyptian women.
Before long it was reported that this unusual woman might find
special favor with Pharaoh, who commanded that she be brought to
his palace. Believing that she was unmarried, he had her lodged in
a place where his future brides were prepared for marriage.
Pharaoh was so pleased at the prospect of Sarai becoming his
wife, that he gave Abram costly gifts that included livestock,
servants and a fine residence. But God didn't want Sarai to become
Pharaoh's wife. To prevent it, He sent plagues on Pharaoh's house.
This misery and discomfort to the king and his family was rightly
guessed to be because of Sarai when it was learned that she was
Abram's wife. Pharaoh was angry at Abram because of not telling
him all the truth at first, but God was pleased that Abram finally
disclosed to Pharaoh that Sarai was Abram's wife. Pharaoh sent
Sarai back to her husband, and gave orders to his men to see that
Abram and his family and property were safely escorted out of
Egypt. (Gen. 12:14-20.)

Back to Canaan!

Abram and Lot and their wives and servants then moved their
livestock back to Canaan. Abram went to a spot where he had built
an altar to God when he first came to Canaan. There he asked for
forgiveness and strengthening. (Gen. 13:1-4.)
By this time the famine in Canaan was over. The flocks and
herds belonging to Abram and Lot had become much greater in
number. They could feed well on the new, lush grass. But because
the animals were so numerous, Abram's men and Lot's men began
quarreling over the places where there was the most grass and
water. Abram didn't want to have any trouble with Lot, so he
suggested that they choose separate regions in which to dwell.
 God had promised this land to Abram. It was Abram's right to
have first choice where he wanted his animals to graze, but he
unselfishly told Lot to take the first choice. Lot looked down on
the rich soil in the Jordan River valley, and said he wanted that.
That left the upper lands to Abram, but Abram was satisfied
because Lot was satisfied. (Gen. 13:5-12.)
After Abram and Lot separated, there was a day when Abram was
on a high mountain. There God spoke to him again, telling him that
all the land he could see in all directions would forever be his
and his descendants" whose number would be equal that of the
number of specks of dust on the earth. (Gen. 13:16.) This was a
wonderful promise to Abram, who was nearly eighty years old and
without children.
Meanwhile, Lot and his family pitched their tents near the
city of Sodom in the rich Jordan valley. Lot thought he had made a
wise choice in going there. He didn't realize what trouble he
would have with the people who lived there. They were
exceptionally vile. As a godly man, Lot should never have come
near them.

War Breaks Out in Canaan

Shortly after he moved close to Sodom, war broke out between

the kings of the five cities of the Jordan valley and four kings
of the land where Nimrod began his kingdom. The four distant kings
won the battle. The people of the two main valley cities, Sodom
and Gomorrah, were pursued to the mountains, where some of them
escaped. Most of them were captured to become slaves of the
victors. Among the prisoners were Lot, his family and his
servants. Lot's possessions were taken from him. Evidently it had
been unwise to choose to live in the valley.
When word reached Abram about what had happened, Abram set
out in pursuit of the victorious kings with only his three hundred
and eighteen men. (Gen. 14:14.) It took courage to face an army
with many more men than Abram had. Abram looked to God for help,
and God helped him by giving him a chance to quietly encircle the
camp of the four invading kings by night. Their men were taken by
surprise. In the darkness they couldn't tell how much of a force
was attacking them. Fearing that it could be a huge one, they fled
to the mountains near Damascus to the north, leaving behind all
the prisoners and loot seized in the Jordan valley. (Gen. 14:13-
16.)
The king of Sodom came with his remaining men to honor Abram
for what he had done to the enemy, though he wasn't aware that
Abram had done it because of Lot and his family. This meeting took
place at a spot near the city of Salem, which later was called
Jerusalem.
 Melchizedek, king of Salem, also came out to meet Abram.
Melchizedek's servants brought out bread and wine to Abram and his
weary men. (Gen. 14:13-16.)
There's nothing unusual about a king providing nourishment to
tired soldiers, but this was an unusual king. The Bible refers to
him as "King of Righteousness." (Heb. 7:1-3.) There are no
completely righteous beings except those in the God Family.
Therefore Melchizedek must have been Jesus in human form!
Melchizedek blessed Abram for rescuing the people who had
been taken captive. Abram gave Melchizedek a tenth of all the
goods that had been left behind by the attackers who had fled,
even though Abram kept none of it for himself. (Gen. 14:20-24.)
This was according to God's tithing law, which states that anyone
who fails to give a tenth of his earnings to God's priests, or
ministers, is robbing God. (Mal. 3:8-11.) All possessions are
God's. Giving back a tenth is one of the right ways to honor Him.
The king of Sodom offered to reward Abram for all he had
done, but Abram refused to accept anything. He preferred God's
blessings to the wealth an earthly king could provide.

The Lord Makes a Promise to Abram

Some years later, when Abram was living peacefully in his

tents in the hills above the Jordan valley, the Lord spoke to him
in a vision. He told him again that because of his obedience he
would become the father of a great nation. Inasmuch as Abram and
his wife were becoming too elderly to have children, Abram was
puzzled by God's promise. He reminded God that he was childless
and had no heir. (Gen. 15:1-3.)
God replied that Abram's heir would be a son of his, and that
if he could count the stars on a dark night, he would know the
great numbers of people who would descend from that one son!
Abram believed God and God blessed him for his belief. (Gen.
15:6 and Rom. 4:20-22.) Nevertheless, God intended to show Abram a
sign that the promise would be kept. The Creator told him to
slaughter some clean animals and birds and lay them out as for an
offering.
Abram obeyed.
A little later a deep sleep fell on Abram. He dreamed that he
was in intense darkness, and that God's voice came to him out of
that darkness, telling him things that would happen many years
after Abram would die. (Gen. 15:8-12.)
"The people who live after you shall continue to be as
strangers in the land", the Voice said. "Later they shall become
slaves to a foreign nation for four generations, but in about four
hundred years they shall return to this land with great
possessions." (Gen. 15:13-16.)
 Abram awoke to see a very hot flame passing over and between
the carcasses he had laid out. When he saw this amazing sight, his
faith in God became even stronger. (Gen. 15:17.)
God has always promised good things to those who obey Him.
His promise to Abram is one that has had a great effect on the
whole world for thousands of years. We who are Abram's descendants
today are being affected by it now. We are enjoying greater wealth
and material blessings than most of the other nations.

Abram's First Son

Sarai, Abram's wife, was about seventy-five years old at that

time. She believed she was too old to bear a child, and couldn't
understand how it was possible for her and Abram to become the
parents of a child from whom would descend millions of people.
Sarai had an Egyptian maid, Hagar, who was a much younger woman.
Sarai told Abram that he should take Hagar as a second wife, with
the hope that Hagar would have a child for Abram and Sarai. In
those times a man often married more than one wife. Abram did as
Sarai suggested, and in time Hagar had a son named Ishmael. (Gen.
16.)
Thirteen years passed. Abram came to be ninety-nine years of
age. One day a figure appeared before him and said:
"I am God Almighty! Live according to my laws!" (Gen. 17:1.)
Trembling, Abram bowed with his face to the ground while God
told him that because he was learning to obey His laws, He would
keep the promises He had made years before. He informed Abram that
his name would be changed to Abraham, which meant "father of many
people". (Gen. 17:3-6.) Sarai's name, God said, would be changed
to Sarah, which meant "princess".
God then promised Abraham that Sarah would surely have a son,
although she was already eighty-nine years old. The son was to be
named Isaac. (Gen. 17:15-16, 19.)

Abraham Learns that Sodom Is to Be Destroyed

Not long after that, three strange men came to Abraham's

tent. Two of these men were angels, and one was Jesus appearing in
the form of a man. (Gen. 18:1-2.) In those days, because travel
was more difficult and tiring, hospitality was greater. Abraham
invited the three to rest and eat. A meal was prepared for them,
including bread, butter, milk and meat. (Gen. 18:3-8.) After they
had eaten, Abraham was informed that within the year Sarah would
have a son. This was wonderful news to Abraham and Sarah. Sarah,
especially, could hardly believe it. (Gen. 18:9-15.)
Two of the men went on to Sodom. The third, Jesus appearing
as a man, stayed and told the astonished Abraham that His two
angels were going to Sodom to find out just how evil the people
were there.
"If they find that most of the residents are vile and
perverted, I shall destroy the whole city!" Jesus declared. (Gen.
18:16-22.)
"If you find fifty good people there, wouldn't you spare the
city so that those fifty wont die?" Abraham asked.
"If I find fifty good people in Sodom I will not destroy it",
Jesus replied.
Abraham then asked if Sodom would be spared if only forty-
five good people could be found there. The answer was that if that
many good people could be found there, the city would be spared.
Abraham kept on asking about the matter, each time lessening the
number of people. Finally he was told that if only ten good people
could be found in Sodom, it would be spared. (Gen. 18:23-33.)
Lot, the nephew whom Abraham had rescued from the kings who
had attacked Sodom, had unwisely returned there to live. That
evening, the two angels, appearing as men, arrived at Sodom and
met Lot, seated by one of the city's gates. (Gen. 19:1.) Lot saw
that they were strangers, and graciously asked them to his home
for food and rest. He didn't know they were God's messengers. At
first they declined, but when they saw that Lot was different from
the other people, they agreed to go.
Lot had a special meal prepared for his guests. Later, as
they were about to go to bed, a noisy crowd surrounded Lot's
house. These people knew that there were two strangers in the
house. They yelled to Lot to put the two out into the street,
where they intended to treat the strangers shamefully. (Gen. 19:4-
5.)
Lot went outside and pleaded with the crowd to go away. He
was so concerned about his guests that he even offered to turn
over his two daughters to them if they would leave. The shrieking,
evil mob wouldn't listen to Lot. Some of the men rushed at him,
pinning him against the door. The two angels inside reached out,
pulled Lot in, and slammed the door shut. (Gen. 19:6-10.) The
angry crowd rushed against the house to break into it. Then a
strange thing happened. The attackers began to stagger and grope
aimlessly about. Their angry yells turned to moans. God's
messengers had struck them with sudden blindness! (Gen. 19:11.)
When the rest of the mob saw that something awesome was
happening, it drew back from the house. But something still worse
was about to happen. All the men in the city had joined the crowd.
(Gen. 19:4.) Inasmuch as all had the same base desires, that meant
that there weren't as many as ten good men in Sodom. There was no
reason for God to spare it.
 "If you have relatives in Sodom you want saved, tell them to
leave the city at once!" the angels told Lot. "Sodom and its
people are about to be burned up!"
Lot hurried out to find the young men who had married others
of his daughters. When he told them what was about to happen, they
refused to believe him. (Gen. 19:14.) He was so disappointed that
he decided to stay at his house until they decided to join him.
The angels warned him that he must leave at once, but Lot
lingered. Even after they seized him, his wife and two unmarried
daughters and forced them outside the city, Lot still hoped the
rest of his family would show up. (Gen. 19:15-16.)
"Hurry to the mountains!" the angels insisted. "Don't stop or
even look behind you at what is about to happen!"
"It's too far to the mountains", Lot argued. "There's a town
over there in the valley we can reach sooner. Let's go there!"
(Gen. 19:17-22.)
The angels, patience was almost at an end with Lot, who was
still hopeful that his married daughters and their husbands would
somehow follow him. The party hurried on. The sun was just coming
up as they reached the town of Zoar, several miles from Sodom.
Back in Sodom and in Gomorrah, the other main city on the
plain, there was a sudden ground tremor. In the nearby area of the
flammable bitumen pits, the earth cracked open to loudly spew out
oil, salt and sulphur high into the sky. In an instant these
mingled and exploded with a deafening roar, blowing glowing chunks
of matter even higher. Seconds later the chunks rained back,
hundreds of them plummeting on Sodom and Gomorrah like so many
blazing meteorites. There was no way for the people in or nearby
the cities to escape.
Even much of the plain near the two cities withered under the
terrible heat. Nothing was left alive in that region. The greenest
bushes and grass ignited and burned. Other asphalt deposits were
set on fire, causing a chain reaction that made devastation there
complete. (Gen. 9:24-25.) God thus dealt with the people there
because they were harming themselves by living in their evil ways
instead of by His laws.
At the beginning of the fire storm, just as Lot and part of
his family were about to enter Zoar, Lot's wife was so curious to
see what was happening that she turned and looked back on the
scene of destruction. Lot and his daughters hurried on to Zoar,
but Lot's wife never arrived with them. She had been turned into a
piece of rock salt the shape and size of a human being! (Gen.
19:26 and Luke 17:29-32.)
Thus Lot lost his wife because he chose to live in an area of
sinful people. God was merciful to him in sparing him and his two
daughters.
Abraham Views the Frightful Scene

Safe in his peaceful home in the mountains, Abraham got up

early to look down in the direction of Sodom. He was startled to
see clouds of smoke rising above the blackened plain and its
cities. (Gen. 19:27-29.) It was clear to him that God had failed
to find as many as ten good men in Sodom.
At first Abraham must have thought that his prayers for Lot
had been in vain. Later he learned, to his great joy, that God had
answered his prayers. The town of Zoar, even though it was on the
plain area with Sodom and Gomorrah, had been spared so that Lot
would have refuge.
Realizing that by staying in Zoar he would still be dwelling
among people who had no respect for God, Lot and his daughters
fled to the mountains. (Gen. 19:30.) He would have been richer and
much more trouble-free if he had chosen not to live among the
wicked people of Canaan.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 7
ABRAHAM GIVES UP HIS SON

AFTER the destruction of the cities on the plain of Jordan,

Abraham moved southwestward to a land called Gerar. As God
promised, a son was born to Abraham and Sarah. An angel had
already told them to name the baby Isaac. Abraham was a hundred
years old when Isaac was born. Sarah was ninety. (Gen. 21:1-3.)
In those days it was a custom to hold a feast in honor of a
child between two and three years old. When Isaac was that age,
Abraham held such a feast because his son had grown out of
babyhood and into a little boy. Having become a greatly respected
man in that region, Abraham invited important men to the feast,
probably even the king of Gerar.
When Hagar and her son Ishmael saw what special attention
Isaac was receiving from so many people, they became envious.
Ishmael was Abraham's first son, and Hagar was bitter because
Ishmael hadn't been so honored when he was that age. (Gen. 21:8-
9.) During the dinner, Hagar and Ishmael made some unkind remarks
about little Isaac. His mother became very angry when she overhead
them.

Ishmael Leaves

Even though Sarah had suggested that Abraham have a child

through her maid Hagar, Sarah had disliked having Hagar and
Ishmael living in the same tents with Abraham and her. She went at
once to Abraham to ask him to send Hagar and Ishmael away. This
was a problem to Abraham, who knew that there could be little
happiness in a household where there were two jealous mothers.
"Do as Sarah wishes and send them away," God told Abraham.
"But don't feel sorrowful about it, because I shall take care of
them. Isaac, not Ishmael, will be your heir, but from Ishmael I
will make a whole nation!" (Gen. 21:10-13.)
This promise greatly relieved Abraham. He obeyed God. Early
the next morning he prepared provisions for the immediate
departure of Hagar and Ishmael, whom he hoped could reach a place
where they could rest out of the hot afternoon sun. Probably he
also hoped that they would not go too many miles distant to live.
While it was yet cool in the morning, Hagar and Ishmael took
food and water and started out afoot from Abraham's tent. Hagar,
who was an Egyptian, set out with her son across the desert to the
south, probably intending to go back to her native land. (Gen.
21:14.) She believed that if they could reach the main caravan
trail to Egypt, they might meet a caravan that would take them
along to the southwest.
It didn't happen that way. Hagar failed to find the caravan
trail. By the middle of the hot day they had drunk all their
water. The shadeless desert became so warm that by the middle of
the afternoon Ishmael fell to the burning sand, and was unable to
get back on his feet. Because he was a growing teen-ager, he
required more refreshment than did his mother, who realized that
if she didn't find water soon, her son would surely die of thirst
within hours!
Hagar became frantic. There seemed no possibility of finding
water in that great expanse of hot sand and rocks. By the middle
of the afternoon, when the heat was at its worst, Ishmael was only
partly conscious. Hagar struggled to roll him into the weak shade
of a wizened desert shrub. There she left him and walked far
enough away to be unable to hear his groans. That and her bitter
sobs were the only two sounds in the painful heat of the
wilderness.

Ishmael Rescued

After a while there came a startlingly different sound. It

was the voice of an angel speaking to Hagar!
"Don't worry about your son, Hagar", the angel said. "Go help
him. God will cause a great nation to come from Ishmael!" (Gen.
21:17-18.)
Hagar looked up. She didn't see the speaker, but she saw
something she hadn't noticed before. It was a spring of clear,
cool water bubbling out of the sand only a few feet away! Hagar
lunged for the spring, filled her empty leather bottle, and
thankfully hurried to pour some of the water between Ishmael's
parched lips. God had promised Abraham that He would look out for
Ishmael and his mother. He began by saving their lives in the
desert.
After Ishmael recovered, he and Hagar were still unable to
find the caravan trail. They traveled to the southeast to a desert
area where Ishmael became so skillful at archery that he was able
to shoot plenty of birds and animals for food for the two. They
kept on living in the desert for so many years that he became
almost like a wild man. (Gen. 16:12.) Hagar managed to bring him
an Egyptian woman for a wife. (Gen. 21:21.) Ishmael and his wife
had children, and those children grew up and had children. In
time, a whole nation sprang from Ishmael, just as God had
foretold. Today we know those people as Arabs.

Abraham Put Through His Greatest Test

Down through the years Abraham had shown by his obedience

that he was truly God's servant. God planned to put him to one
more test that would be the hardest of all. At that time he was
living at a place called Beer-sheba, north of where Hagar and
Ishmael had gone into the desert. There Isaac grew up. Abraham was
thankful that God had given him this fine, young man. He was
shocked one day when he heard God say: "Take Isaac to the land of
Moriah and offer him for a burnt offering!" (Gen. 22:2.)
Abraham could hardly believe what he had heard, but he
obediently began to plan carrying out the instructions because he
knew they were from the Creator God. He had his servants prepare
to start on the journey early next morning. He was almost overcome
with sadness when he saw them chopping the wood on which he was to
offer the son for whom he had waited so many years. The provisions
for the trip were loaded on a burro. Then Abraham, Isaac, two
servants and the loaded burro set out for Mount Moriah, a high
hill to the east.
Abraham had told the others that he was going to make a
sacrifice to God, but he didn't say what that sacrifice would be.
For more than two days they walked toward where the sacrifice was
to take place. (Gen. 22:4.) Meanwhile, many thoughts went through
Abraham's troubled mind. God had promised him that through Isaac
there would become nations whose people would number as many as
the stars in the sky. But if Isaac weren't to live, how could this
be? Would God bring Isaac back to life? And why should God ask him
to sacrifice his son? This was a terrible ceremony begun by Nimrod
and practiced by certain idol worshipers in those days. Could it
be that God wanted His followers to do the same?
The more Abraham thought about these things, the more
depressed he became. Nevertheless, he refrained from trying to
argue with God or give excuses for not sacrificing his son. He
knew that God was far wiser and more merciful than any human
being. He simply obeyed, no matter how he felt about what he was
asked to do.
After Abraham had sighted the mountain on which the sacrifice
was to be made, and the group had reached a point close to its
base, Abraham told his two servants to stay with the burro while
he and Isaac went up alone to worship. (Gen. 22:5.)
Abraham Obeys God Without Question
Carrying a knife, a torch, some rope and the wood for the
fire, father and son set off for the top of the hill. Not knowing
what part he would have in the sacrifice, Isaac began to wonder
what was to be offered.
"We have the fire and the wood, but where is the lamb for the
burnt offering?" he asked his father. (Verse 7.)
"God will provide the lamb, my son," Abraham replied. (Verse
8.)
When they reached the top of the hill, Abraham chose a brushy
spot where the servants below couldn't see what would take place.
"Bring stones for the altar," Abraham said, and together they
built up a flat pile of rocks large enough for a person to lie on.
Abraham then arranged the wood on the stone altar.
At this point the Bible doesn't state in detail what happened
next. It simply tells that Abraham bound Isaac and put him on the
altar. (Verse 9.) Very likely Abraham told Isaac at the last
moment that he, Isaac, was to be the sacrifice.
With his son lying helpless on the altar, Abraham picked up
the sharp knife with which to slay his son. Isaac stared in
sudden, shocking alarm at the white knuckles of his father's hand
as it lifted the knife. Then he tore his gaze from the point of
the knife to the sad face of a father who felt that within seconds
the son he loved so much would be dead. Abraham would have chosen
to take his own life, but that wasn't what God had told him to do.
Abraham knew that one cannot do better than obey the Creator, no
matter how difficult it may be.

Isaac Rescued

Abraham tensed his arm for the blow. At that instant a

strong, clear voice called out his name. He crouched motionless
and listened.
"Do not harm Isaac", the voice spoke. "Because you have been
willing to give up your son, I know that you fear me!" (Gen.
22:10-12.)
Abraham knew that God was speaking to him through an angel.
He tearfully fell to his knees, overcome with joy and thankfulness
because God hadn't required him to take his son's life. When at
last he looked up, he saw a ram thrashing about in nearby brush.
The ram's horns were locked so tightly in a bush that it was
trapped. Abraham realized that here was an animal for the
sacrifice in place of Isaac. (Verse 13.)
Isaac, too, was very thankful as his father slashed the ropes
that bound him. They then prepared the ram and offered it to God.
Perhaps one might think that it was cruel of God to cause
Abraham to almost slay Isaac. God is never cruel. He is always
loving and merciful. Sometimes He gives some very hard tests to
those who choose to obey Him. This is to prove obedience or
wisdom, just as sometimes school teachers or parents give tests to
find out how much is being learned.
In Abraham's case it proved that Abraham loved his Creator
more than any other thing or person, including his son. The proof
was good for Abraham and a good example for millions who would
later read of this event. It also pointed to a time two thousand
years later when God Himself would be willing to give His only
son, Jesus, to be killed because of all the evil things done by
man.
But there's more to the story.

Abraham's Descendants Promised Prosperity

Before Abraham and Isaac started back down the hill, the
angel spoke again to Abraham.
"Because you have been willing to give up your son for me,"
promised God, speaking through an angel, "I will indeed bless you.
Your descendants will be AS MANY AS THE STARS OF THE HEAVENS and
as the sands of the seashore. They shall be able to conquer their
enemies. All the nations of the world shall seek to be as
prosperous as those who descend from you. All this will happen
because you have obeyed me!"
Those who have come down from Abraham are today numbered in
the hundreds of millions, but most of them have no knowledge of
who they are and the real reason why they are so prosperous.
After Abraham and Isaac had returned to where the two
servants were waiting, they set out to go back to Beersheba.
Later, Abraham moved to Hebron in the southern part of the
land of Canaan. There Sarah died at the age of one hundred and
twenty-seven years. This mother of many millions of people now
living around the world was buried in a cave in a field belonging
to Abraham.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 8
ESAU SELLS JACOB HIS BIRTHRIGHT
ABOUT three years after his wife Sarah had died, Abraham began to
think about Isaac getting married. By then Isaac was forty years
old. Abraham was concerned lest his son pick a wife from among the
Canaanites, who were idol worshipers.
Abraham instructed his chief servant to take men, camels and
provisions on a trip to Mesopotamia, Abraham's native land, and
bring back a wife for Isaac from among his own people. (Gen. 24:3-
4.) It was the custom then, as it still is in some countries, for
parents to choose whom their sons and daughters would marry.
Abraham felt certain that there were many people still in
Mesopotamia who worshiped God. He had a brother, Nahor, who still
lived there and had a large family. (Gen. 22:20-24.) He knew that
it would be more pleasing to God for Isaac to marry within his own
family than take an idol-worshiping wife.

Abraham's Servant Finds Rebekah

After days of journeying to the northeast, Abraham's servant

and his caravan arrived one evening at a well just outside the
city of Nahor. (Gen. 24:10.) In those days the women were
generally the ones who went to the wells to draw water. Abraham's
servant prayed that among them would be one that would turn out to
be a good wife for his master's son. He also prayed that God would
point out such a woman by causing her to volunteer to draw up
water for him and the camels. That would seem to be asking a lot
of God. What woman would be willing to draw water for ten thirsty
camels?
But even before the servant's prayer was finished, a
beautiful young woman approached the well. As she drew up water,
Abraham's servant came up to her and asked her for water to drink.
At once the woman held out her water jar. (Gen. 24:11-15.)
"Drink, my lord," she said.
"This could almost be an answer to my prayer," thought the
servant. "She is willing to give me a drink, but surely she won't
want to go to more trouble than that."
Abraham's servant was surprised, therefore, when he heard the
young woman say, "I will be glad to draw water for your camels,
too! I'll give them as much as they can drink!"
This was a direct answer to the prayer made only minutes
before. Abraham's servant was sure that this was the woman for
Isaac. To pay her for her trouble, he gave her a gold ring and
gold bracelets of great value. (Gen. 24:22.) When he asked her
name, he received another surprise.
"I am Rebekah", she told him. "I am the daughter of Bethuel,
Nahor's son."
Nahor was Abraham's brother, so this young woman was a second
cousin to Isaac! It was good news to the servant to learn that he
had found a woman who was of Abraham's people, and one who knew
about God. Abraham's servant immediately thanked God for helping
him.

Laban Invites Him In

Rebekah ran to her home to excitedly tell her family what had
happened, and show the ring and bracelets. When her brother,
Laban, saw the costly jewelry and heard Rebekah's story, he
hurried to the well to invite Abraham's servant in. (Gen. 24:29-
31.) The servant was thankful for the invitation, but before
accepting it, he made sure that the men with him unloaded, fed and
made straw beds for the camels. He and his men were then brought
water with which to wash their feet. This was a custom that was
very helpful in arid lands where travelers' feet became dusty and
weary.
Food was then set before them, but the servant wouldn't eat
until he had told his hosts why he had come. (Verse 33.) He
related to Rebekah's family what had happened to Abraham since he
had left Haran many years before. He told how Abraham had obeyed
God in the lands where other people would have nothing to do with
God, and how Abraham had become wealthy and the happy father of an
obedient son, Isaac.
When the servant told them about his prayer for a good wife
for Isaac, and how Rebekah had fitted in with what he had asked
for, Rebekah's family were convinced that God had led him to
Rebekah.
"We believe that it's God's will that Rebekah become Isaac's
wife," they told the servant. (Verse 50.)
The servant was so pleased to hear this that he again thanked
God. Then he had gold and silver and beautiful clothing brought to
Rebekah, and costly gifts for her family. (Verse 53.) Then, at
last, all enjoyed a happy feast. If the reader believes that it
was unfair to Rebekah because she had little or nothing to say
about all these plans, it must be remembered that in those times
wives were picked in a different manner. In this case, Rebekah was
undoubtedly pleased and excited, even though she hadn't met Isaac.
What matters more is that God had a hand in the matter, which
would insure the happiness of the people involved.
Next morning, Rebekah's family asked if she could stay a few
more days at home. Abraham's servant reminded them that because
God had so quickly led him to Rebekah, no part of the matter
should be postponed. Rebekah stated that she was quite willing to
leave at once, so the caravan set out on the way back. On the
return trip it was enlarged by the addition of camels carrying
Rebekah, her nurse and her maids. Rebekah's family was sad to see
her go, but its members were happy that she would obviously have a
good man for a husband. (Verses 55-61.)

Isaac Meets His Bride

Days afterward, as Isaac was out walking in a field, he saw a

caravan approaching. He went to meet it, hopeful that it was the
one his father had sent to Nahor. When Rebekah saw a man hurrying
toward them, she asked who he was. On being told that he was the
man she had been brought to marry, she was pleased. She quickly
and modestly attired herself in a long veil before stepping down
off her camel to meet her future husband. (Verse 65.)
Isaac and Rebekah were married shortly after their meeting.
Because they had God's blessing, they were very happy. (Verse 67.)
Through them, the Creator moved a step nearer starting the nation
that would do important work in the world through succeeding
generations.
By that time Abraham was one hundred and forty years old, and
quite content to leave matters to Isaac, who managed his father's
business well. Thirty-five years later, at the age of one hundred
and seventy-five years, Abraham died. (Gen. 25:7-8.)
The Bible refers to eight children Abraham had. All were
sons. If there were others, the Bible doesn't mention them. (Gen.
25:1-4.) Most of those sons were born to Abraham's second wife.
The first two sons, Ishmael and Isaac, buried their father in the
same cave where Abraham's first wife, Sarah, was buried. (Gen.
25:9-10.) Thus ended the life of one of the most obedient of men.
Because of that obedience to his Creator, Abraham became wealthy
and lived a long time.
There was one thing God promised him that he didn't receive
then, however, even though God always keeps His promises. It is
everlasting life in God's Kingdom, which will come to Earth only a
few years from now. Then Abraham will become, along with others
who obey God, one of Earth's mightiest rulers. (Heb. 11:8-14.) At
that coming time, strange as it may seem, many of you who read
these words will get to meet Abraham and talk with him.
Although Isaac and Rebekah were happy in their marriage, the
years passed without their having any children. They became so
disappointed that at last Isaac asked God to send them a child.
(Gen. 25:21.) God answered the prayer. After twenty years of
marriage, Isaac and Rebekah realized that at last they would soon
become parents.
At the same time, Rebekah suffered unusual pains that were so
severe that she prayed for relief. God told her, probably in a
dream or a vision, that she would give birth to the beginnings of
two nations. One nation would turn out to be stronger than the
other, she was told, and that the first one born would serve the
other. God gave her strength to continue in her condition until
she became the mother of twin boys. The first one born was called
Esau. The second was named Jacob. (Gen. 25:22-26.)
As the boys grew, it was plain to their parents that they
were very different in manners and characteristics. Esau loved to
hunt and roam about, as did his uncle, Ishmael. Jacob wanted to
follow his father's kind of life by raising animals and crops. But
Isaac liked the delicious meat that Esau brought home, so Esau
became his favorite son. Rebekah's favorite was Jacob because he
chose to do the things that kept him close to home. (Verses 27 and
28.)

Esau Sells His Birthright

One day Esau went on a long hunting trip. He went so far that
by the time he returned he was staggering with weariness. As he
arrived home, he saw that Jacob had prepared a savory lentil soup.
Esau was so weak and the soup smelled so good that he begged Jacob
to give him some at once lest he faint from lack of nourishment.
It was a custom then that the first son born in a family
would receive more gifts and rights than any brothers born later.
Because Esau was the first born, he naturally had what was called
the birthright. This meant that if the father died, the birthright
owner would inherit a larger share of the father's property than
would any other children in the family. In this case, it also
meant that the descendants of the oldest son would receive the
greatest share of the promises God made to Abraham and those who
came after him.
The birthright was of great value. Jacob realized that, and
he selfishly desired it. He knew that here was an opportunity to
get it.
"I will give you all you want to eat if you will turn over
your birthright to me", Jacob smiled shrewdly.
Esau was so hungry that he feared he would faint any minute
from lack of strength. In that condition, his birthright didn't
seem very valuable to him. Food was mostly what counted at the
moment. The delicious aroma of the steaming lentils bubbling in
garlic and butter was enough to sway Esau into deciding what to
do.
"I promise you my birthright for those lentils!" Esau eagerly
exclaimed. (Verses 29-33.)
Jacob shoved the bowl of soup toward Esau, who cooled it a
little by dipping chunks of bread into it. After Esau had bolted
it down and his strength started to return, he strode away with
his game, not seemingly caring about the great price he had paid
for something to eat. (Verse 34.)
 Isaac and Rebekah didn't know about this matter at the time.
Otherwise, Isaac especially would have been greatly displeased
because of Esau being his favorite son.
Years later, Esau brought grief to his parents by marrying
two wives. In those days it wasn't unusual to have more than one
wife. The worst part of the matter was that both of Esau's wives
were Canaanites. The Canaanites worshiped idols, and had little
knowledge of God. (Gen. 26:34-35.)

Jacob Steals the Blessing

One day when Isaac was well past a hundred years of age, and
had become blind, he sent for Esau to come and listen to what he
had to say.
"At my age, death could come to me at any time"' he explained
to Esau. "I want to ask God to bless you before that happens. Take
your bow and go out after a deer. Then cook the meat as I like it.
After I have eaten, I shall ask God to give you the blessing that
should be on the son who has the birthright."
If Esau had been honest, he would have told his father that
he had promised his birthright to Jacob. Instead, he said nothing
about it, and set out to hunt for venison. (Gen. 27:1-4.)
Rebekah had heard Isaac talking to Esau. She wanted Jacob,
her favorite son, to receive the blessing Isaac would ask from
God. She believed that Jacob was better fitted to be Isaac's heir.
A plan came into her mind. She hurried to Jacob to tell him about
it.
"Do as I say, and you will receive the blessing your father
is about to ask for Esau", she told Jacob. "Go out to the flocks
and get two young goats. I'll cook them just the way your father
likes them cooked. After you take some of it to him and he eats
it, he'll give you the blessing before Esau returns!" (Gen. 27:5-
10.)
Jacob believed he should have the birthright advantages
because Esau had promised them to him years before, but he
couldn't understand why his mother thought it could be
accomplished so easily. There was too much difference between him
and his brother. For one thing, Esau was a very hairy man. In
fact, hair all over him was so thick that his skin felt almost
like that of an animal.
"I can't pass for Esau", Jacob argued. "When my father puts
his hands on me and feels my smooth skin, he'll know I'm not Esau.
Then I'll probably receive a curse instead of a blessing."
"Don't worry about that," his mother said. "I'll take care of
matters. Hurry and get those kids. If there's a curse, let it be
on me instead of you.
 Jacob didn't know what Rebekah intended to do, but he
reasoned that if she were willing to take the blame for anything
wrong, he should be willing to do as she asked. He brought her the
two kids. Rebekah hastily made from them a meat dish cooked and
seasoned just the way Isaac liked it.
Next, she had Jacob put on one of Esau's coats. Over his
hands, forearms and his neck she carefully wound strips of the
hides from the young goats that had just been slaughtered.
"Now take this meat and bread to your father," she said to
Jacob. (Verses 11-17.)
Jacob must have felt that this was a wild scheme for getting
what he and his mother wanted. Nevertheless, he went to Isaac's
tent and tried to sound like Esau by calling "Here I am, father!"
"Who is it?" asked Isaac.
"This is Esau", Jacob answered. "Sit up and eat this meat
I've brought for you. Then give me the blessing you promised."
"How can it be that you've brought back a deer so quickly?"
Isaac asked.
"God led me where to find one", Jacob lied. (Verses 18-20.)
Isaac was puzzled. This wasn't Esau's manner of talking. He
asked Jacob to come near so that he could put his hands on him.
Jacob stepped close to the bed and almost held his breath as his
father reached out and moved his aged hands over the hairy strips
of goat hide on his son.
"Your voice is like Jacob's, but your skin feels like
Esau's", Isaac said. "Are you really Esau?"
Again Jacob lied by saying that he was his brother.
"Give me the food, and I shall eat it and then bless you",
Isaac promised.
Jacob suddenly felt great relief, though at the same time he
felt guilty because of lying and tricking his father with the goat
hide. Quickly he put the steaming meat before Isaac, and brought
bread and wine. (Verse 25.)
When Isaac had finished eating, he asked Jacob to come close
and kiss him. When Jacob did so, Isaac smelled the grasses and
aromatic herbs of the fields on his coat. It deceived Jacob into
believing that Esau was beside him. This was because Esau spent so
much time hunting. It didn't occur to him that another could be
wearing Esau's coat. (Verses 26-27.) Isaac then asked a blessing
on his son.
"God, give to this young man, who smells of a field you have
blessed, many well-watered fields," Isaac prayed. "Give him plenty
of grain and fruit of the vines. Cause people to serve him and
nations to bow down to him. Give him power to rule over his
brothers. May a curse be upon any who will try to put a curse on
him, and may a blessing be upon any who would bless him." (Verses
28-29.)
Esau Comes in from the Field

Having received the blessing, Jacob left at once. He went

just in time to avoid Esau, who had meanwhile shot a deer and
cooked part of it for his father.
"I have returned with the venison you asked for!" Esau called
out as he came near Isaac's tent. "Sit up, father, and eat it!"
(Gen. 27:30-31.)
Blind Isaac was just leaning back on his pillow, content in
thinking that he had just performed an important duty. The sound
of Esau's voice brought him back up suddenly. In that moment he
knew something wasn't as it should be. He found himself trembling
as he spoke.
"Who are you?" he asked.
"I'm Esau, your firstborn son," Esau replied. (Verse 32.)
"Then where is the one who brought food to me and left just
now?" Isaac inquired. "He said he was Esau. I asked God's blessing
on him. And God will bless him!" (Verse 33.)
Esau was so puzzled and surprised that he almost dropped the
food he was holding.
"Then ask a blessing on me, too, father!" Esau excitedly
begged.
"But your blessing has obviously been stolen by your brother
Jacob", Isaac explained, recalling how much the voice had sounded
like Jacob's.
"I should have known it was Jacob who did this thing!" Esau
exclaimed bitterly. "He has cheated me twice. First he took my
birthright. Now he has stolen my blessing. Can't you ask God for
anything for me?" (Verse 36.)
"I have asked for special things for Jacob", Isaac replied.
"I can't ask for the very same things for you."
"But surely there is something you can ask for me, your
firstborn son!" Esau cried out in a shaking voice. Even though he
was a strong man physically, he broke down and wept aloud. (Verse
38.)
Isaac felt great pity for his favorite son. He meditated
prayerfully for a few moments.
"Here is what shall be for you, Esau my son," Isaac finally
said. "God shall give you and those who live after you a land far
away from the best things this Earth has to offer. You will have
to hunt and fight for what you will get. You and your people will
serve your brother and his people, come a time when you will be
free of them." (Verses 39-40.)
Esau wasn't thankful for anything his father asked for him.
Instead, he was very angry because Jacob had received the greater
blessing.
Esau Plots to Murder Jacob

"My father will soon die", Esau thought. "Then I will do away
with Jacob because of what he has done to me." (Verse 41.)
In his anger, Esau must have told someone what he planned to
do. His mother heard about it, and was afraid for Jacob. She
warned him of what might happen, and begged him to go stay with
her brother back in the city in Mesopotamia where she had been
born. (Verses 42-43.)
Rebekah became so worried about his safety that she thought
up a plan to get Jacob to leave. She knew that he would probably
do anything his father told him to do, so she went to Isaac.
"If Jacob lives here much longer, he is likely to marry a
Canaanite woman", Rebekah told Isaac. "I think you should send him
to Haran to choose a wife from our own people before he is trapped
by some woman from among the idol worshipers around us."
Isaac had been greatly disappointed before because his
favorite son, Esau, had taken pagan wives from among nearby
nations. He didn't want Jacob to do the same thing. Probably Jacob
didn't intend to, but Rebekah had fostered concern in Isaac's
mind. After a time he had a talk with Jacob.
"If you're considering marriage, don't choose a wife from any
except your own people", Isaac told Jacob. "Perhaps you will find
a wife in Haran, where your mother was born. If you make the trip,
God will surely bless you. May He cause you to have many children
and much good land when you return."
Jacob welcomed this good reason to escape from his brother.
He started off for Haran by himself with few provisions. He wanted
to travel light and fairly fast, and off the direct route east in
case Esau decided to pursue him. Taking side trails, however, made
parts of his trip more difficult.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 9
JACOB MEETS RACHEL

JACOB'S efforts to escape his angry brother, Esau, were in vain.

Esau didn't pursue him after all. Instead, he tried to please his
parents, after leaving his first two wives, by marrying a third
who wasn't a Canaanite. Unfortunately, she was from Ishmael's
family. That still wasn't very pleasing to Isaac and Rebekah.
(Gen. 28:6-9.)

Jacob Stops at Bethel

 After Jacob had left for Haran, one of his first stops was on
a lonely, rock-covered mountain slope. There he slept on the
ground with his head resting against one of the stones. He was
very weary because of the long walk during the day, but instead of
sleeping deeply, he had a strange dream. He dreamed of a huge
stairway leading from the Earth to very high into the sky. Many
angels moved up and down the stairway, at the top of which stood a
powerful looking being.
"I am the God of Abraham and Isaac", came a voice from the
Figure at the top of the stairway. "I will go with you on your
trip, and I will protect you. The land on which you lie will
become yours, and those who come after you will own it. They will
spread out over the Earth, and through them all nations will
receive a blessing. I will bring you safely back to this land
again. I will keep all the promises I am making to you now." (Gen.
28:13-15.)
When Jacob awakened from the dream, he was filled with a
strange fear. He realized that God had spoken to him for the first
time. The unusual experience left him weak and trembling. (Verses
16 and 17.) He felt that this was such an important event in his
life that he should mark the spot where the dream occurred. He
anointed the stone against which he had rested, and set it up like
a pillar as a special landmark. He was so thankful for God's
promises to protect and provide for him that he promised to give
God a tenth of all that came to him. (Gen. 28:18-22.)
Jacob knew that the first tenth of what anyone earns should
be returned to God. After all, God owns all things. Whatever man
has comes to him as gifts from his Creator. Even the air he
breathes is a wonderful gift, because it keeps him alive. In
asking man to give back only a tenth of what he earns, God is
being very generous. Besides, He promises that He will provide
well for those who are faithful in giving back a tithe, or tenth.
(Mal. 3:8-11.)

Jacob Falls in Love

With the pleasant knowledge that from there on God would

protect him, Jacob proceeded eastward. After days of trudging over
stony mountain trails and hot desert sands, wading through creeks
and crossing the great Euphrates River, he came to the land of
Mesopotamia.
One day when he was approaching a city, he noticed some
shepherds and their flocks of sheep gathered about a well that was
protected by a large, flat rock. Jacob went up to the men and
asked them where they were from.
"We're from Haran"' they answered, pointing to the city in
the distance. (Gen. 29:1-4.)
 Jacob was happy to learn that his long, wearying trip was
about at an end. Then, on inquiring about his mother's brother,
Laban, he was surprised to learn that Laban lived nearby, and that
his daughter, Rachel, was at the moment approaching the well with
some of Laban's sheep. (Verses 4-6.)
Jacob was anxious to meet one of his own family alone. It was
such a special event that he didn't want strangers around. He
politely inquired of the shepherds why their flocks weren't out in
the pastures grazing. When told that all the animals had to be
watered at one time, Jacob started helping the men move the stone
cover from the well. By this time Rachel had arrived. Jacob
couldn't help noticing how beautiful she was. After he had drawn
up water for her sheep, he stepped up to her and kissed her.
(Verses 9-11.)
"I am Jacob, your cousin", he informed the startled young
woman. "My mother is Rebekah, your aunt."
Rachel was so surprised and pleased that she took her sheep
and hurried to tell her father about Jacob. This gave Jacob a
chance to shed some tears of thankfulness and joy because of God
leading him to his people.
When Rachel's father heard about Jacob, he hurried out to
meet him and welcome him to Laban's home.
Jacob visited with his uncle's family for a month. During
that time he did his part in the work that had to be done around
Laban's home and in the fields. The more he saw of Rachel, the
more he cared for her. She had an older sister, Leah, who was
closer to Jacob's age, but Jacob was interested only in Rachel.
Laban could see that Jacob could be a profitable addition to
the family. He couldn't expect Jacob to keep on working, however,
for only food and lodging. (Verses 12-14.)
"If you wish to keep on working here, I would like to pay you
fair wages", Laban told Jacob. "Tell me what you think would be
fair pay."
"I shall work for the next seven years for you if you will
then give me Rachel for my wife", was Jacob's surprising answer.
(Verse 18.)
Laban was of course pleased. Seven whole years of service
from a good worker was like an offer of much money. Laban agreed,
but only after purposely hesitating. He didn't want it obvious
that he was elated at this bargain.

Jacob Marries Someone Else!

Seven years can be a long time. For Jacob, who was happy in
seeing Rachel every day, the months went by quickly. When at last
it was time for the marriage, Laban gave a feast that lasted a
week. It was a time of great celebration by many people in that
area.
At the time of the ceremony, Jacob's bride wore a long, heavy
veil that hid her almost from view. Jacob was very happy. He felt
that it was well worth seven years of labor to finally have Rachel
for his wife. Later, when the veil was removed so that he could
look on the woman he had married, his happiness suddenly left him.
His bride wasn't Rachel. She was Leah! (Gen. 29:20-25.)
Filled with anger, Jacob went at once to Laban.
"Why have you cheated me this way?" he demanded. "You know I
didn't ask to marry Leah! I asked for Rachel!"
"I'm sorry, my nephew", Laban explained, "but in this land
it's a custom that the older daughter must marry first. I can't
change the custom. I had to give you Leah."
If Laban had been fair, he would have told Jacob about the
custom. What he really wanted was to get Leah married, and he
chose a dishonest way to do it.
Jacob was disappointed and bitter. This trick by his uncle
reminded him of the way he had tricked his brother and his father
in order to obtain the birthright and a special blessing. Perhaps
he then realized that it was just that he should be the victim of
a dishonest act. Later, he was surprised at what Laban had to say.
"If you feel that only Rachel should be your wife, I will
give her to you if you will do two things", Laban told Jacob.
"But Leah is my wife" Jacob said. "What two things could
change that?"
"If you will be a good husband to Leah for the rest of the
marriage feast this week, then I shall see that you will be
married to Rachel at the end of the week", Laban replied.
"I am willing to be a good husband to whomever is my wife",
Jacob said. "That is the answer to one thing you ask. What is the
other thing?"
"You must work for me seven years more for Rachel," Laban
replied.
Jacob was stunned by Laban's words. For a while he said
nothing, leaving Laban to wonder if he had asked too much of
Jacob.
"I agree to those terms"' Jacob finally replied. "Rachel is
worth more to me than fourteen years of work." (Verses 27-28.)
Perhaps the remainder of the seven days of feasting seemed
almost as long to Jacob as were the first seven years of service
to his uncle. At the end of the week, he and Rachel were married.
Thus he had two wives, which was a common thing in those times.
Rachel was the one he loved, however.
Jacob carried out his promise to work seven more years for
Laban whose scheme to marry off both his daughters later brought
grief to this deceitful man.
Six More Years of Work

By the time his fourteen years of labor for Laban were

finished, Jacob had little more than a large family and tents to
live in. As it happened, only one son of his eleven boys was born
through Rachel. Meanwhile, because of Jacob's careful planning and
willingness to work hard, Laban became wealthy in sheep and
cattle. Jacob couldn't see a very profitable future for himself in
keeping this up. He told Laban that he wished to take his family
and go back to Canaan to visit his elderly father. This worried
Laban, who didn't want to lose such a valuable man.
"If you will continue working for me" Laban told Jacob, "I
shall pay you any wage you ask."
"I don't want wages," Jacob said. "I'll look after your
animals for a while longer if you will give me those with spots or
ring marks on their hides."
Jacob was surprised that Laban agreed at once on this
arrangement. (Gen. 30:25-32.) Next day he found out why. Laban had
his workmen and sons quickly remove and take away most of the
animals Jacob had asked for. (Verses 35-36.) Jacob had counted on
taking sizeable flocks and herds with him back to Canaan. Now he
would have to wait for more of those kinds of animals to be born.
God had promised Jacob that He would look out for him. God
had kept that promise. During the next six years that Jacob
continued to take care of Laban's animals, God miraculously
increased the animals with spots or rings. So many of the cattle,
sheep and goats became Jacob's, having come mostly from the small
number Laban had allowed him to have, that Jacob became a wealthy
stockman in those last few years with Laban. By careful trading
and buying, he also acquired many camels, burros, tents and other
expensive equipment.
At the same time, Laban's animals weren't increasing as he
wanted them to. It had long been plain to Jacob's uncle that he
had become prosperous because a man who relied on God was managing
his business. But now that Jacob was prospering, Laban wasn't
pleased. He feared that Jacob would leave him at any time.

Jacob Leaves Laban Secretly

As Laban became less friendly, Jacob's desire to leave grew.

One day God made it plain to Jacob that he should go back to
Canaan. (Gen. 31:13.) Fearing that Laban might forcibly try to
prevent his leaving, Jacob waited until a time when his father-in-
law had gone several miles away to oversee the shearing of his
sheep. Then Jacob had his workmen take down his tents and pack
them and his belongings on his camels and burros. Jacob was
careful not to take anything that belonged to Laban. With all his
family, flocks and herds, it was a big moving job. Cattle, sheep
and goats had to be herded. The caravan couldn't move very fast.
(Verses 17-18.)
Leah and Rachel were glad of the chance to leave. They felt
that their father hadn't been fair to them or to Jacob.
Laban didn't find out what had happened until the caravan had
been gone for three days. (Verse 22.) Of course he was very angry.
His anger was even greater when he found that some small idols he
prized highly, and which Rachel had stolen, were missing. He was
certain that Jacob had taken them.
"Saddle my fastest camels for a trip to the west!" Laban
roared at his foreman. "I will overtake Jacob if we have to go all
the way to Canaan!"
After seven days of hard travel, during which the camels were
forced to move at top speed, Laban and his men came within sight
of Jacob's caravan encamped for the night beside the main east-
west trail. (Verse 23.)
"We'll stay back here tonight out of their sight", Laban told
his men. "Early tomorrow morning we'll overtake them. Then Jacob
will regret leaving me as he did!"
By next morning, however, Laban wasn't very intent on
revenge. That night God spoke to him in a dream (verse 24) warning
him that if he harmed Jacob, God would deal with him harshly.
Laban was so disturbed by the dream that he dared not carry out
his intent to cause Jacob any trouble. By the time his caravan
overtook Jacob's, his anger had subsided.
"Why did you sneak away as you did?" he demanded of Jacob.
"If you had told me, I would have prepared a great feast. I didn't
even get to tell my daughters and grandchildren good-bye." (Verses
25-29.)
"I left while you were away so that there wouldn't be any
arguments," Jacob answered.
"I would more than argue with you," Laban said, "if God
hadn't warned me in a dream last night not to oppose you."
"You're wise to obey that warning", Jacob said.
"Probably so", Laban agreed. "I respect your belief, but you
obviously don't respect mine. Otherwise you wouldn't have taken my
little idols. I demand them back!"
"If you think I have them, search my belongings", Jacob
replied." If you find them with the property of any person in this
caravan, let that person die!"
Jacob didn't know that Rachel had the images, or he wouldn't
have made such a promise. While Laban and his men searched for the
images, Rachel rested in her tent on a camel saddle in which she
had hidden the idols. Soon the search brought Laban to Rachel's
tent.
 "Get up from that saddle so that I may search there", he
gruffly muttered to his daughter.
Rachel stopped further inspection of her things by telling
Laban that she didn't feel well and didn't want to be disturbed.
Laban irritably left to go tell Jacob that the images couldn't be
found. Jacob was angry because of the search. He asked Laban why
Laban had been unfair to him through twenty years of devoted
service, and why he now treated him as an enemy.
Laban knew that Jacob deserved better treatment. Because he
wanted the reputation of a fair man, Laban suggested that they
make an agreement that there wouldn't be any more unfriendliness
toward each other. As a monument to this agreement, they had their
men erect a large pile of stones where they were. Then they dined
together as a further sign of friendship.
Next morning Laban said good-bye to his daughters and their
children, and set back toward Haran. (Gen. 31:35.) Jacob's caravan
moved on westward.

Jacob Tested by God

The closer Jacob moved to Canaan, the more concerned he

became about meeting his brother, Esau. For a long time Esau had
lived in the rough, wild country of Seir, through which Jacob's
caravan would almost travel on the way to Canaan. Jacob feared
that there would be trouble if Esau heard that he was coming that
way. Jacob was certain that Esau hadn't forgotten how he had been
tricked many years previously. Esau had threatened to kill Jacob,
and it could be that he was still awaiting Jacob's return.
In an attempt to find out how Esau felt about him, Jacob sent
messengers ahead to try to contact his brother. They were
instructed to tell him that Jacob was about to pass through the
land with much wealth from Haran, and that Jacob hoped they could
meet as friends.
Not long afterward the messengers returned to report that
they had met Esau, and that he was not far behind them with four
hundred men! (Gen. 32:3-6.)
The report shocked Jacob. He knew that all the people in his
caravan couldn't stand against four hundred men led by a man who
had promised to kill him. He gave orders for the caravan to divide
into two groups and to separate. He reasoned that if one group
suffered an attack by Esau's men, the other group might escape.
(Verses 7 and 8.)
Jacob then did the thing that would be more helpful to him
than anything else he could do. He asked for God's protection. He
admitted to God that he wasn't worthy of it, at the same time
reminding God, though that wasn't necessary, that God had promised
him protection.
 God wants us to look to Him for Him for help, but if there is
anything we can do to help or protect ourselves, He expects us to
do it instead of being lazy. Jacob didn't stand idly by and wait
for his Creator to do what man could do. Probably God inspired him
to act as he did. Out of his animals he picked five hundred and
fifty of the choicest cattle, goats, sheep, burros and camels.
Then he divided each kind of stock into groups, and each group was
sent out at a different time to approach Esau as one of several
gifts.
"Tell my brother that I hope he will accept my presents",
Jacob instructed the men who departed with the stock in the
direction from which Esau had been reported to be approaching.
(Verses 13-21.)
Thus Jacob hoped to make Esau feel friendly toward him. After
the animals intended for Esau had gone on, Jacob moved the two
sections of his caravan on ahead a short distance to camp for the
night. (Verses 22 and 23.) He remained behind to be alone and
pray.
That night a strange thing happened. Suddenly somebody seized
him and held him down as though trying to prevent his completing
his trip to Canaan. Before long Jacob and his attacker were
engaged in a furious wrestling match! Soon Jacob realized that his
opponent wasn't an ordinary man. Instead, he was an angel sent
from God. (Verses 24-25.) Years later the prophet Hosea was
inspired to write that the angel with whom Jacob wrestled was
actually the One who later became Jesus! (Hosea 12:3-5.)
That was a trying night for Jacob. When he realized that he
was dealing with more than a human being, he struggled to be able
to get the blessing of this Superior Entity. (Verse 26.) Before
dawn, Jacob was blessed and praised for determination greater than
that of his brother Esau. Jacob was determined to strive with all
his might to not lose God's blessings and eternal promises. He
proved by his physical wrestling that he had the strength of
character to overcome his spiritual problems. The wrestling match
was a test of character!
Before Jacob's wrestling partner left, he informed Jacob that
his name should be changed from Jacob to Israel, which meant one
who overcomes, or proves to be a champion. (Verse 28.) God
wouldn't give His blessing and a birthright to a man who had taken
them from a weaker brother unfairly. Therefore He appeared as a
man to give Jacob the chance to prove himself with one who
appeared as his equal.
When dawn came, Jacob found that he was very sore in one hip,
showing that God's blessings don't come without hardship and
suffering. (Verse 31.)
Later, when he joined his caravan, he was troubled to see a
growing cloud of dust in the distance. There was no doubt that it
was Esau and his four hundred men swiftly riding toward Jacob's
caravan.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 10
JOSEPH'S ADVENTURES IN EGYPT

TRUSTING that there would be little trouble, Jacob nevertheless

arranged for Rachel and her son Joseph to stay behind the other
people in his caravan. That was because Rachel was the wife he
especially loved and Joseph was his favorite son. Then he moved up
past his family and servants on his way to meet Esau. (Gen. 33:1-
2.)
Esau and his four hundred men came to a halt a short distance
from the front of Jacob's caravan. Jacob, ahead of the others, was
so close that he could see his brother staring at him. He bowed
seven times toward his brother, as was the custom then when one
party wished to show respect for another party. After each bow, he
moved a few paces closer to Esau.
After the seventh bow, he straightened up to look squarely at
his brother for the first time in twenty years. (Verse 3.)

Jacob Meets Esau Face to Face

For a few moments there was a strained silence. Then Esau,

who had dismounted from his camel, rushed forward to seize Jacob -
- and hug him! The two brothers were so happy to see each other
that they wept.
Thus God answered Jacob's prayer.
When Jacob's family saw that the two brothers had met as
close friends, the wives, children and servants came near and
bowed. Jacob explained that they were his two wives, his twelve
children and his servants. Esau was pleased at sight of the
courteous people. Then, looking behind him, he saw an approaching
crowd of sheep, goats, cattle, camels and donkeys.
"What's this?" Esau asked. "I passed it on the way to meet
you."
"You passed it too swiftly," Jacob smiled. "These are gifts I
sent out ahead for you!"
"But I have no need for stock," Esau said. "I have plenty.
Keep them for yourself."
"I am so thankful that God has spared you and caused you to
be friendly with me that I want to give you these things"' Jacob
said.
Esau could see that Jacob would be disappointed if the stock
were refused, so he gladly accepted. (Gen. 33:8-11.) Then he
suggested that their caravans go together back to Seir, where Esau
lived. Jacob knew that with their children and greater numbers of
animals, they would tiresomely hold back his brother and their
men, who would naturally move much faster. The two agreed that
Esau's group should go on ahead, and that Jacob's caravan would
follow at a slower pace until turning off to the north into
Canaan, where Jacob later bought land for his many animals. (Verse
17.)
After Jacob and Rachel had arrived in their new land, there
was a twelfth son, Benjamin. Unhappily, Rachel died at the time.
(Gen. 35:1620.) Before this sorrowful event, Jacob's daughter
Dinah attended a pagan festival of the Canaanites and got into
trouble. Some of Dinah's brothers were so enraged that they acted
in a brutal manner that was distressing to their father. (Gen.
34:25-31.)

Joseph's Adventures

As time passed, Jacob's favorite son, Joseph, grew into a

young man. At age seventeen he was helping take care of his
father's livestock. His brothers did the same kind of work, but
they disliked Joseph because their father favored him. (Gen.
37:3.) To make matters worse, Joseph told his brothers that he had
dreamed about becoming an important person. (Gen. 37:5-11.)
Later, when the ten older sons had moved their animals about
sixty miles away, and had been gone for several days, Jacob began
to worry. He feared that they might have been attacked by men who
had reason to dislike them. He sent Joseph to find them and return
with any news.
It was a difficult task for young Joseph, but after many
inquiries and much travel, he came upon his brothers herding their
animals. When they saw him coming, they decided that the
opportunity had come to handle him as they had long wanted to
without interference from their father.
Excited at having found his brothers, Joseph hurried happily
toward them, shouting their names. He halted when he came close
enough to notice deep scowls on most of their faces.
"Well!" one of the brothers sneered. "If it isn't Joseph the
dreamer!"
Suddenly Joseph felt his arms pinned painfully behind him by
those who had stepped up to seize him.
"Rip his coat off!" someone yelled.
The coat Joseph was wearing was a bright, many-colored one
his father had given him. Because it was special, it was one of
the reasons why his brothers were envious. After they jerked off
the wanted coat, they dropped Joseph into a nearby deep but narrow
pit. The lad landed on loose, dry gravel at the bottom of what had
been a well, and so was unhurt. He got to his feet and tried to
scramble out, but the loose rock fell in when he touched it. He
could see that it was useless to try to climb out.
Joseph at first thought that his brothers were playing a
trick on him. He repeatedly called up to them to help him. The
only response was an Occasional laugh as they started eating their
noon meal.
One of the brothers, Reuben, wasn't cruel enough to laugh at
his young brother's plight. He had gone to watch the flocks while
the others ate together, and planned to return and rescue Joseph
after the others returned to their animals. (Gen. 37:22.) He
didn't see the caravan of Midianites approaching that area. They
were traveling southwest to Egypt to sell spices. When the other
brothers saw the Midianites, and that they were going to pass by
very closely, an idea came to one-of Jacob's sons.
"These Midianites buy and sell almost everything, including
slaves," Joseph's brother Judah observed. "Why not sell Joseph to
them? They could resell him at a profit in Egypt as a slave!"
There was instant agreement among the brothers. They waved
down the approaching caravan, and told the caravan captain that
they had a young man they wanted to sell as a servant. The captain
was urged to dismount and look at Joseph. After he saw the lad,
there was much arguing and bargaining. Finally it was agreed that
Joseph would be sold for a small sum. It was a ridiculous price
for a human being, but the Midianites felt they had out-bargained
Joseph's brothers, who were relieved to get rid of their young
brother for any amount.
With ropes the Midianites pulled their purchase out of the
hole. Not knowing exactly what was happening at the time, Joseph
struggled to get free and shouted to his brothers for help. They
only watched idly as he was dragged away, and divided up the
twenty pieces of silver the Midianites had paid them.

Reuben Returns to the Well

A little later Reuben came back to the well pit. On finding

that Joseph wasn't there, he rushed back to his brothers, who had
gone back to their flocks, and excitedly informed them that Joseph
was missing.
"He must have escaped!" some of them said, and all pretended
to be concerned.
Reuben was so disturbed that he ripped some of his clothing
apart. His brothers dared not tell him what happened lest he tell
their father, to whom they knew they would have to make some kind
of explanation. Later, they took Joseph's coat and smeared it in
the blood of a goat they killed. A few days later, when they
returned home, they acted very sad.
 "Is this Joseph's coat?" asked one of the sons, holding out
the blood-stained garment.
"It is!" exclaimed Jacob, staring fearfully at it. "I had it
made for him. Where did you find it?"
"We found it out in the desert", was the reply.
"I didn't know about that!" Reuben spoke up.
"We kept it from you because we didn't want you to worry,"
was the explanation to Reuben.
"My son must have been killed by some wild beast!" Jacob
moaned.
He was so sad at the thought of losing his favorite son that
he was close to illness for many days. His sons tried to comfort
him during that time. Jacob would have been better off to have
known the truth but his sons were fearful of his anger.

Joseph Reaches Egypt

While Jacob was feeling depressed about what he thought was

his son's death, Joseph was taken down into Egypt by the Midianite
traders. There, in a slave market, he was put up for sale to
anyone who would pay the best price. He was bought by Potiphar,
the captain of the guard for the king of Egypt. His rank was that
of a powerful and important man. (Gen. 37:36.)
Potiphar put Joseph to work in his household doing all kinds
of tasks. It wasn't long before he noticed that this new servant
was more capable and trustworthy than others. That was because
Joseph followed God's laws. Honest, energetic and anxious to do
his best, he was soon put in charge of all the servants in
Potiphar's household. God's blessing had been on Laban's household
because Jacob served God. Now there was a blessing on Potiphar's
household because of Joseph's obedience to his Creator.
Joseph wasn't aware of it, but he was beginning to be used in
God's plan that would affect the whole world for thousands of
years.
Matters went well until Potiphar's wife began to like Joseph
as much as she did her husband. Joseph knew that shouldn't be, and
told her so. (Gen. 39:7-8.) This so displeased her that she
snatched off Joseph's jacket as he was leaving the house. She
called for other servants. When they hurried in, she held up
Joseph's jacket, and told them that Joseph had been very insulting
to her, but had fled when she had cried out. Her husband later was
told the same untrue story. He angrily ordered soldiers to find
Joseph and put him in the king's prison. (Verses 12-20.)
Time passed, during which the man in charge of the prison
noticed that Joseph was unusually obedient to the rules, and that
he was an intelligent person who helped keep order there. (Verses
21-23.) God caused Joseph to find such favor with those in charge
that before long he was next in authority under the head jail
keeper. However, he had to go on living in the dungeon, even
though he enjoyed a fairly high office.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 11
JOSEPH BECOMES RULER OF EGYPT

AT THAT time a plot was discovered to poison Pharaoh, king of

Egypt. As a result, two high-ranking men of the king's court were
put in prison. One was the chief butler, in charge of wine
production and serving. The other was the chief baker, or chef. He
had charge of preparing and serving food for the king's table.
There was no proof that either of these men was guilty.
Potiphar, who by that time had probably begun to doubt that
Joseph was guilty of his wife's accusation, came to Joseph and
asked him to look after the two new prisoners. (Gen. 40:1-4.)
One day Joseph noticed that both appeared especially worried.
When he asked them why, they told him that they had had disturbing
dreams the night before. Joseph observed that the dreams could
have important meanings, and that the two men should tell them to
him.
"I dreamed of a vine with three branches that blossomed and
produced ripe grapes," the butler told Joseph. "I pressed the
juice from the grapes into a cup, and gave it to the king."
The strange dream was impossible for Joseph to understand
through only his own thinking. Later, by himself, he asked God for
wisdom, and God revealed that the dream had a meaning, and what it
was.
"Your dream means that within three days you will be freed
from prison and will be given back your office as head butler to
the king," Joseph told the butler. (Verses 12-13.)
On hearing this, the chief baker became anxious also to tell
Joseph his dream, hoping that it would also have a pleasant
meaning. So he told Joseph that he dreamed that he was carrying
three baskets of food to Pharaoh on his head, and that suddenly
birds swooped down and snatched up all the food from the baskets.
When Joseph realized the awful meaning of this dream, he knew
who had schemed to poison the king. He didn't relish telling the
chief baker what his fate would be, but he knew God would expect
him to reveal the truth he had been given the wisdom to know.
"Within three days Pharaoh will have you hanged, and birds
will pick the flesh from your bones," he said to the startled
chief baker. (Verses 16-19.)
Three days later was Pharaoh's birthday. It was a day of
feasting and great celebration, and on which certain prisoners
would be brought from the king's jail and pardoned. On that day
the chief butler was given a pardon and restored to his former
office, just as Joseph had foretold. At the same time the chief
baker was publicly hanged out where vultures came to eat his
flesh, just as Joseph had said would happen.
"When the opportunity comes, please tell your king that I am
an innocent Hebrew prisoner who has been held here unfairly for a
long time," Joseph told the chief butler just before that happy
man left to be pardoned. "Perhaps he will free me, too." (Verse
14.)
In his elation at being freed, the chief butler forgot about
speaking to the king for Joseph. (Verse 23.)

Joseph Leaves Prison

Two years passed. One night Pharaoh dreamed two dreams which
troubled him. He believed they held some meaning he should know,
and therefore sent for men who were supposed to have magic powers
to understand unusual dreams. Pharaoh related them to these men,
but none was able to say what they meant.
It happened that the chief butler was serving the king when
this took place. Suddenly he remembered Joseph. Realizing that he
would find special favor with the king if he could direct one to
Pharaoh who could interpret the dreams, he told the king about
Joseph's ability. (Gen. 41:1-13.)
A little later guards came to escort Joseph to the king. This
was the opportunity for which Joseph had prayed so long. (Verse
14.)
"I have been told that you have the power to tell the
meanings of dreams," the Egyptian ruler said to Joseph.
"I don't have that power, but the God of Israel does," Joseph
answered. "He will give you an answer through me."
Probably that answer made Pharaoh think that an overly-
religious foreigner had been brought to him, but he was anxious to
try any method of getting what he wanted.
"I dreamed that I stood by the Nile River and saw seven fat
cows come out of the water," said Pharaoh to Joseph. "As these
cows fed on the thick grass at the river's edge, seven thin cows
came out of the water and ate up the seven fat cows. Even so, the
thin cows remained just as thin as before eating the fat cows.
"I dreamed again, and saw seven plump heads of grain growing
out of one stalk. Seven thin heads of grain, appearing withered by
a hot wind, came out of the stalk and ate the seven plump heads.
Are there important meanings to these dreams?"
"There are," Joseph replied. "Both dreams have the same
meaning. God wants to make doubly sure that a warning will be
heeded. The seven fat cows and seven plump heads of grain mean
that the next seven years will bring a record number of stock
animals and grain harvests to Egypt. There will be far more food
than people can eat. The thin cows and withered heads of grain
mean that right after the seven years of plenty there will come
seven years of famine. Your herds will die because little will
grow out of the ground. There will be so much misery that people
will fail to remember the seven good years."
Pharaoh and those around him stared in silence at the young
foreign prisoner who had told what would happen to their nation in
the next fourteen years. His earnest manner caused them to believe
him, though they didn't want to believe what he had said about a
famine.
"If you can foretell the future," Pharaoh finally said, "I
trust you also have the wisdom to advise what my people should do
to prepare for the famine."
"They should use the seven good years to store up food,"
Joseph answered. "It would be wise to first choose a man capable
of taking care of such gigantic preparations. Then, when the lean
years come, there will be enough food, if it is distributed
properly, to see Egypt through them." (Gen. 41:33-36.)
"I believe this young Hebrew is being guided by his God,"
Pharaoh told his advisors. "If he speaks the truth, it would be
foolish not to take his advice."
There was a chorus of agreement. Those who had heard Joseph
looked on him with awe and respect.

Joseph Appointed Ruler

"If I should choose a man to take care of storing food, what

wiser man could I pick than this Joseph?" Pharaoh asked.
Again there was a chorus of agreeing voices. Even if the
advisors hadn't agreed, the king probably would have decided on
Joseph. The man who was the ruler at the time was more intent on
doing what was best for his people than some who ruled before and
after him.
Next time Joseph was summoned to Pharaoh, he received a great
surprise for one who had spent so much time in prison.
"Because your God has given you great ability, from now on
you will be the ruler over my house and all Egypt," Pharaoh told
Joseph. "Though I will be over you, your word will be the law in
all my realm." (Gen. 41:39-41.)
That was how God answered the prayers of Joseph, one who was
living by His laws. Not only was he freed from prison, but he was
made second in rank to the powerful king of Egypt. He was given
the authority to sign important national documents, a special gold
neck chain to show his high position, fine clothing, a costly
carriage second only to Pharaoh's, beautifully furnished rooms to
live in and servants to take care of his needs.
From the time Joseph was sold as a slave at the age of
seventeen, he had advanced, in thirteen years, at the age of
thirty, to be the real ruler of Egypt, the foremost nation on
Earth at that time!
To further show his royal esteem for Joseph, Pharaoh arranged
for him to meet Asenath, the daughter of a high official in Egypt.
Joseph quickly grew fond of Asenath, and soon married her. (Gen.
41:45.)
For a long time after that, while Joseph traveled around
Egypt, he saw wonderful crops and many fat herds. It was clear
that God was carrying out His intention to bless the nation for a
time with a great abundance from the ground.
Most of Egypt was usually dry, sandy desert. Without water
from the great Nile River, that land never would have produced
very much. But during those seven years of plenty, there was so
much rain that areas far from the Nile gave unusual crops.

Joseph Orders Granaries Built

Before the grain began to pile up, Joseph gave orders for
granaries to be built in various regions of Egypt. Later, he
started a system by which a fifth of the crops was stored in the
granaries. So much grain was stored in seven years that all record
was lost of how much was taken in. (Verse 48.)
Meanwhile, Joseph became the father of two sons, Ephraim and
Manasseh. His life was so full that he almost forgot the years he
had spent in prison.(Verse 50.)
Seven good years passed. The next year there was a change in
the weather. Showers almost ceased. Streams dwindled. Hot winds
blew more often. Green fields turned yellow. Within a few months
it was plain that the crops were going to fail. The second half of
Joseph's prophecy was beginning to happen. The time of famine had
arrived.
Before long farmers in some regions began to run out of food
for their animals and grain for bread. It was then that Joseph
ordered the storehouses opened. As demands for grain grew, it was
plain that if the crops hadn't been stored, thousands of Egyptians
would have starved in the first year or two of the famine period.
(Verse 54.) The famine wasn't only in Egypt. Lack of rain affected
many nations. Before long other peoples were begging the Egyptians
to sell them grain and meat. Joseph gave orders that provisions
should be sold to all outsiders who were in dire need. (Verses 55-
57.)

Jacob Sends His Sons for Food

 Back in Canaan, Joseph's father, Jacob, was one of many
worried by conditions. There was hardly any grass for his animals.
Continued dry weather would mean they would die. There would soon
be neither grain nor meat to eat.
Jacob had heard that Egypt had grain to sell, so he sent ten
of his sons there to buy some. Because he had lost young Joseph
years before by sending him on a trip, Jacob kept Benjamin, his
youngest son, with him. (Gen. 42:1-4.)
Taking camels and donkeys to carry back the loads they hoped
to buy, the ten sons went down into Egypt to find that they would
have to bring their request for grain to the governor, who was
next in power to Pharaoh. When they came before the governor, they
had no idea that he was the brother they had sold for a slave many
years before.
Joseph knew them as soon as they came before him. When they
bowed, he remembered having dreamed as a lad that his brothers
were bowing to him. At last that prophetic dream had come true.
(Verse 6.)
Joseph wanted to welcome them and tell them who he was.
Instead, he decided to be harsh with them for their own good.
"You say you have come from Canaan to buy food. Why should I
believe that?" he asked harshly. "I think you are spies! Probably
you think that Egypt is weakening because of the famine, and you
are here to check on our military strength!"
"We aren't spies, sir!" they quickly replied. "We are the
sons of an elderly man who needs food. Our father had twelve sons.
The youngest is with him. One is dead." (Verses 9-13.)
Joseph wanted to ask about Benjamin, but he had to remain
stern.
"It might be wise to keep nine of you in prison and send one
of you to bring back the brother and father you claim you have,"
he continued. "Then I might be convinced you aren't spies."
The ten brothers stood uncomfortably before Joseph while he
kept frowning at them.
"On second thought," added Joseph, "I believe it would be
better to put you all in prison to give you a chance to think
matters over and decide to tell the truth."
"But we're telling the truth!" they called to Joseph as
guards led them away. (Verse 17.)

Three Days Later

After three days Joseph had his brothers brought before him.
They still insisted that they had come only to buy needed grain.
 "You will get your grain," Joseph surprised them by saying.
"However, one of you will stay here in prison until the young
brother you speak of is brought to me!"
The brothers' faces fell. Each feared he would be the one to
be jailed.
"This trouble has come on us because of what we did to
Joseph," they murmured fearfully among themselves.
"I told you it was wrong to treat him the way you did!"
Reuben spoke up. "Now we may pay for it."
All this talk between Joseph, who spoke in Egyptian, and his
brothers, who spoke only in Hebrew, had been through an
interpreter. (Verse 23.) Joseph still remembered his native
tongue, and when he heard his brothers talking excitedly among
themselves, he understood every word. He felt so sorry for them
that he turned his head away and wept, even though they had
treated him brutally in the past.
"The guards will take one of you back to prison," he said,
controlling himself.
He looked slowly over the tense faces before him. His eyes
settled on Simeon, the brother who had suggested killing him when
he, Joseph, was only seventeen years old.
"Take that man to the dungeon!" Joseph snapped, pointing to
Simeon.

Guards swiftly bound the protesting Simeon and dragged him

away. It was becoming plainer to the brothers that God was having
a hand in their affairs.
"Leave now," Joseph told the remaining nine. "You will be
told where to pick up your grain and how much to pay."

The Brothers Hurriedly Leave Egypt

Later, after the brothers had bought the grain and loaded it
on their animals, they were relieved to depart. At dusk they
stopped where the animals could be fed and sheltered for the
night. When one of the brothers opened his grain sack to feed his
animal, he discovered a bag of coins that contained the exact
amount he had paid for the sack of grain.
"It must be the money I paid for my part of the grain!" he
exclaimed. "How did that get there?"
"This is not good," one of the brothers said. "It could be a
scheme to arrest you for not paying for the grain."
"They could arrest all of us if they could prove that one of
us is a thief," said another. "God is dealing with us because of
the wrong things we have done." (Verses 25-28.)
 During the rest of the trip the brothers feared that Egyptian
soldiers would overtake them, but they safely reached home in
Canaan.
Jacob was happy at their return with the grain, but he was
most unhappy to learn that Simeon was being held prisoner and that
the governor of Egypt had demanded to see Benjamin.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 12
"I AM JOSEPH"

WHEN Jacob's sons began taking the grain out of their sacks, each
was shocked to find a bag of money there. It was the same amount
each had paid the Egyptians. When Jacob learned about this, he was
worried lest his sons be considered thieves and taken back to
Egypt.
"I have already lost Joseph and Simeon," Jacob said. "Now you
say I should send Benjamin to Egypt. I won't do that because I
don't trust you to return him to me."
"Let me take Benjamin so that we may prove ourselves and
rescue Simeon from prison," Reuben suggested. "If I don't return,
you may have the lives of my two sons."
"Don't make foolish promises," said Jacob. "I don't intend to
part with Benjamin. If anything should happen to him, I would die
of sorrow."

The Famine Grows Worse

As months passed, famine conditions worsened. Like most

others, Jacob didn't know that there would be seven years without
enough rain to make crops possible. Every day he prayed for rain,
and each day he looked for a weather change. God had a plan He
intended to carry out in spite of prayers from His followers.
The food supply brought from Egypt became so low that Jacob
had to tell his sons to go back to Egypt for more. (Gen. 43:1-2.)
"There is no use returning for more grain unless we take
along Benjamin," Judah respectfully told his father. "We were told
by the governor that he wouldn't see us again unless we would
bring our youngest brother to him." (Verse 3.) "If you want grain,
Benjamin will have to go along. If anything happens to him, I'll
be responsible." (Verses 8-9.)
"Then take him," Jacob finally agreed. "Take also some gifts
for the Egyptian governor. My servants will prepare packages of
honey, spices, ointments, perfumes and choice dates and nuts. Also
take back the money that was returned to you in your sacks. Offer
all these things to the governor. I pray that God will be with
you, and that all of you will return safely with Simeon."
Once again Jacob's sons went to Egypt, and once again they
stood before the governor, who was their brother. When Joseph saw
that they had returned with Benjamin, he was very pleased.
However, he had to keep from showing his feelings.
"Take these men to my house and have a very special meal
prepared for them," he told his chief servant. (Verse 16.)
The servant escorted the ten sons to Joseph's quarters. They
weren't sure why they had been brought to such a fine place. They
began to wonder if they were there to receive some sort of
punishment. Therefore they told Joseph's chief servant about their
first trip to Egypt for grain, and how their money had
mysteriously been returned to them. They explained to him that
they wanted to give the money back, and that they had more money
for buying more grain. (Verses 20-22.)
"Don't worry about these things," the chief servant told
them. "Make yourselves comfortable until my master comes."

Simeon Released from Prison

While the brothers waited, they were given the chance to

bathe, and their animals were fed. Then, to their surprise, their
brother Simeon, who had been a prisoner for about a year, was
brought in to them. (Verse 23.)
At noon Joseph arrived at his home with some high-ranking
Egyptians. The brothers bowed low to the governor, and humbly
presented the gifts they had brought from Canaan. Joseph thanked
them and asked about their father.
"Is this the brother you told me about?" Joseph asked,
looking at Benjamin.
"It is," was the reply. "This is Benjamin. He should help
prove that we didn't come to Egypt last year as spies."
Joseph was so glad to get a good look at Benjamin that he
almost wept. He had to excuse himself and go to another room,
where he broke into tears. He returned shortly. No one could know
how he felt in standing before eleven brothers who weren't aware
that he was their brother. (Verses 29-31.)
Food was brought in for all present. With so many good things
to eat and drink before them, the brothers quickly forgot their
fears and worries. Benjamin enjoyed the meal more than anyone. For
one thing, he was served far more of everything. Besides, he
received special dishes not served to the others, inasmuch as
Joseph quietly had instructed his servants to give him special
treatment. (Verse 34.)
Of course Benjamin didn't try to consume all that was set
before him, but it increased his awe for the governor. He would
have been more awed if he could have known that the governor was
his brother!

Brothers Prepare to Return to Canann

Early next morning Jacob's sons set out for home with as much
grain as their animals could carry. They were happy with the way
matters had turned out. They couldn't know that something
unpleasant was about to occur.
Toward noon they noticed a cloud of dust off to the
southwest. As the cloud grew larger, they could make out that a
band of men on horses was swiftly coming toward them. They were
surprised when the leader of the band turned out to be the chief
servant of Egypt's governor.
"Why have you treated your host, the governor, so badly?" the
chief servant asked the brothers.
"What do you mean?" they asked.
"The governor's special silver cup is missing," was the
answer. "That's the one he was using yesterday when you ate with
him. He thinks one of you stole it!'.'
"We aren't thieves," the brothers exclaimed. "We brought back
the money that was returned to us on our first trip to Egypt. Why
should we steal now? Search us. If you find the cup in our
belongings, we will become your servants. If one of us is hiding
the cup, he shall die!" (Gen. 44:4-9.)
They felt that it would be impossible for the cup to be found
with them. None would have dared take such a valuable article from
the powerful governor of Egypt.
"Let it be as you have said," agreed the chief servant,
motioning his men to search the brothers' belongings.
To the unpleasant surprise of Jacob's sons, money for the
grain was again found in the sacks. And the silver cup was found
in Benjamin's sack! (Verse 12.)
In miserable silence the brothers packed their belongings
back on their animals. Surrounded by their pursuers, they rode
back to face the governor. When Joseph appeared, they fell down
before him.
"What have you been trying to do?" Joseph sternly asked.
"Obviously you don't know that I sometimes have the power to
recognize evil intentions."
"What can we say?" asked Judah, the brother who told his
father that he would surely look out for Benjamin. "There's no way
of proving we aren't guilty, and we aren't. We've done some wicked
things in our time, and if God wants to punish us by becoming your
slaves, so be it." (Verse 16.)
 "It needn't be that way," Joseph said. "I ask that only
Benjamin become my servant. The rest of you may return to your
father."
Perhaps some of the brothers thought that this was a fair way
of settling matters. Judah didn't. He wanted to get the governor
to set Benjamin free. He pointed out that his father had almost
died of sorrow when he had lost a young son by the name of Joseph,
and that his father was certain to die of sorrow if his youngest
son, Benjamin, failed to return home.
Joseph was so moved by Judah's plea that he could no longer
keep his feelings under control. Joseph had treated most of his
brothers harshly because he wanted them to be painfully aware of
their evil deeds. He had returned their grain money twice to keep
them in a sober state of mind. He had servants put the silver cup
in Benjamin's sack so that Benjamin would have to stay with him
for at least a while. (Gen. 44:1-2.)

Joseph Reveals Who He Is

Joseph was unable to continue acting the part of a stern

ruler. He dismissed the Egyptian officials from his home so that
he could be alone with his brothers (Gen. 45:1.)
"I am Joseph, your brother," he tearfully told them.
Instead of saying anything, his brothers only moved backward,
staring in surprise and unbelief.
"Come near me," Joseph said. "Look at me closely, and you
should recognize the young brother you sold to Arabian slave
traders years ago." (Verse 4.)
His brothers continued staring in silence. Perhaps some of
them remembered Joseph telling them of his dream of their bowing
down to him.
"Don't be unhappy because of my reminding you of things you
have done," Joseph said. "God caused these events. He opened the
way for me to be taken to Egypt and gave me ability to see a part
of the future. It was for the good of many people, including you
and your father, that God directed me to prepare for a famine.
Five years without harvest are yet to come, so I want you to
return to our father and tell him what has happened and what is
going to happen. Tell him that as governor of Egypt under Pharaoh,
I want him and his family and his animals and all of you and your
possessions to come down to Egypt to live while the famine lasts.
If you don't, you will probably lose all that you have."
Joseph then embraced Benjamin and his other brothers. This
caused them to lose their fear of this man they had regarded only
as a stern governor of Egypt. They began to talk as only brothers
talk among themselves. It turned out to be a happy time,
especially because Joseph wanted to forgive them for wrong things
most of them had done to him.
When Pharaoh heard about Joseph's brothers, he was anxious to
be of some help because of his high regard for Joseph. He supplied
carriages and animals to take back to Canaan for the more
comfortable trip to Egypt by the women and children that would
come from Canaan. He felt that those who weren't up to the
discomfort of travel by swaying camels and jolting donkeys would
be helped. To this Joseph added new clothing. To Benjamin he was
particularly liberal by including money. To his father he sent ten
donkeys loaded with food (Verses 22-23.)
Besides these things, Joseph's brothers took the grain they
had been sent for.
"Have a safe trip back home," Joseph said. "Go straight to
Canaan and return as soon as you can with our father."
With this advice, the governor of Egypt sent his brothers
away.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 13
SEVEN YEARS OF FAMINE

SEVERAL years later Joseph's brothers arrived safely at their home

in Canaan. When Jacob their father saw that eleven of them had
returned safely, he was very happy.
"I thank God that you are back!" he exclaimed as he hurried
to embrace them. "Now if only I could see your brother Joseph
again!"

Joseph Is Alive

"You will!" one of the sons shouted excitedly. "Joseph is

alive! We found him in Egypt!"
This remark startled Jacob, but it also saddened him more
because he thought that the speaker was unwisely trying to cheer
him up. When the other sons loudly echoed the news, and that
Joseph had become the governor of Egypt under Pharaoh, Jacob had
to believe them. He was so moved that he fainted with relief and
joy.
Later, when he was shown the gifts and bags of grain from
Egypt, and the carriages for his trip there, he was overjoyed at
the prospect of going to see Joseph.

Jacob Journeys to Egypt

 Before long Jacob, his sons, their families, servants and
animals were moving southwestward. The carriages Pharaoh had sent
made travel less difficult for small children and the elderly.
Being one hundred and thirty years old, Jacob appreciated
journeying in such awesome comfort.
At the same time he began to be concerned at remembering that
God had forbidden his grandfather, Abraham, to go into Egypt. His
worries about this ended when God told him in a vision that He
meant Jacob to go there, and promised him a return to Canaan.
(Gen. 46:1-4.)
As soon as Joseph heard that his father's caravan had reached
Egypt, he drove out in his chariot with some of his cavalrymen to
meet the visitors. The reunion of a fond father and long-lost son
was a joyous one. Joseph felt that his life was so full that he
didn't mind if it ended then. Happily, he was to live for several
more eventful years.

Joseph Tells Pharaoh

"Pharaoh will want you to appear before him," Joseph told his
father and brothers after informing the king that his family had
arrived. "When he asks you what you do for a living, truthfully
tell him that you tend cattle and sheep, even though most
Egyptians regard animals as sacred, and don't like shepherds and
drovers because they seldom think of animals as sacred."
Pharaoh at first asked five of Joseph's brothers to come
before him. As Joseph had predicted, the king inquired about their
occupations. When he learned that they dealt in cattle and sheep,
he suggested to Joseph that they settle in the Egyptian area of
Goshen. Joseph had hoped that Pharaoh would do that. The best
nearby pastures were in Goshen. Besides, there were fewer
Egyptians there who would trouble outsiders who lacked the belief
that animals should be worshiped.
Jacob later was brought to Pharaoh, who treated him with
honor because of respect for Joseph. The king saw that all of
Jacob's family were settled in the rich Nile River delta land, the
section of Egypt nearest Canaan. "
Weeks passed, during which Joseph had the opportunity to
occasionally visit his father and his brothers and their families.
Meanwhile, the famine grew worse. Those who had lived too
luxuriously during the seven good years were first to feel the
shortage of food. Joseph sent word to all the nation that farm
animals would be accepted by Pharaoh as payment for grain.
After the animals had been turned in, there was a period of
less complaint. Before long, though, people were again begging for
grain. The only way they could pay this time was to turn their
land over to Pharaoh, who soon became the nation's wealthiest
landlord. Most of the land that didn't belong to him was retained
by priests of Egyptian pagan religions.
The food problem increased with each passing day, but Joseph
believed that the end of the famine was near. When seven years of
it were almost up, he started moving the people back to the farms
they had left.
"Pharaoh now owns your land," he told them, "but he will give
you seed for starting new crops. In return, you must give him a
fifth of your harvest."
The people considered this fair, though not many felt certain
that the famine was about to end. After the end of the seventh
year, when rain returned and crops began to spring up in
abundance, the Egyptians had even higher regard for Joseph.
Jacob lived seventeen years in Egypt. His children's families
increased greatly in numbers. Because God had given Jacob the name
of Israel, Jacob's descendants were called Israelites, a nation
that developed inside Egypt.
Believing that his life was about over, Jacob sent for Joseph
and his two young sons, Ephraim and Manasseh.

Jacob Adopts Joseph's Children As His Own

"God told me years ago that I would be the father of a great

nation, and that those who live after me will be given the land of
Canaan," Jacob told Joseph. "I want to adopt your sons as mine to
make sure they remain part of our family instead of mixing with
the Egyptians."
Joseph agreed. He brought his sons to where his father, who
had become weak and partly blind, rested on his bed. He fondly
hugged his grandsons, observing that it was a great blessing from
God to live to see them. He sat up to pray for them, placing his
left hand on Manasseh's head and his right hand on Ephraim's.
Thinking that his father was too blind to see which boy was which,
Joseph gently removed Jacob's left hand from Manasseh's head.
"It is the custom that the RIGHT hand be on the first-born,"
Joseph said. "Manasseh is the older."
"I realize I put my right hand on the head of the younger
one," Jacob explained. "The greatest nation of the earth will come
from Manasseh, but a commonwealth of nations will come from
Ephraim."
Jacob then asked God to cause mighty nations to come from
each of the boys. (Gen. 48:19.) Then, knowing that his death was
near, he asked to see all his sons.

A Prophecy for Today!

 Jacob was inspired by God in what he said, for he told each
son a little of what each vast tribe would be like in the far
future.
He had the most to say about Joseph, whom ~ said would spread
out into the wealthiest nations in the world. Now, thousands of
years later, we learn through the Bible that Joseph was the father
of the English-speaking nations. When we read what is foretold to
happen to Ephraim, we know that it means Great Britain. And when
we read what is to happen to Manasseh, we know it means the United
States of America. Only in recent years, just as He said He would
do, has God let us understand these things.
Jacob died right after speaking to his sons. Joseph ordered
Egyptian physicians to prepare his father's body for burial by an
Egyptian method known as embalming. This took many days. Then
followed a long period of mourning by the Egyptians.
At last Joseph and his brothers and their families, except
their very young children, along with a great number of Egyptian
officials, soldiers and servants, started off with Jacob's body
for Canaan. It was a trip of three hundred miles, and therefore
this must have been one of the greatest funeral processions in
history. (Gen. 50:7-13.)
This great ceremony for Jacob wasn't just because the
Egyptians held Jacob in such high regard. It was mostly because
they thought of his son, Joseph, as a national hero because he had
saved their nation from starvation.
Jacob lived one hundred and forty-seven years. Some might
have thought of him as a very plain, unimportant man. But he had a
very necessary part in God's plan to bring into being the great
nation of Israel, the nation God chose to help Him in a wonderful
plan.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 14
MOSES FLEES EGYPT

AFTER Jacob's eleven sons returned to their homes in Goshen, some

of them began to worry that Joseph might yet deal harshly with
them because of the way they had treated him when he was younger.
They sent a message to him asking for his forgiveness. Joseph was
moved by the message, but even more when they came to ask for his
pardon. He assured them that he wanted only to help them, and that
God had used them to get him into Egypt to help many people. (Gen.
50:15-21.)

Joseph Dies
 After governing Egypt for many years, Joseph died at the age
of one hundred and ten. Before his death he told his brothers that
God would some day take the Israelites back to Canaan. He asked
that his body be taken back there. However, he remained in a
coffin in Egypt for many years. (Verses 22-26.)
For the next two centuries, the Israelites in Egypt increased
to two million, most of whom continued to live in the Nile delta
area. (Exodus 1:6-7.) Several pharaohs ruled and died meanwhile.
The next one mentioned in the Bible after Joseph's time hardly
knew who Joseph was. (Verse 8.) He disliked the Israelites. He
planned to prevent them from increasing by turning them to hard
labor.

The Israelites Are Enslaved

By being promised good wages, the Israelites were drawn from

their farms and pastures to construction jobs. Soon they realized
that they were being maneuvered into forced labor. The Egyptians
supposed that in these miserable circumstances the Israelites
would decrease. Surprisingly, they increased even more.
"Work them harder!" Pharaoh ordered his taskmasters. "Work
them till they drop! Use whips and sticks on them!"
Under increasingly harsh treatment, and divided into gangs to
keep them under control, the Israelites became hopeless slaves to
the Egyptians. They were herded over the land to dig long canal
beds, line the banks of the Nile with stone and build fortresses
and pyramids. Most of them slaved long hours making huge bricks
from clay and straw. (Ex. 1:9-14.)
All this failed to decrease them. The cruel Pharaoh therefore
decreed that all Hebrew midwives would be expected to kill baby
boys born to the Israelites. Failure to obey was punishable by
death. (Verses 15-16.) The midwives had no intention of committing
murder. On hearing that they refused, Pharaoh angrily called them
to come to him to explain why.
"Israelite women are stronger than Egyptian ones," they said.
"They so seldom need our help that we never know about many
births."
Pharaoh had intended to punish the midwives for their
disobedience toward him, but because the midwives obeyed God, God
caused him to change his mind. (Verses 17-21.) Pharaoh then moved
in another direction. He instructed his police and soldiers to
watch for and seize newlyborn male babies and throw them in the
Nile. (Verse 22.)
There probably were babies who escaped this inhuman fate.
Unhappily, most were drowned. The Israelites were filled with
dismay. They longed to flee from Egypt, but they were too well
guarded. They could see only a dismal future of servitude. There
was no way of knowing that through one of those babies God was
going to bring about a great change.

The Birth of Moses

At that time a boy was born to an Israelite couple living

north of Pharaoh's palace near the Nile. They managed to hide the
child from the police for three months. Then, because they knew
the authorities were suspicious, they put the baby in a pitch-
smeared basket and set him afloat in the river, trusting that God
would cause someone to find him who would keep him safe. This was
risky, they realized, but they reasoned that God had inspired
their decision.
As God willed it, Pharaoh's daughter came to the river to
bathe, and found the basket and its live cargo. (Ex. 2:5-6.) She
was so impressed by the appearance of the infant, which she
recognized as an Israelite, that she decided to try to keep it in
her protection. At that point a little girl surprisingly appeared
and courteously told the Egyptian princess that she knew of an
Israelite nurse who could help. (Verse 7.)
Pharaoh's daughter approved, whereupon the girl raced off to
the nearby home of her mother, who was also the Israelite boy's
mother, to tell her what had happened. She was relieved at the
turn of events, having sent her little daughter to try to find out
what would happen to her floating baby. She quickly joined the
princess, who asked her to take care of the baby for her for an
indefinite time.
"While you have this child, don't worry about my father's
police bothering you," she was told. "When I'm ready to keep the
boy safely, I'll send for him."
Pharaoh's daughter sent servants to learn where the overjoyed
woman lived. Her husband was suspicious of their presence, but
when he later learned what had happened, he and his wife were
thankful for God's intervention.
Several years passed. The beautiful baby grew into a handsome
little boy. When at last Pharaoh's daughter's servants came for
him, his parents grudgingly but promptly gave him up, admonishing
him to carefully remember the laws of God he had been taught.

Moses Adopted by Pharaoh's Daughter

The Egyptian princess adopted the little lad and called him
Moses. (Ex. 2:10.) Educated by the best instructors in the nation,
he grew up to attain prominence and high rank in outstanding
Egyptian pursuits. By the time he was forty years old, he became
less interested in Egyptian matters and more concerned about the
welfare of his mistreated Israelite kinsmen. Brutality by the
Egyptians angered him increasingly. In one case he intervened to
try to save the life of an Israelite who was being beaten to
death. As a result, the cruel Egyptian guard died, too. (Verses
11-12.) Moses later learned that the fight had been seen by at
least one Egyptian, and that Pharaoh's police would seek to arrest
him for murder. (Verse 15.)
He managed to flee Egypt and escape to a mountainous region
of the land of Midian to the east. The first people he had
anything to do with were some young shepherdesses he befriended by
helping them obtain water for their sheep. To show their
appreciation to a person who obviously was a poor, wandering
stranger, the young women took him to their father, an important
man in that area.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 15
GOD CHOOSES MOSES

Reuel father of the shepherdesses Moses had befriended, asked why

his daughters were back home so early from their work. He was told
that a stranger, an Egyptian, had drawn water for their flocks in
return for something to drink.
"I would like to meet this man," Reuel said. "Invite him to
eat with us."
It didn't take Reuel long to find that the stranger was
intelligent and educated. He offered Moses work as a shepherd. He
didn't expect him to accept, but Moses did, feeling that it was
safer to stay there than continue traveling on roads where he
might be recognized. In Reuel's out-the-way pastures, he would
have the opportunity to think and put his thoughts into words. He
liked the solitude, and he had long wanted to be a writer. He
couldn't even imagine that his writings would become part of the
world's most famous book, the Bible.
As time passed, Moses became very fond of Zipporah, one of
Reuel's daughters. They were married and had two sons.
Meanwhile, back in Egypt, conditions were becoming worse for
the Israelites. The pharaoh had died whose daughter had adopted
Moses. The kings who succeeded him were even crueler. Suffering
Israelites begged God to free them from the Egyptians. Soon God
was to help them.

God Calls Moses

Moses had been in Midian about forty years when one day on a
mountain he saw a strange sight. A bush was afire, and though it
continued to burn like a torch, no part of it was burned up. As he
approached the spectacle, Moses was startled by a strong voice
from the bush.
"Don't come any closer, Moses!" he was told. "You are
standing on holy ground. Remove your shoes and listen to what I,
your God, have to say!" (Ex. 3:5-6.)
Moses was so awed that he hid his face with his jacket. When
he heard what God had to say, he cringed and wanted to hide
completely.
"I am going to deliver the suffering Israelites from the
Egyptians," the voice continued. "I want you to go to Egypt and
tell Pharaoh to let your people leave his country!"
"Why do you choose ME to do that?" Moses finally stammered.
"Why would Pharaoh listen to a stranger like myself?"
Although God told him, through the voice of an angel, that he
should contact the king of Egypt and the leaders of Israel in a
move to lead the Israelites to freedom, Moses couldn't believe
that a sheep herder would be chosen for such a task. He was on the
verge of arguing with God, who patiently repeated His request.
"Don't worry about your people leaving where they are in a
state of poverty," God added. "I will cause the Egyptians to
contribute liberally to them at their departure." (Exodus 3:21-
22.)

God Shows His Power

When Moses asked how he could prove that he had been sent to
help his people gain their freedom, God patiently, to Moses'
horror, displayed how Moses could appear to perform startlingly
gruesome miracles.
Despite this, Moses felt that he shouldn't be sent because he
didn't speak Egyptian very well. Furthermore, he was far from an
expert with his native language, Hebrew. When God reminded him
that his Creator could give him the ability to speak well, Moses
still thought that the task was too much for him.

Moses Tries to Run Away from God's Calling

"Please find someone else for such responsible work," he

begged God.
God was still patient. He told Moses that He would send
Aaron, his brother, to do most of the speaking for him. This was
pleasing to Moses, who knew that Aaron was much more articulate.
Nevertheless, Moses wanted to bring up a last excuse by reminding
God that he, Moses, was wanted in Egypt for murder. God spoiled
that final effort by informing him that the Egyptian authorities
who had sought him had all died.
 Moses returned home with his flocks to surprise his father-
in-law with the news that he planned to return to Egypt to visit
his relatives. Just before he left with his family, he was warned
by a message from God that Pharaoh would at first refuse to free
the Israelites. He was told that if Pharaoh continued to refuse,
God would bring some terrible things on the Egyptians, including
taking the life of the Egyptian king's first-born son. (Ex. 4:23.)
On burros, Moses and his family set out for Egypt northward
along the east side of the Red Sea. Before they had gone very far,
Zipporah became angry with Moses because of a family matter. Moses
sent his wife and sons back home. Quite likely God caused this to
happen so that Moses could better apply himself to what he was to
do in Egypt.
About the same time, in Egypt, Moses' brother, Aaron, was
told by an angel to go down the east side of the Red Sea, and that
he would meet the brother who had been missing for forty years.
The brothers were thus brought together for a happy reunion. Moses
told Aaron what God expected them to do. Together they went to
Goshen, where most of the Israelite leaders lived. There Aaron
gathered them together to explain what God, through Moses,
intended to do. Most of the leaders were excited and pleased. A
few started to cause trouble.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 16
MOSES AND AARON MEET PHARAOH

"WHAT proof do you have that God sent you to lead us out of
Egypt?" some of the chief Israelites demanded of Moses and Aaron.
"We want to get out of here!" one spoke out loudly. "But we
want to choose a leader instead of accepting just anyone who
claims he has been sent by God!"
Encouraged by this kind of talk, other skeptics added their
opinions. Aaron held up his hands for silence.

God Performs Miracles Through Moses

"God expects some to fail to recognize His servants," Aaron

told them. "He has given my brother the ability to do unusual
things so that you can see for yourselves God working through
him."
Aaron motioned to Moses, who stepped up and held out his
shepherd's rod and tossed it to the ground before all. The instant
it touched the soil, gasps of alarm came from the onlookers. They
fell back, staring. The rod had turned into a long, coiling,
hissing snake!
 To the astonishment of all except Aaron, Moses walked up to
the snake and seized it by its tail. It wiggled furiously, then
became rigid as it turned back into the lifeless shepherd's rod.
The Israelite chiefs murmured among themselves in a tone that
suddenly was different. In the silence that followed, Moses held
up his right hand for all to see that it was a normal hand. After
thrusting it inside his jacket, he withdrew it to display a white,
leprous, decayed hand. There were expressions of horror,
especially from those uncomfortably close at hand. Moses then
again concealed his hand, and pulled it into sight to show that it
had instantly returned to normal.
"No one could do these things without the power of God," some
muttered.
"Not necessarily," said one. "Haven't you heard about the
powers of Pharaoh's magicians?"
Ignoring the remark, Aaron called men to bring in a large jar
of water. He announced that it was from the Nile, and invited
onlookers to examine and taste it. A few did.

The Doubters Convinced

When the examination was over, Moses motioned for the helpers
to tip the huge jar over. Many gallons of clear water surged
across the ground, wetting the sandals of those who were nearby.
At the same time Moses waved his shepherd's rod over it. The
onlookers were startled to see the sparkling liquid curdling into
a red mass.
"Blood!" someone shouted, trying to leap out of the
thickening puddle. "It's turned to blood!"
After the expressions of horror had died down, someone began
to speak out to thank God for sending men to help lead their
people out of their misery. The others bowed their heads and
silently joined in the prayer. (Ex. 4:31.)
Moses and Aaron were thankful that these men accepted them.
Later, they and some of the leaders went to the Egyptian city of
Memphis to appeal before the king.
"If these Israelites are here to ask a favor," Pharaoh told
his aides, "they will receive none from me."
"We come in the name of the God of Israel," Aaron declared to
Pharaoh when the Israelites were admitted. "Our God has told us to
tell you to let our people go to the desert to worship Him."
There was a cold silence in the court, broken at first by
faint giggling from Egyptian women who were the king's guests for
the day. Pharaoh leaned forward from his elevated chair and
frowned curiously down on Aaron.
"I don't know your God," he muttered. "Whoever He is, He
isn't going to cause me to let the Israelites leave!" (Ex. 5:2.)
 "We must obey our God," Aaron patiently went on. "All He
wants is that we be given three days in the desert. If we don't
go, we might be punished." (Verse 3.)
"I'm aware that you two are scheming to sneak your people out
of Egypt!" Pharaoh snapped, glancing darkly at Moses and Aaron.
"Go back and warn them not to let up on their work!"
Guards herded the Israelites out of the room while amused
guests laughed. Pushed along with Aaron, Moses was discouraged
because he was so helpless.

Pharaoh Oppresses the People

The more the king thought about the Israelite leaders coming
to him for a favor, the angrier he became. He sent orders to his
labor gang officers to work the Israelites even longer hours. (Ex.
5:6-9.) The Israelites were slaving on many projects, but probably
the brick makers were most seriously affected by the new orders,
which required them to walk long distances to widely-scattered
fields to gather the straw that was necessary in making bricks.
(Verses 10-13.)
Production became so difficult that the laborers fell behind
in their tasks. Egyptian officers, fearing Pharaoh's wrath, began
to beat the Israelite foremen, whom they expected to beat the
workers into greater production. (Verse 14.) Instead, the
Israelite officers sent men to Pharaoh to complain about matters.
They managed to be heard, but Pharaoh took the opportunity to
express himself.
"You Israelites are lazy!" he stormed. "You beg for time off
to worship your God! That's a ridiculous excuse! Get back to work!
And remember my new orders!" (Verses 15-19.)
The Israelite officers glumly left the palace. Moses and
Aaron were outside, anxious to learn what had happened. The
officers regarded them without friendliness, muttering as they
strode past that it had been a grave mistake to anger Pharaoh by
telling him that God required their presence in the desert.

Moses Prays for Help

Moses was discouraged again, and unhappy that God had

expected him and Aaron to ask a favor of Pharaoh. As soon as he
was alone, he complained to God for allowing the Israelites to
fall into greater misery. (Verses 20-23.)
"You will see that after I deal with the king, he will be
ANXIOUS to get rid of Israel," God assured Moses. "Remember that I
am your Creator the One Who made promises to Abraham, Isaac and
Jacob. Tell your people that I haven't forgotten my promises to
them. I will cause great things to occur, and will bring them into
the land I told them I would give them." (Ex. 6:6-7.)
Heartened by these words, Moses and Aaron went to encourage
their people. Unfortunately, the laborers were so miserable that
they weren't inclined to listen. (Verse 9.) Not long afterward,
while Moses was trying to weather this repeated stress, God again
told him to return to Pharaoh to ask for the release of his
countrymen. Moses' reaction was to tell God that it would be
futile to try to help people who didn't seem to be interested. God
firmly reminded him that he and Aaron had the responsibility, and
that it had to be done. (Verse 13.)

Pharaoh Again!

"You claim that your God has sent you to demand your
countrymen's release," Pharaoh smugly repeated when the two
Israelites came to him. "How can you prove that? What powers can
your God show?"
Intending to amuse his court guests, the king settled back in
his chair to enjoy the discomfort he expected Moses and Aaron to
show. Moses glanced around at the grinning faces. Then he tossed
his shepherd's rod to Aaron, who threw it on the thickly-carpeted
floor in front of the king. There were sudden expressions of
alarm. Grins faded. Pharaoh's bearded chin sagged. His narrowed
eyes widened as he stared down.
As it had done before, the rod had turned to a large,
wriggling serpent! (Ex. 7:8-10.)
Pharaoh straightened up and stared at the creature. He
gestured impatiently to an aide, who approached nervously to
listen to the king's hasty instructions and quickly leave. Minutes
dragged as people gazed uneasily at the coiling, tongue-darting
snake. Finally the aide returned to whisper something to Pharaoh.

Egyptian Magicians Appear

"Your display was clever," the king said to Moses and Aaron,
"but now you will learn that I have men who are cleverer and can
display more power."
From behind curtains several richly-robed men appeared, each
carrying what appeared to be a shepherd's rod. They lined up a
little way from the king, dramatically brandishing the sticks,
then throwing them in unison to the floor.
Every stick, to the surprise of Moses and Aaron, turned into
a live snake!
"My magicians have just sure passed the power of your God!"
Pharaoh boasted, leering triumphantly at the Israelites.
 Applause and shouts of praise came from the court audience.
Under the king's amused stare, Moses bent down to pick up his
snake so that it would turn back into his rod. But the snake
wouldn't hold still to be picked up. It slithered away toward the
other snakes. It was then that the applause abruptly ceased.
Pharaoh's smirk dissolved to an expression of disbelief. Moses'
snake was hastily gulping down the magicians' snakes! (Verse 12.)
This was too much for the onlookers, especially the
magicians. As Moses snatched up his gorged snake, which turned
back into a shepherd's rod, they scrambled out of sight. Even
Pharaoh tried to exit nonchalantly.
"We have showed you the proof you wanted!" Aaron called out.
"Now will you let our people go?"
Pharaoh whirled and glowered coldly at the two Israelites,
whom he had suddenly come to dislike more than ever. For a moment
it appeared that he was about to give in.
"I will," he muttered, "do no such thing!" and strode away.
(Verse 13.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 17
THE PLAGUES OF EGYPT

ALTHOUGH Moses and Aaron were again disappointed, they felt that
Pharaoh was beginning to take them seriously. Fearing that they
would have no success in getting into the king's palace soon, they
welcomed God's information that Pharaoh could be reached at his
bathing pool, and how they should get there and what they should
say.
One morning when Pharaoh was slipping into his tiled pool
built in a bank of the Nile, he was startled to hear a familiar
voice from the foliage bordering his pool. He looked up with
curious dismay to see Moses and Aaron. Guards moved swiftly toward
the two Israelites, but the king held up a restraining hand.
"Wait!" he commanded. "I want to know what kind of show this
couple has in mind for me this time."
Aaron leaped at the opportunity, relating what God had told
Moses.
"We have come to warn you that because you have refused to
let our people go," Aaron said, "our God will turn this river into
blood! The water creatures in it will die. It will be undrinkable.
People will turn ill because of the horrible stench." (Ex. 7:15-
18.)
"I would have been disappointed if you fellows had come with
less exciting news," Pharaoh quipped, idly splashing water over
himself. "The Nile is a mighty stream. It worries me to think of
what to do with that much blood."
As the Egyptian guards and servants roared with laughter,
Aaron lifted Moses' rod at arm's length. This gesture sobered the
Egyptians. They were sobered further at a shout of alarm from
Pharaoh's robe bearer.
"The water is turning red!" he yelled.
Standing waist deep in the pool, Pharaoh glanced down to see
that the water had lost its clarity and was growing redder by the
second. He had a sudden desire to leap out of it, which he did in
an undignified manner. The perturbed robe bearer thrust the robe
over his master to hide the ugly crimson streaks, but there was no
concealing the thick, red puddle in which the king uncomfortably
wiggled his toes. (Ex. 7:20.)
"Call my magicians!" the king commanded. "Tell them what has
happened!"
There was a wait for them to arrive and prove that they had
power equal to what the Israelite God had shown through His
followers. From his bathhouse Pharaoh gazed apprehensively across
the reddened Nile flowing to the north, spotted with the white
bellies of dead fish. The results of the power of the Israelites'
God showed plainly, but the king didn't want to allow himself to
believe what he saw.
At last the magicians appeared with servants bearing huge
casks. These were opened in front of all to reveal many gallons of
clear water. This was poured out on the ground while the magicians
waved their arms and uttered strange words.
Before it could soak into the soil, it turned blood red! (Ex.
7:22.)
"There is no miracle your God can perform that my magicians
can't perform," Pharaoh said to Moses and Aaron. "Of course you
had the advantage. My men could hardly turn the river into blood
when it already appeared that way!"
Hoping that Moses and Aaron had been impressed by this
comparatively weak display, the king walked away as he struggled
to maintain his dignity. (Verse 23.)

Seven Days Without Water

The whole nation of Egypt soon was in misery. Water was the
life of that arid land. Even the canals, pools and ponds had
become blood, which wasn't good even for fertilizer because it was
too stenchy to use.
There was a frantic struggle for drinking water for people
and livestock. Only in Goshen, where most of the Israelites lived,
were there some wells with clear water. Getting it from there or
sources outside Egypt was too great a task to serve the whole
country. Even many Israelite slaves suffered, though they had the
advantage of work stoppages.
Pharaoh and his family were supplied with fresh water at the
cost of increased suffering by many servants. What mattered most
was the welfare and lives of most of the Egyptians. Realizing that
he could lose a nation to rule, Pharaoh decided less than a week
later that he would have to contact Moses and Aaron. The
discomfort, the shortage of water and the complaining of people
were too much for him.
On the eighth day after the Nile had turned to blood, excited
servants informed the king that the river and other bodies of
water had miraculously returned to normal. There was great
rejoicing in Egypt. Pharaoh was relieved that he would be spared
asking Moses and Aaron for help, or even to see them. He was quite
angry when he learned they had come to see HIM.

Moses and Aaron Return

Hoping the two Israelites had come to tell him they had given
up their desire to take their people into the desert, Pharaoh
nodded for his guards to admit the visitors.
"Spare me your old story of asking three days off work for
your countrymen!" the king almost shouted as Moses and Aaron
walked toward him.
"We have come to warn you that if you refuse to let our
people go, God will bring millions of frogs into this country!"
Aaron answered. "They will swarm into your kitchens, your beds and
wherever you stand, sit or lie!" (Ex. 8:1-4.)
"Go tell your God that He can't do more than my magicians can
do!" Pharaoh scowled. "I'm not frightened by your tiresome
threats!"
The king was worried. He knew his magicians had failed
miserably in trying to outperform Israel's God. He would have been
much more concerned if he could have foreseen what would happen
next morning, when he was awakened very early by the screams of
women servants. As he turned over for more sleep, he felt
something crawling on his face. He jerked to a sitting position to
see in the dim light of early dawn many small frogs hopping and
crawling over his bed covers! (Verses 5-6.)
Angered because his servants would allow such desecration of
his quarters, he leaped out of bed to plant his warm feet on a
slithery carpet of cold frogs swarming on the floor. He slipped
and slid to the door just in time to collide with embarrassed
servants struggling to sweep piles of frogs away from his bedroom
door.
"Forgive us, sire!" they stuttered. "These creatures are
coming from the river in great hordes!"
 The king shuddered. He remembered Aaron's prediction, uttered
only the day before. He stared almost unbelievingly down on the
masses of frogs, alive and dead, that matted the costly carpet of
his sleeping chambers.

Pharaoh's Breakfast

Later, when trays of food were brought to the royal dining

table, the king resolved he wouldn't let the irksome state of
affairs spoil his appetite, and dived into a bowl of food.
Suddenly he stopped eating. Tiny green frogs were mixed in with
what he had been contentedly chewing! His dining had suddenly
ended.
During the next days, the discomfort of the Egyptians
increased with the frogs. Again, in a weak attempt to prove that
the God of Israel wasn't the only deity who could perform
miracles, Pharaoh called on his magicians to display their pagan
god-given powers. When they produced frogs, seemingly out of
nothing, Pharaoh suddenly decided he had seen enough of such
creatures, and that he would be more pleased in seeing them
disappear. He called for Moses and Aaron.
"I am weary of gazing at frogs," he admitted to the two
Israelites. "If your God will stop them coming out of the river,
your countrymen will be free to go to the desert to worship Him!"
(Ex. 8:8.)
Elated and thankful, Moses and Aaron promised the invasion of
the reptiles would cease next day. Moses at once went to entreat
God to stop the plague. Next day the frogs ceased coming out of
the river. Then began the massive task of burning or burying the
tons of dried and rotted flesh. Days passed. Moses expected the
foremen of the Israelite workers would be instructed to tell the
laborers the time had come finally to leave, but this didn't
happen. Moses and Aaron went to ask the king why he hadn't done as
he had said he would.
"I intended to let the workers off," Pharaoh casually and
callously explained. "Then I realized that I needed so many of
them to help get rid of the dead frogs."

----------------------------------------

Chapter 18
THE PLAGUES CONTINUE

GOD later contacted an angry Moses to tell him to tell Aaron to

strike the ground with the shepherd's rod. Even the Israelites,
who realized God's power was limitless, were awed at what
happened. The dust particles of the soil began to move about as
though alive, which they had become, having turned into tiny lice-
like insects that flew away to afflict the Egyptians and their
animals with painful bites and stings!
While many of the Egyptians were still occupied with getting
rid of the frogs, they were attacked by this new plague of blood-
sucking creatures. The air was so full of them that it was almost
impossible to breathe without inhaling them. Human and animal hair
became matted with the crawling masses.
Servants tried almost vainly to protect the king and his
family, while requests poured in to the palace begging Pharaoh to
yield to the requests of Moses and Aaron. By now the Egyptians
were becoming aware of what was going on. They were increasingly
fearful of the power that was causing so much woe.
"They are only tricks of the Israelites," Pharaoh kept saying
hopefully. "My magicians have as much power through greater gods.
Our patience will win."
But this time the magicians utterly failed to produce the
horrible little insects. The head magician could only grovel
before the king and admit he considered the Israelites' God too
powerful to admit of any competition. (Ex. 8:19)
Pharaoh's anger was exceeded only by his desire to be free of
the insects. He tried to do that by a dip in his Nile pool, where
he was dismayed to find Moses and Aaron. He wanted to have the two
arrested, but he feared what their God might do.
"We have come to tell you that if you refuse to let our
people go right away, tomorrow your country will be overrun by
swarms of larger insects!" Aaron told him. "Only Goshen, where
most of the Israelites live, will be spared."
"Then I should simply move to Goshen!" Pharaoh sneered
through his insect netting, and strode on toward the river.
Next day the Egyptians noticed the insects were dying. They
brushed the creatures from their hair and clothing as much as they
could. Hoping the trouble was almost over, Pharaoh was scornfully
jubilant.
"I knew this pagan evil would end!" he boasted. "Only I had
the wisdom of our gods to see how it would turn out!"
There were moments of reverential silence in the royal court
as the king disdainfully brushed some dead insects from his beard.
The quiet was broken by servants rushing in to loudly announce
that clouds of larger insects were settling over the city. (Verse
24.)
Before long the Egyptians were victims of deep-biting flies
giving more misery than the lice. Normal activities came to a halt
in l he struggle to try to avoid this new plague. It brought such
misery that Pharaoh's advisors entreated him to take any action to
try to spare the people.
Pharaoh Weakens

"Send for Moses and Aaron," Pharaoh finally said resignedly.

When Moses and Aaron showed up, the king was quite fretful
because of the course of matters. He became even more so when he
noted the two Israelites showed no signs of insect bites.
"Why does your God allow these cruel things to come on my
people?" he demanded to know. "If He is an intelligent God, He
should know I am willing to let your countrymen make their
sacrifices to Him. I've never denied them that favor."
"Our rites require that we get away from your people," Aaron
pointed out. "They would be so offended by our ways of worship
they would probably shower us with stones."
"Then go!" Pharaoh snapped. "Just don't go too far or stay
too long, or you could die in the hot, dry desert! But first ask
your God to take away these flies!"
"We'll do that," Moses said. "But remember your promise to
let the Israelites go. Don't deceive us as you did before." (Verse
29.)
Moses asked God to remove the flies. That night a strong wind
scoured the land. By morning the insects had been swept away, but
they had been so voracious they had brought much death, sickness
and destruction. Pharaoh realized Egypt couldn't afford another
such catastrophe, but he regretted having promised to let the
Israelites go.

Pharaoh Breaks His Promise Again

As might be expected, he sent a message to Moses reminding

him his promise to let the Israelites go was made during a time of
great mental and physical stress, and shouldn't be considered
binding. (Verse 32.) Moses was very upset by such perfidy, and
therefore welcomed God's instructions to him and Aaron to warn the
king of an even worse plague to come to Egypt the next day. (Ex.
9:1-3.)
"You keep on relaying threats from your God," Pharaoh loftily
observed. "He has yet to bring any woes unendurable to me!"
The fifth plague struck before most of the Egyptians knew
what was happening. Within hours the land was strewn with dead
cattle, horses, sheep, goats, camels and donkeys. A sudden, fatal
sickness to animals wiped out Egyptian livestock. Meanwhile,
animals belonging to the Israelites were untouched. (Verse 6.)
This was also a serious religious blow to the Egyptians, to
whom many kinds of animals were sacred. It was difficult for them
to understand why their idols would allow death to come to the
animals from which the idols had been copied.
 Even through this tremendous loss to his people, Pharaoh
remained stubbornly unbending. Perhaps he was less moved by this
last plague because personal suffering wasn't as intense as it had
been in former ones. Furthermore, he seemed even more intent on
keeping the Israelites as a powerful working force to build Egypt
up to the world's top nation in construction of public works and
wonders. He had visions of a superglorious country, but if he
could have foreseen what his stubbornness would bring, he would
have had a much humbler attitude.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 19
THE WORST WEATHER EVER!

PHARAOH had just started on a tour to view the livestock damage

outside the city, when he was advised to turn back because an
especially strong wind was driving the sand. At the same time the
king saw two unwelcome but familiar figures carrying a large
leather bag, standing on the palace steps.

Moses and Aaron Reappear

"What do you have there?" the curious and unfriendly king

called out to the Israelites.
Moses and Aaron came closer to reveal the contents of the
bag.
"Ashes!" Pharaoh snorted. "How ridiculous!"
"Are they?" Aaron queried. "Would it mean anything to you
that they are from the brick-drying kilns where our people have
slaved so long?"
Without more words, Moses and Aaron dipped their hands into
the bag and flung the tiny particles into the rising wind.

Boils!

Almost at once people living around Memphis, Egypt, broke out

with painful boil-like blisters and sores. Minutes later those in
more distant areas were overtaken with the same thing. Within
hours all Egyptians became victims of the painful skin eruptions.
The Israelites were the only ones in Egypt not afflicted. Even
Pharaoh's magicians weren't spared, though the king futilely hoped
they could help. The Bible account of this plague was the last
time the magicians were mentioned. (Ex. 9-11.)
When Pharaoh, who was among the first victims, recalled how
the two Israelites had tossed the fine ashes into the wind, he
realized that each ash particle touching skin obviously produced a
skin eruption, of which he had his share. To worsen matters, much
of the livestock rushed into Egypt to help replace some of the
losses of animals during the last plague was downed by the skin
affliction.
Because this was the kind of plague that pained the king both
physically and appearance-wise, Pharaoh didn't delay for long an
appeal for help to Moses and Aaron. He sent a messenger --
obviously one who didn't have boils on his feet -- to ask the two
Israelites to come to the palace. Pharaoh didn't want to see them,
but he needed relief. Besides, he was curious to learn what was
going to happen after his next refusal to let the Israelites go.
He didn't have to wait long, though the wait was painful.
"I know! I know! You are about to warn me of a new plague!"
he growled as Moses and Aaron appeared. "But first get rid of this
one!"
"Instead of mocking, you should be giving thanks that you're
not dead," Aaron advised him as Moses nodded in agreement. "Our
God has spared you only to continue letting you witness His great
power. If you still refuse to let our people go, a terrible
hailstorm will come on Egypt tomorrow, making your boils even more
agonizing!" (Ex. 9-19.)
"Hailstorms have occurred in Egypt before," the king
observed, trying to appear painless as he tormentedly shifted his
weight in his chair. "Small ice particles falling, surely will be
endurable. Meanwhile, no Israelite has my permission to leave!"
Moses and Aaron weren't the only ones to hastily leave
Pharaoh's court. Some of the Egyptians who had heard of the
hailstorms to come were fearful of them, and hurried to try to get
their property under cover. They warned friends to do likewise,
and to seek shelter for themselves.

Hailstorm and Lightning

Later, on God's orders, Moses pointed his shepherd's rod

toward a sky already darkening. Strong drafts of wind set the
clouds boiling. Lightning flashed and shimmered through them. The
roar and rumble of thunder threw the Egyptians into panic. Those
in the open began to race for shelter from the expected
downpouring of heavy rain.
But instead of rain came awesome bolts of fire. It cracked
against the ground and hissed and sizzled off in all directions,
scorching people, animals, shrubs, crops (except those still in
the seed stage) and buildings. This was followed by huge
hailstones smashing down on everything and snuffing out the lives
of the unprotected. Only in the Goshen area of Egypt was there no
lightning and hail.
 In the smoking, rattling shelter of his palace Pharaoh
shakily turned from a window to confront pale-faced Egyptian
officials and servants. The accusing stares, the roaring
bombardment, the vivid flashes of fire, the hideous rumble of
thunder and the cries of people and animals in pain finally
prevailed over the king's stubborn desire to hold the Israelites.
"Somebody must go after Moses and Aaron!" he shouted above
the din, though he knew that anyone he sent probably couldn't
survive the storm.
Almost miraculously the two Israelites shortly appeared,
obviously protected by God from the frightful forces on their way
to the palace. Pharaoh eagerly strode forward to meet them.

Pharaoh Weakens

"I and my people have been wrong!" the king exclaimed,

generously sharing the blame. "Beg your God to stop this horrible
storm! Your people will be free to leave Egypt at once!"
This was a far different Pharaoh from the one who had defied
God a few hours before. Moses and Aaron could hardly believe that
he had changed that much, but they were encouraged. Moses assured
the king that the storm would cease after God had been asked to
stop it, which Moses knew should be done without the presence of
an Egyptian audience.
Pharaoh and his people were greatly relieved when the roar of
fire and hail came to a halt. But as usual, as soon as matters
improved, the king's stubbornness and hostility began to revive.
Even while the dead were being carried away for burial, Pharaoh
was deciding to do nothing to help the Israelites leave -- which
was according to God's plan.
Hours and days passed. Because of no word from the king,
Moses and Aaron went to him to give him another warning from God.
"You have broken your word again," he was reminded as he
sourly regarded the two Israelites. "Unless you give the word for
our people to leave right away, another misery will come to your
land tomorrow."
As soon as Moses and Aaron had gone, Pharaoh's advisers
crowded in to complain that the nation couldn't survive another
plague. They were surprised to hear Pharaoh say that if they felt
so strongly about the matter, they should see that Moses and Aaron
would be brought back. Moses and Aaron were also surprised to be
escorted back. Pharaoh then asked them how many of their people
were expected to leave. He hoped only the women and children would
have to go, so that he could keep the men working.
"All of us and our animals are to go," Moses answered.
"Then go!" Pharaoh exploded, angered by the reply. "But
you'll regret leaving! You'll soon wish you had stayed in Egypt!"
 Pharaoh was so enraged he had the two hustled out of his
presence. Once they were in private, Moses pointed his shepherd's
rod to the sky and asked God to bring another plague to Egypt.
Immediately a wind sprang up. It increased in intensity as the
night progressed.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 20
TWO MORE PLAGUES ON EGYPT

NEXT morning the troubled king of Egypt arose early to observe a

strangely murky sky. When he parted the curtains to get a better
look, he knew that another woe had started. Huge black and red
locusts were streaming by. Many of them were attaching themselves
to the outside of the window and crawling inside!

Locust Plague Descends

Pharaoh backed away from the window, staring wildly as the

huge insects pounced on the flower plants in a long planter box in
the open side of the room. Within seconds they gnawed the plants
down to the soil, then hopped, fluttered and buzzed desperately
about searching for something else to devour. Suddenly the palace
was in a furor. Servants and guards swatted and pounded
frantically at the invaders, which by their awesomely increasing
numbers were impossible to overcome. They crawled over each other
in a horrid, squirming blanket several inches deep in places. They
didn't bite people or animals, but it was a ghastly feeling to be
crawled on and almost smothered by the sea of squirming, buzzing
insects, which were well on their way to destroy the grass, trees,
shrubs and plants of the country except in Goshen. (Ex. 10:15.)
Meanwhile, advisers rushed to Pharaoh to beg him to try to
put a quick end to the terrible destruction of vital growing
things. They claimed he had gone too far in opposing the Israelite
God, and there would soon be no worthwhile country for him to
rule. Pharaoh knew they were right. Besides, he was becoming
nauseated from mashing so many locusts.
"Send for the two Israelites!" he muttered sickly.
When Moses and Aaron arrived, Pharaoh again expressed his
regret for acting as he had, and humbly asked them to entreat God
for deliverance from this unnerving situation. (Verses 16 and 17.)
The two Israelites silently regarded the unhappy ruler and left,
leaving him and his advisers and servants swatting at locusts in
uncertain despair.
Shortly after Moses had asked I God to stop the plague, a
strong I west wind came up over Egypt. It grew so intense people
began to fear it would be almost as damaging as the insects.
However, it did no more than blow the locusts eastward into the
Red Sea, where they were drowned. (Verse 19.)
After the locusts had disappeared and the wind had died down,
Pharaoh went to his outer court gardens to view the damage. The
shrubless sight of what had been his horticultural pride caused
him such anger he decided he would hold the Israelites after all.
He sent a courier to Moses with the defiant statement that the
Israelites had to continue with their work. When Moses received
the message, he knew the Egyptians were in for more misery.

Plague of Darkness

That same day the distressed Egyptians were puzzled to note a

strange gloom filling the sky. It increased alarmingly until the
darkness of night prevailed in the middle of the day. That was
frightening enough, but the darkness turned to utter blackness of
such a strange quality that only the strongest torches could
partly penetrate it. (Verse 22.) Almost all usual activity came to
a stop. People stayed in their homes and beds as much as possible
to avoid accidents in the intense blackness.
As time for dawn approached, there were hopes that light
would come, but the depressing dark continued. There was daylight
in Egypt only in the land of Goshen. (Verse 23.)
Three days of these maddening conditions were three days too
many, especially to Pharaoh, who had to keep surrounded by air-
polluting clusters of torches to maintain his sanity. He managed
to contact Moses and Aaron, whom he anxiously assured the
Israelites could leave if daylight were restored. However, he
forbade them to take any of their flocks of sheep and goats or
herds of cattle. (Verse 24.) Moses pointed out that all the
animals would have to be taken because such had to be used in
sacrifices to God. This angered Pharaoh. He and the Egyptians were
badly in need of meat. Besides, he believed that the Israelites
couldn't survive without animals to eat, and would be forced to
return to slavery in Egypt.
"Unless you leave the livestock, you won't get to leave!"
Pharaoh stormed. "I am weary of your demands! Get out of my
palace! If I see you two here again, I'll have you killed!"
"You won't see us again!" Moses agreed. "This is the last
time we'll be around to listen to you ask us to call off a
plague!"
As the two Israelites departed, Pharaoh was elated to see
daylight beginning to show in the sky. The ninth plague was
ending! It was a wonderful relief to have light from the sun
again, but at the same time the king was miserably uneasy at the
thought of any new plague that would come. He had just cut himself
off from the opportunity of asking Moses and Aaron for any help
from God.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 21
THE EXODUS BEGINS

THE ruler of Egypt would have been much more troubled if he could
have known about the woes to come shortly. God instructed His
people through Moses to ask their Egyptian neighbors to pay for
the many services the friendly Israelites had provided them over
the years. Most Egyptians were generous in this matter. They
freely gave of their jewels, gold and silver. Their liberality
reflected the esteem with which they regarded Moses, who was
remembered for his former days as a highranking Egyptian officer
and later respected for his sensible dealings in behalf of his
people.

Israel Observes the Passover

Gathering some wealth was only a small part of preparations

to leave. Pharaoh yet had to be in favor of it. Moses relayed
God's remarks about what to do. On the tenth day of that first
month, named Abib (Ex. 12:3), every family was to pick a healthy
lamb to be roasted so that it could be eaten on the fourteenth
day. When it was killed, its blood was to be smeared on the doors
of the Israelites' residences to protect the firstborn males from
the death angel God would send to take the lives of all Egyptian
firstborn males. This was to be the tenth plague.
"Henceforth the fourteenth day of this month will be known as
the Passover," God told Moses. "It will show My mercy toward the
people I have chosen to carry out a plan I have for people on
Earth. It will prove to the Egyptians that I am the all-powerful
God."
God explained further that Passover would become a memorial
to be observed forever. On the fifteenth day they were to observe
an annual Sabbath. Also, no leavening was to be in their homes for
a week.
"The last day of that week shall be another holy day for
you," God continued. "On that twenty-first day you shall do no
work. except prepare food." (Verses 15-20.)
God went on to explain that leavening symbolized sin, and
abstaining from it was like being free of idol-worshiping Egypt.
(Ex. 13:3-10.) He made it plain that anyone, Israelite or not, who
used leavening during the time of unleavened bread, would not be
allowed to go with the chosen people to freedom in a land prepared
for them.
On learning these things, the Israelites prepared for the
holy days to come. Thousands of families prepared the lambs. If
they didn't have lambs, they were allowed to use young goats.
Their homes were marked with blood for the Passover. As the
fourteenth day of the month began, they were dressed for sudden
travel, as instructed, and then hastily ate their dinners of meat
and vegetables.
What the Passover Represents

God's Son, often spoken of as the Lamb of God, was also slain
as a sacrifice on the Passover many hundreds of years later. And
as God had made the weekly Sabbath a holy day, He did the same now
for the annual Sabbaths. These holy times were and are signs
between God and the people chosen to carry out His plans.
For centuries there have been disobedient kings, priests,
ministers, politicians, dictators and other leaders who have
sought to change or blot out the days made special by their
Creator. Many have succeeded in misleading people by convincing
them that it isn't necessary to obey God in these matters.
Most people today don't know what the Passover is. Some think
it is some kind of Jewish custom that developed into an Easter
service. What these people don't know is that the Jews, as a
separate nation, didn't come on the scene in the Bible until long
after the Passover started. The first scriptural reference to the
Jews speaks of them being at war with their brother nation Israel.
(II Kings 16:6.)
The word Easter was never written in the original text of the
Bible, but is incorrectly found in some old English translations.
Translators felt or were told long ago that Passover should be
connected with pagan worship of the ancient Germanic goddess of
spring, Oester.

Jesus' Example

Obedient Christians follow Christ's example by observing the

date of the first Passover on that same date Christ was killed.
They eat broken, unleavened bread, which stands for the sinless
body of Christ, broken by whipping. Wine is used as a symbol of
His blood, spilled so our sins would be blotted out.
God gives understanding to those who seek to please Him.
Gradually He opens their minds to grasp special knowledge and
wisdom. They learn how important and rewarding it is to observe
God's sacred times and customs. His plan for a wonderful future
will then be more plainly revealed to them.
 One would think that that plan would be taught in most
churches that claim they are Christian, but it isn't. The fact
that it isn't fits into God's way of working. Of the more than
four billion people in this world, only a few score thousand know
how God is using them to help prepare much of humanity for
glorious things to come.

God Again Punishes Egypt

During the night of the Passover, the Israelites stayed in

their homes behind blood-marked doors. (Ex. 12:23.) The night
passed with nothing unusual happening to them. But there was great
misery among the Egyptians. All their first-born dropped dead.
(Verse 29.)
There was soon loud mourning in the land. This awakened other
people, who got out of their beds to find their firstborn males
dead. The custom was to wail when there was a death. The wailing
spread everywhere, making Egypt the most mournful nation in the
world.
As for Pharaoh, he was stunned when he found his oldest son
lifeless in bed. If he could have considered Moses and Aaron
responsible, he would have demanded their lives, but he fearfully
realized this was God's doing. At last he was ready to act
sincerely.

Israel Ordered Out of Egypt

"Send my swiftest messenger to Moses and Aaron with my

command for all Israelites to leave Egypt at once with their
animals!" Pharaoh barked at an aide, who wheeled and hurried out.
"Wait!" Pharaoh called after the man. "Tell the messenger to
tell Moses and Aaron to pray to their God to have mercy on me!"
(Verses 31-32.)
A mounted messenger rode swiftly up to Moses' home, who was
waiting to see what would develop. Moses' face brightened as the
messenger spoke to him.
"This is it!" Moses called to a gathering of elders. "Get
word to our people to assemble as we have planned! We should be on
our way out of Egypt as soon as possible!"
The departure wasn't made with hasty disorder. Moses, Aaron
and many leading Israelites, at God's direction, had worked out
details of the start of the Exodus. Because of being dressed for
travel, they were almost ready to leave.
This tenth and last plague was too much for the Egyptians,
many of whom had previously asked Pharaoh to let the Israelites
go. Even the firstborn of their animals fell dead. This further
troubled an animal worshiping nation. Many Egyptians urged the
Israelites to leave hurriedly before another woe developed. This
the Israelites were already starting to do. They loaded their
animals with what they could hold, and the people carried what
they could. This included the treasures the Egyptians had
furnished as well as unleavened bread dough.
They moved promptly toward the Goshen city of Ramses. By
nightfall of the fifteenth of Abib they arrived at points east of
the city. That night they held a joyous festival, as God told them
they should. It was a tremendous encampment. There were about six
hundred thousand men plus their families and the people of other
nationalities who wished to join them. All these added up to at
least two and a half million persons.
It had been a great day for the weary Israelites. They were
at last on their way to being free. It was four hundred and thirty
years since God had made His covenant with Abraham, their
ancestor, that his descendants would inherit a land of their own.
They had much to thank God for on that eventful night of the
fifteenth day of Abib, the first annual Sabbath that was long to
be remembered. God told them that they should tell their
descendants about it down through their generations, so that the
Israelites wouldn't forget how He had miraculously freed them.
(Ex. 13:3-10.) Centuries later, the people of God's Church around
the world still observe that evening.
The Israelites divided themselves into their twelve tribes,
formed rough ranks, and started on their way. With them were taken
the bones of Jacob and his twelve sons, according to Jacob's wish
many years previously.

Toward the Red Sea

Instead of taking the most direct route northeastward to

Canaan, the travelers went on eastward. God directed them toward a
longer route because He didn't want His people troubled by
unfriendly Philistines who lived close to the shorter route.
(Verse 17.)
That morning a miraculous thing occurred. A small, vertical
cloud moved from the eastern sky to grow larger and descend toward
the Israelites. It could plainly be seen by all at both ends of
their ranks, which were several miles apart from front to rear.
The people were awed to learn that this cloud was to be their
guide! When it moved, they were to move. When it halted, they were
to do the same. (Verses 21-22.)
Never before or since has there been the sight of over two
million people led by a cloud that seemed to stand on one end. It
didn't move faster than the small children, flocks, herds and
loaded animals could travel. By the end of the day the vast column
had moved past the area of green vegetation and into a more arid
region. There, near sundown, the cloud ceased moving. This was the
signal to halt and encamp. Thus ended the first day of a journey
that was going to last much longer and be more eventful than the
people imagined.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 22
AT THE RED SEA

As NIGHT came, another miracle took place. The cloud glowed! The
darker the sky became, the brighter the cloud turned, until it was
like a giant flame overhead. To add to the astonishment of the
Israelites, a lesser glow extended back from the flame to spread a
soft radiance for the campers!
Next Morning's Events

At dawn the extended light gradually turned into a cooling

vapor just heavy enough to shield the marchers from the sunlight
that later in the day would otherwise produce misery and even
injury. Their next camp was on the border of Egypt in Etham.
A little while after the column left Etham, people were
surprised to see the cloud swerve directly southward. Knowing this
wasn't the direction of Canaan, some of the leading men contacted
Moses to concernedly remind him that they were going the wrong
way. Moses patiently explained that God was leading the way, and
that any who failed to follow the cloud were risking being lost.
"But following that cloud south will put us on the west shore
of the Red Sea!" the concerned ones argued. "We'll be cut off from
ever getting to Canaan!"
Moses knew that it looked that way, but he trusted God. Man
has always, apart from some exceptions, struggled against God's
directions. He has generally chosen to go in the ways that appear
best to him. Many sincere leaders throughout history have taken
others in wrong directions by relying on their limited,
unreliable, human reasoning. The beginning of wisdom and knowledge
is fear of God. (Ps. 111:10; Prov. 1:7, 9:10.) Fear and respect
can be shown by obedience and reliance.
The Israelites who complained didn't agree with Moses, but
they didn't want to turn back by themselves. The column moved on
past the town of Migdol and was then lead to the southwest. A few
miles ahead loomed a range of barren, arid mountains. Off to the
left was the Red Sea, fifteen miles across. It appeared the column
was marching into an impassable spot in Egypt.

Pharaoh Again!
 Back in his palace at Memphis, the disturbed Pharaoh's mind
was on the Israelites. Already he was beginning to regret letting
them go. He had heard of how his people had given liberally of
their wealth to the Israelites. This irritated him as much as did
Israel's taking all their livestock with them. He considered
pursuing them to retrieve these losses, but he was fearful that
his chariots would become stuck in the sands of the Etham desert,
just east of Egypt, where he imagined they were at the time.
His reverie was interrupted by the entrance of one of the
spies he had sent previously to see what the Israelites would do.
"They didn't go into the Etham desert," the spy disclosed to
the surprised king. "Their trail led east for a few miles and then
turned south along the west shore of the Red Sea!"
"If this isn't true, you'll die!" Pharaoh snapped, jumping
excitedly to his feet.
A short while later hundreds of war chariots and cavalrymen
thundered out of Memphis, headed by Pharaoh and his top officers.
The excited king wanted desperately to take advantage of direction
change by the Israelites to overtake them as soon as possible.

At the Red Sea

Meanwhile, the Israelites arrived at a point near the Red Sea

where ominous mountain peaks jutted up like a giant, unfriendly
wall. In spite of this, the cloud continued to move as though
beckoning them to come into the narrow spaces between the
mountains. Again some of the elders came to warn Moses not to go
on.
"This is madness!" they declared. "Even if we manage to get
through the mountains, the wider the Red Sea will be between us
and Canaan!"
With Aaron's help Moses calmly assured the protesters that as
long as the people obediently looked to God, matters would turn
out in their favor. While heads shook in doubt, a mounted
Israelite swiftly rode up, gesturing excitedly to the north.
"The Egyptians are coming!" he yelled.
"How do you know?" Aaron asked.
"I saw a huge dust cloud off to the north as I was rounding
up some of my stray animals far behind the column!" the man panted
as agitated men swarmed around. "I rode as fast as I could to tell
you!"
"Do others know about this?" Moses inquired.
"Of course!" was the answer. "I shouted the alarm all the way
down the column! People were naturally upset!"
The babble of voices around grew greater. Moses and Aaron
were the only ones to remain calm. They had learned from God hours
before that Pharaoh and his army would pursue.
 "On your way back to the rear, spread the word to the people
that God has told me He will take care of us," Moses told the man.
(Ex. 14:13-14.)
The dismayed crowd dispersed. Just as the sun slid behind the
peaks, the cloud halted. As the troubled people prepared to camp,
a messenger from Moses rode back along the column to tell the
people to move forward as far as possible without crowding.
Several miles to the north the Egyptians were excited to see
the rear of the Israelite column. Pharaoh was jubilant. He was
anxious to close in on his intended victims, but darkness was
rapidly coming on.
"We'll have to stay here for the night," an officer told the
king. "No need to worry about the Israelites getting away from us.
They're trapped between the mountains and the sea!"
Pharaoh couldn't have been more pleased. The frantic,
jostling, wearing dash by chariots for over fifty miles was worth
it to know the Israelites couldn't escape. He eagerly looked
forward to next morning, when he could seize their property and
avenge his son's death by slaughtering the Israelites, most of
whom at that moment were in a state of terror while trying to
settle down to a rest for the night. A great part of them believed
Moses was to blame for their being endangered. These made the
early part of the night miserable by wailing and loudly voicing
their emotions.
"We never wanted to leave Egypt!" they yelled. "We would be
better off there than murdered here!" (Ex. 14:10-12.)

Moses Stills the People

Those who didn't have this attitude prayed as the bitter

shouting increased. Among them was Moses. After asking God for
help, he climbed to an elevation from where many could hear him.
"This display of fear, complaint and confusion is displeasing
to God!" he called out. "The only voices He wants to hear now are
those asking for His protection! Don't be afraid! Be patient and
see how your Creator will rescue you! Those of you who have looked
back to see the Egyptians approaching have seen them for the last
time!" (Verse 13.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 23
CROSSING THE RED SEA

THOSE who heard Moses speak wondered exactly what he meant by

saying the Egyptians wouldn't appear again. Then they were
surprised to see the cloud move low to a point between the
Egyptians and Israelites. (Ex. 14:19-20.)

The Long Night Begins

Most of the Israelites felt safer when they saw what was
happening, but the Egyptians were perturbed. While the Israelites
saw light from the cloud, Pharaoh and his men found themselves in
a heavy fog. Even if they had chosen to attack, it would have been
impossible. Not being able to see the campfires of the Israelites
was very irritating to Pharaoh.
"More dramatic tactics of Moses and his God!" the king
snarled. "This is intended to discourage us so that we'll go back
to Memphis. But we won't!"
Not much later, in his last conscious moments, Pharaoh was to
wish that he had returned to Memphis. While he tossed and turned,
anxious to see daylight end, something awesome was happening only
a few miles away. Moses was stretching his shepherd's rod out
toward the sea. A dry, warming, east wind immediately sprang up.
It grew in intensity as the night wore on. It was a peculiar kind
of wind that moved in such a way that it bored into the waters
with a force that divided the narrow sea in two, exposing a wide
path of mud, sand and rocks!

Everyone Ready!

Before dawn Moses sent men along the column of Israelites to

tell the people to pack up and be ready to follow the cloud when
it moved. To the consternation of most, the cloud moved overhead
to the east and floated out over the sea! Complaints filled the
air. Those who obediently walked to the beach were amazed to see,
by the light of the cloud, an unbelievable water-walled corridor
leading eastward across the sea!
Though puzzled by this phenomenon and troubled by the howling
winds, they forged on in their strong desire to get away from the
Egyptians. For close to fifteen miles they doggedly plodded on
between the two walls of water along a path that had been rendered
dry by the arid wind.

Crossing the Red Sea

Making this descent into a sea bed wasn't simple. It wasn't

easy to herd shying livestock past walls of water surging up and
down and appearing to momentarily give way and come thundering
down from its pile-up of up to three hundred feet. People and
animals here increased their pace to make the crossing as short as
possible over the rough, exposed ground strewn with all kinds of
sea life. These objects would have been much more interesting to
people who weren't fleeing for their lives.
Back at the Egyptian camp, men were puzzled by the sound of
the strong wind. As day dawned, the fog lifted. Free to move, the
chariots and cavalry rushed to the area where the Israelites had
camped. Pharaoh was furious when he saw no signs of his quarry
except burned-out campfires and innumerable tracks. It was evident
that the Israelites had gone toward the sea, but there weren't any
of them in sight along the shore.
Not until then did the Egyptians notice the startling path
into the sea. They stared in disbelief. Then someone spotted the
rear of the Israelites' column retreating several miles distant in
the mammoth water ditch. Pharaoh's desire to have his army
overtake Israel was so intense that it exceeded his wonder and
caution.

Egyptians Plunge Ahead

"After them!" he bellowed. "If they can do it, so can you,

only faster!"
His men were fearful of nearing the walls of water, now kept
erect by a mysterious force other than the wind, but none dared
hesitate. Pounding hoofs and rattling wheels set up a din again as
the army charged down the beach and into the yawning space in the
water. (Ex. 14:23.)
Though the exposed sea bed was dry enough on the surface for
safe walking, there was soft below-surface mud. This, along with
dips and ridges, forced the chariots and horses to quickly slow
down. Even so, they gained steadily on the Israelites. It appeared
that in only a matter of minutes the Egyptians would be able to
attack.
Several miles to the east the front of the Israelites' column
emerged from the trough in the sea and moved southward along the
east shore. It was a great relief to reach higher ground, although
the people were aware that the Egyptians were approaching. Those
in the rear of the column were almost frantic with fear when the
Egyptians were almost on them. Miraculously the cloud moved back
over the would-be attackers, there to dump tons of water on them
in a cloudburst. Almost immediately the exposed sea bed turned to
mud. Chariots, horses and men smashed together in a helpless mass.
Pharaoh's shouted orders to move on were lost in the noisy melee.
What had been a powerful fighting force quickly became an
impotent, directionless clutter of men and animals. (Verses 24-
25.)
There were frenzied shouts from frightened Egyptian officers
ordering their men to retreat on foot regardless of Pharaoh's mad
shrieks to continue after the Israelites.
 ----------------------------------------

Chapter 24
SAFE AT LAST!

WHILE the Egyptians struggled in the mud, the rear of the

Israelite column emerged from the trough in the sea. A mounted
messenger took word to Moses that the last of the people had
crossed over. Moses thereupon obeyed God's order to hold his hands
out toward the sea.

The Army of Egypt Perishes

At that moment the long walls of water collapsed and rushed

together with the monstrous force of two gigantic jaws. They
snapped together on the Egyptians, destroying all of them at once.
(Verse 28.) Thus was the sudden end of the army of the man who had
schemed to wipe out a people God had chosen for a special task in
His plan for the future. Pharaoh's role in those events meant that
he and his men had also been a part of that plan, but in a much
different and limited way.
Moving to the south along the east shore of the sea, the
Israelites were startled to see the water abruptly recede from the
shore. At the same time there was a thunderous roar. A giant
curtain of foam spewed skyward all along the area where they had
crossed the gulf. They were too far away to notice the men, horses
and chariots in that gushing water. They didn't know how their
pursuers had died until later when they found carcasses strewn
along the shore.
When they realized, in part, what had happened, they were
thankful that God had performed mighty miracles for their
protection. Then they regretted doubting God's power and
complaining so bitterly to Moses.
For their benefit, they were glad to see more than corpses
come out of the sea. Chariots were washed up equipped with arms,
leather and metal, all of which would prove to be of great
resource on a trip that was to last much longer than they
expected.

Moses Assembles the People

Before going farther, the Israelites gathered together, at

Moses' direction, to thank God for bringing them out of Egypt. A
special hymn of gratitude and praise was sung and played. This was
undoubtedly the greatest and most volumed expression of thanks
ever to be given to God from a crowd. (Ex. 15:1-19.) Even
appropriate dancing, led by Miriam, a sister of Moses and Aaron,
was used as a part of the worship. (Verses 20-21.)

Moving into the Desert

Water was plentiful where the people had assembled. They

watered their animals well and filled all empty containers because
they were headed toward arid territory on the west edge of the
Sinai peninsula. On the first night on the east side of the Red
Sea they camped on uncomfortably warm sand and rock where there
was no sign of water.
Next day the water supply dwindled rapidly during the march
through even more arid territory. When they camped for the second
night, it appeared that getting through a third day without
finding water would be at the risk of illness and the loss of many
animals.
The next afternoon was even more miserable than the one
before. Just when many were becoming too thirsty and discouraged
to force themselves or their animals on, a grove of palm trees was
sighted in the distance. It turned out to be, to the encouragement
of those foremost in the column, an old oasis called Marah. As the
people moved closer, they were overjoyed to see a pool of water in
the midst of the trees. Some of them rushed forward to fall down
at the pool and wildly scoop water into their mouths.
The avid gulping stopped as abruptly as it had started. The
water was too bitter to keep on swallowing!
The crowd around the well grew swiftly. Everyone had to test
the water for himself and spit it out. This disappointment brought
loud complaints, and the complainers accused Moses of being to
blame. (Verse 24.) Moses was so dismayed that he pleaded with God
to intervene in the matter.

The Water Becomes Sweet

"There is an unusual tree you will find growing by the pool,"

God told Moses. "Cut it down and toss it into the water."
On seeing their leader hack down a tree and throw it into the
pool, many in the growing crowd must have wondered at such
peculiar behavior. But from that moment on, those who tasted the
water could be seen obviously to be enjoying it.
"This water is as good as that of the Nile!" someone
exclaimed. "Why are so many people saying it's bitter?"
This remark led to a rush of people to the pool. In spite of
the heavy demand for water for hours, the springs under the pool
continued the supply. This additional miracle strengthened Moses'
faith in God. One would suppose it would have done the same for
all the Israelites, but there were those who felt that matters
were going too roughly for them.
"Tell the people that as long as they obey Me I will be their
healer and keep them in good health," God instructed Moses. (Verse
26.)
Since that time only a small part of the world's people have
observed God's laws, although millions claim to be Christians. The
relatively small number of obedient ones have enjoyed the
protection and healing God back then promised His followers. In
the near future, when vast throngs will be keeping God's laws,
good health and prosperity will spread over the Earth. God always
keeps His promises.

On to Sinai

Refreshed with water and rest, the Israelites and their

animals continued south. At Elim, about twenty miles from Marah,
they found twelve water wells, one for each of the tribes. That
and a grove of seventy (the number of Israelite elders) palm trees
made the place pleasant for camping.
A few miles south of Elim they were guided a little more to
the east to go deeper into the desert. At this stage of the
journey many of the people started much complaining again. Moses
and Aaron were blamed for a lack of food. More than a few
contended it would be better to be dead back in Egypt. (Ex. 16:3.)
As before, Moses had to look to God for a miracle to calm the
grumblers.

God Acts for Moses

"I have heard the complaints of the people," God told Moses.
"Remind them that I am aware of their needs. I shall supply them
with bread in the morning and flesh in the evening. The bread they
must gather for themselves every day except on My holy Sabbath. To
take care of that day, they must gather twice as much on the sixth
day." (Ex. 16:4-5.)
God gave Moses instructions for helping keep the people under
control. This information was passed on to Aaron, who reminded the
Israelites how merciful, generous and patient God had been to them
even after their impatience and grumbling.
As Aaron spoke, eyes were drawn to the guiding cloud, which
had come to a halt. In the month it had been above and ahead of
the column, it had become as commonplace to the people as was the
sun, which should at any time cause awe. They watched in wonder as
the cloud pulsated and glowed in vivid colors. When it became so
brilliant that it began to hurt their eyes, they became
apprehensive.
 A booming sound like the voice of a mighty giant burst out of
the brilliance. It lasted just long enough for the listeners to
know that they had heard a syllable of sound from the throat of
their Creator or one of His angels. The cloud ceased glowing and
moved on, leaving the fearfilled millions sobered and regretful
because of their disrespectful attitudes.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 25
WAR WITH AMALEK

THAT evening the Israelites were surprised to see the sky darkened
by vast flocks of birds. This appeared to be an unusual migration
of fowl to a more satisfactory climate.
Suddenly the birds swooped groundward, alighting right among
the people! Because the birds were weary from what had obviously
been a long flight, they were very easy to catch. Within minutes
uncounted thousands of these plump quail, excellent for eating,
were being prepared for dinner.
Next day there was another miracle. During the night dew had
settled on the plants around the camps. Instead of being covered
with moisture next morning, the plants were decked with small,
flaky white particles. This was puzzling until Moses made the
surprising announcement that it was the bread God had promised.
"Early every morning three quarts of this food should be
gathered for every person," Moses disclosed. "If it isn't taken in
early, it will melt on the plants under the hot sun. And don't try
to keep it overnight, or it will spoil."
The people swarmed out around their camps to easily gather
the food, which they later named "manna". To their enjoyment, they
found it tasted like fresh bread and honey. Those who were late in
gathering it found little. Most of it had melted. In spite of
Moses' warning about keeping it overnight, some did just that,
only to find that it became disgustingly odorous and worm-
infected. (Verse 20.)

The Sabbath Commanded

One day not long after the manna first showed up, Moses told
the people to gather twice as much the next morning. Two days
later no manna appeared. That day was the weekly Sabbath.
Furthermore, the extra manna gathered for the seventh day
miraculously remained fresh and pure as it was when collected.
(Verses 24-26.)
Observing the Sabbath day properly was important to God and
man. Nevertheless, some spent much of the morning hours of the
Sabbath searching for manna that wasn't there. This was so
displeasing to God that He instructed Moses to tell the people to
stay close to their tents on the Sabbath and refrain from working.
After that, for a time, there was more obedience in this matter.
The cloud continued to lead southeast and into a mountain
range. A hot, upgrade march faced the people just at a time when
their water supply was dangerously low. The next time the
Israelites camped, a noisy crowd of them surrounded Moses' tent to
loudly accuse their leader of purposely taking them into the
desert to meet death. (Ex. 17:1-3.)

Water from a Rock!

Again Moses asked God to calm the complainers, who were only
causing others to be troubled. God told Moses, who feared some of
the angrier people would try to stone him to death, that he should
take some of the elders and go on ahead to a certain large rock,
which he was to strike with the shepherd's rod he had used in
Egypt.
Moses did as he was told. Out gushed streams of clear water
which coursed down toward the Israelites' camps! (Ex. 17:5-6.)
The sight of water flowing past their tents and on down
toward the rear of the column brought joyful surprise to the
excited people. At first the stream was murky from picking up dirt
from the ground, but with each passing minute of the flow it
became clearer and more drinkable. When the people learned from
the elders who had accompanied Moses that the water was gushing
from a boulder of granite where there had previously been no sign
of it, they marveled at the miracle. Those who had threatened
Moses regretted doing so. They wouldn't have acted so childishly
if they had relied on God. (Verse 7.)
Because of the wonderful supply of water, the Israelites
hoped they could stay a few days in that area, which was close to
where Moses had shepherded flocks a few years previously. Days
passed. The cloud continued to remain motionless, which was a sign
to stay.

An Enemy Arrives

However, the Israelites would have been troubled greatly and

might have wanted to move on if they could have known that from
some nearby foothills, many pairs of crafty eyes were watching
from time to time to determine their numbers and their
possessions.
The attack on the Israelites came at night. Moses wasn't very
surprised. He was aware that the region was roamed by bands of
hostile desert bandits who used darkness and surprise to further
trouble their victims. He also knew these men were Amalekites,
descendants of Esau, twin brother of their forefather Jacob. Their
attackers were therefore their distant cousins.

Joshua Comes on the Scene

After the Amalekites attacked and fled, one of Moses'

officers, a young man named Joshua, was given the responsibility
of mustering an army of defense from among the Israelites. The
Amalekites were expected to attack in greater force next day.
Joshua had little time to assemble the men. (Ex. 17:9.)
The Israelites' first battle with an enemy was an unusual
one. Hordes of fierce, wily desert swordsmen charged in among
thousands of untrained men armed mainly with ordinary knives,
clubs and weapons taken from drowned Egyptians. Moses was up on a
high ridge where he could view the fray. With him was Aaron and a
brother-in-law, Hurl It appeared that the Israelites were facing
certain defeat. Moses called to God for help, holding his
shepherd's rod above him as he had done to signal divine power at
the time of the plagues.
It was difficult to determine, in the first few minutes of
fighting, which side was gaining the upper hand. Then it began to
be obvious the Amalekites were falling into retreat. When Moses
was certain of it, he relievedly lowered his arms, which were
becoming weary. Almost immediately the situation changed. With
renewed energy the Amalekites charged back, causing the Israelites
to retreat.
Realizing his relaxed attitude affected the fighting, Moses
again held the rod up. The startling result was that the tide of
battle swung back in favor of his men. However, he was becoming
too tired in his arms to maintain that prayerful position. Again
he lowered the rod and again the Amalekites pushed the Israelites
back!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 26
ON TO SINAI

FROM that moment the Amalekites put such fury into their fighting
that the Israelites lost more ground than they had gained. (Ex.
17:11.)
"I can see what's happening," Moses dismayedly muttered, "but
I'm too tired to stand up here and hold out this rod any longer!"
Aaron and Hur quickly rolled a bench-height rock up behind
Moses, who sank to a sitting posture. Each of them seized a
sagging arm and jerked them upward. Thus helped, Moses continued
his supplication while still grasping the shepherd's rod in an
upright position. The three men carried on like this until
sundown. (Ex. 17:12.)
By that time matters had changed back greatly in favor of the
Israelites. The enemy was completely routed with little loss or
injuries to the hastily-mustered army. God reminded Moses to
record the day's events in the book he was writing about the
Israelites, and to instruct Joshua to also write of the
happenings. Moses later had an altar built to honor God for His
protection.

On into the Mountains

After hovering for several weeks in the same place, the

guiding cloud one morning began to move. The Israelites packed up,
got their animals together and were ready to move when the cloud
floated to the southeast. The mountains were even higher in that
direction. There were those who complained at heading into such
rugged terrain. To Moses it was like returning home because he had
spent many peaceful years in that region tending flocks of sheep.
After two or three days of travel, the cloud came to a halt
right over the highest peak. That was rocky Mount Sinai, a
mountain of more than seven thousand feet.
Even the complainers had to admit that the numerous water
springs, level areas for pitching tents and nearby patches of
grass for grazing left little to be unhappy about. Moses advised
the people that it would be wise to set up their camps for a long
stay, inasmuch as he had more than just a feeling that they were
at this particular place for more than just resting for two or
three nights. (Ex. 19:1-2.)
Not long after the Israelites were settled in their new
location, Moses received a divine request to come up Mount Sinai
alone to receive instructions directly from the Creator. It wasn't
an easy hike up the rock-strewn shoulders, but Moses was spry for
his eighty years. God wouldn't have asked him to do something
impossible. He had to go up the mountain only far enough to be
removed from the people.

God Speaks

Suddenly a clear, booming voice came from somewhere above on

Mount Sinai:
"Moses, you will deliver a message to the Israelites in the
valley below!" the Voice spoke out. "Remind them that I, the
Creator of all, have freed them from the Egyptians and have
brought them safely here. Tell them that if they obey My laws,
they will become a special people I will treasure above others.
They shall become a kingdom of priests and a holy nation!" (Verses
3-6.)
Trembling with fear and awe, Moses remained prostrate for a
time where he had fallen when he had first heard the voice. When
he felt that nothing more was going to be said, he stood up and
hurried back down the mountain. Immediately he called the elders
to repeat God's words to them and tell them to tell the people.
The awed elders complied. The excited people solemnly agreed
to obey whatever God asked of them. Later, after learning of their
unanimous agreement to obey God (verse 8), Moses went back up to
report what had taken place. Of course God already was aware of
it, but He had further instructions for the people He wanted to
convey through Moses, who was told that God would come down
unusually close to the people in three days, and that they should
be clean physically at that time, and that even their clothing
should be washed and unsoiled. Barricades would have to be set up
to prevent people or their animals from straying too far up the
mountain. Otherwise they would be subject to death because of
coming too near God's holy presence on sacred ground.
After three days had passed, the more than two million people
on the valley floor out from and below the mountain nervously
wondered what would happen. The first thing unusual was that
thick, dark clouds formed to obscure all but the base slopes of
Mount Sinai. The clouds weren't merely masses of water vapor.
There was much smoke mixed in, causing growing alarm to the
onlookers. Flashes of lightning, followed by stunning peals of
thunder, caused every man, woman and child to tremble.
The trembling was greater at the startlingly clear blast of
what sounded like a giant trumpet announcing that God was
descending to Mount Sinai! (Verse 19.)
As the thunder and lightning subsided, the clouds lifted,
exposing most of the mountain to the searching gazes of millions
of eyes. Abruptly the peak broke out into towering flames. The top
of the mountain appeared to be consumed in a giant holocaust!
Pillars of lighted smoke spiraled skyward. The higher elevations
seemed about to explode in an awesome burst of eye-paining light!
People shielded their faces. Many of them fell to the ground,
which was beginning to quiver from a rumbling earth tremor. The
quake loosened huge boulders that crashed down into the ravines.
Clouds of dust and smoke floated up from the ground as tons of
smaller rock cascaded down to blanket the mountain's base.
Like the others, Moses trembled at this display of divine
power, though he had some awareness that it was far from what God
was capable of doing, such as causing giant planets to collide or
fusing whole suns in celestial cataclysms penetrating billions of
miles of space.
 The ground stopped shaking and the blasting trumpet sound
faded to a silence that was more terrible than the noise, because
it caused people to be more fearfully expectant of what would
happen next. Suddenly a thunderous voice cracked down from above
the mountain, echoing terrifyingly across the valley. It spoke in
Hebrew, the mother tongue of the Israelites, though its booming
quality might have purposely made it difficult to be understood by
anyone except Moses.
"Come up the mountain, Moses!" the Voice thundered. "Come
alone! Don't allow anyone to follow you!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 27
THE TEN COMMANDMENTS

SEEING their leader walk out of sight up smoking Mount Sinai had a
strange effect on many of the people. Even though quaking with
awe, their curiosity was so strong that they wanted to follow
Moses. Before he could get very far up the mountain, God ordered
him back.

Moses Rushes Down

"People are trying to follow you," God informed him. "Return

at once and warn them against trespassing on holy ground. If they
come too close, they will die. You may bring Aaron when you come
back, but no one else." (Ex. 19:24.)
On his way down, Moses loudly warned those approaching the
barricades to turn back.
"We don't mind you reprimanding us," some of them said, "but
we don't want a reprimand from God. We might not live through it."
(Ex. 20:19.)
The people having been warned, there were more terrifying
sights and sounds, followed by dramatic silence again. Then out of
the silence broke the most awesome of sounds.

The Voice of the Eternal Booms Out the Ten Commandments

"I am the Eternal, your God, who brought you out of slavery
in Egypt!"
This pronouncement from the One known as Jesus Christ was
followed by more disturbing silence. An ear-splitting trumpet
blast then preceded God's thundering out His ten great laws -- THE
TEN COMMANDMENTS!
"YOU SHALL HAVE NO GODS BUT ME!" boomed the thunderous voice
after the echoes of the trumpet had died away. This wasn't the
Father in Heaven speaking. It was the Spokesman who became Jesus
Christ, speaking in the name of the Supremely Divine God Family.
(Eph. 3:15 and John 1:18.)
Moses, Aaron and the seventy elders, huddled back from the
barricades, hardly dared glance up at the brilliant light above
them. After a short silence a second Commandment rumbled from the
sky:
"YOU SHALL NOT CARVE IMAGES OF THINGS IN HEAVEN OR ON EARTH
FOR THE PURPOSE OF BOWING DOWN TO THEM IN WORSHIP! I AM A JEALOUS
GOD! I PUNISH THOSE WHO HATE ME DOWN TO THEIR THIRD AND FOURTH
GENERATIONS, BUT I SHOW CONSTANT LOVE TO THOUSANDS WHO LOVE ME AND
OBEY MY LAWS!"
Again there was a short period of utter silence. Then:
"YOU SHALL NOT USE THE NAME OF THE ETERNAL YOUR GOD IN ANY
WRONG OR USELESS MANNER! I WILL PUNISH THOSE WHO UTTER MY NAME
WITHOUT RESPECT AND REVERENCE!"
Intense silence prevailed shortly, to be broken by the
tremendous Voice giving a fourth Commandment:
"REMEMBER TO OBSERVE THE HOLY SABBATH! YOU SHALL LABOR AND DO
ALL YOUR BUSINESS ONLY ON THE FIRST SIX DAYS OF THE WEEK! THE
SEVENTH IS A HOLY DAY IN HONOR TO YOUR GOD. ON THAT DAY YOU SHALL
DO NO SERVILE WORK! NEITHER SHALL ANY OF YOUR FAMILY, YOUR
SERVANTS, YOUR ANIMALS NOR ANY PERSON LIVING WITH YOU! YOUR GOD
REBUILT THE EARTH IN SIX DAYS AND RESTED ON THE SEVENTH! HE
THEREFORE MADE THE SEVENTH DAY HOLY TIME!"
The next silence was longer than the others because it was
the division between the four Commandments that have to do with
man's duty to his Creator and the six that show his duty toward
his fellow man. All ten add up to perfect love for God and man.
The last six were separated by short spans of silence.
"GIVE SPECIAL RESPECT TO YOUR PARENTS, THAT YOU MAY LIVE LONG
IN THE LAND YOUR GOD GIVES YOU AS A GIFT!"
"YOU SHALL NOT MURDER!"
"YOU SHALL NOT COMMIT ADULTERY!"
"YOU SHALL NOT STEAL!"
"YOU SHALL NOT LIE ABOUT ANYONE!"
"YOU SHALL NOT DESIRE TO WRONGFULLY OWN THE HOME OF ANOTHER
PERSON! YOU SHALL NOT COVET HIS WIFE, SERVANTS OR ANY OF HIS
POSSESSIONS!"(Ex. 20:1-17.)
The trumpet sounded again, signaling the conclusion to the
uttering of the Ten Commandments. These were and are the vital
laws through which an all-wise and all-loving God reveals to
mankind the way to find happiness, good health, protection and
prosperity.

In Force from the Beginning

 The ten holy laws had been in effect long before then. Adam
and Eve knew about them, and bitterly regretted breaking several.
Men of ancient times, including Abraham, were aware of and obeyed
them. (Gen. 26:5.) Down through the centuries pagan ways had
become so mixed in with God's laws that God chose this time at
Mount Sinai to distinctly set forth His rules for living in a
clear way to His people.
They were meant for all human beings. Obedience to them
results in the best of everything. If all people kept the
Commandments, there would be no war, poverty, sickness, misery,
jails, asylums or unhappiness!
Down through time most people have chosen not to follow God's
laws. They have foolishly believed man's ways are easier and
better. However, man isn't capable of successfully leading a long
and happy life without obeying God's spiritual and physical laws.
Millions of people have never so much as heard of God, mostly
because their ancestors chose to ignore their Creator. The result
has been six thousand years of suffering, poverty and unhappiness
for a lot of people. Today the opportunities to find out about God
are greater in some nations than they were in the past, though
pagan beliefs are again increasingly mixed with so-called
Christianity. One of the most harmful, taught even by respected
church leaders, is that keeping the Ten Commandments isn't
necessary. The Bible states that "false shepherds" will spring up
to try to hide the truth. (Acts 20:29, 30 and II Peter 2:1.)

Moses Returns Atop Sinai

When finally Moses and Aaron got up from where they had been
kneeling, the strong light above them had dimmed and the guiding
cloud still obscured the mountain's peak. The seventy elders
walked away to tell the people that Moses would go up the mountain
to hear more from God. This relieved the crowd, which had become
increasingly fearful of God's closeness and His voice.
When he was well up Mount Sinai and obscured by the cloud,
Moses was informed of many things he was to tell the elders to
pass on to the people.
"They need further rules to spare them from trouble," God
said to Moses. "Remember these judgments I will give you."
Thereupon Moses was given rules covering many circumstances
and situations requiring God's wisdom. They included how to deal
with murderers, thieves, sorcerers and the disorderly, how to
settle various charges and claims, how to observe God's yearly
Sabbaths and even how to handle vicious animals. (Ex. 21, 22 and
23.) It was pointed out that rebellion was a serious sin, but that
willing obedience would result in helpful miracles.
 "You will be confronted with nations of idol-worshipers when
you near Caanan," God continued. "I shall weaken their armies with
swarms of hornets, so that you will take the land bounded by the
Red Sea, the Mediterranean Sea, the deserts of Arabia and the
Euphrates River. I shall free you from sickness and disease, cause
your women to bear many children and your flocks and herds to
multiply greatly. I will not allow other peoples to remain in your
land, lest you mingle with them and serve their gods." (Ex. 23:28-
33.)
Moses returned to the valley to tell the elders what he had
been told. The elders passed the information on to the people, who
readily agreed to abide by it. Moses recorded the rules and
conditions of this agreement between the Israelites and their
Creator.

The Making of the Covenant at Sinai

Next morning Moses directed the building of an altar on a

slope of Mount Sinai. Around it were placed twelve large stones to
represent the twelve tribes of Israel. Young men prepared animals
for peace offerings placed on wood on the altar. Moses took half
of the blood from the animals and sprinkled it over the wood fuel.
As flames crackled through the wood, he read aloud the newly-
written agreement before the people.
"So be it!" the elders exclaimed after the reading. "We will
be obedient to whatever God asks!"
"So be it!" the people chorused. "We will obey God!"
"Then witness this blood of agreement with our Creator!"
Moses proclaimed as he sprinkled the other half of the blood on
the elders who represented the people. (Ex. 24:4-8.)
Moses, Aaron, Joshua, Hur, Aaron's two oldest sons and
several elders, later went up Mount Sinai. Part way up, as they
paused to rest, the guiding cloud lowered to envelop the upper
part of the mountain. An alarming darkness resulted, out of which
grew a strange light. The climbers looked above to take in an
awesome sight. The cloud had vanished, leaving a sapphire-like
expanse flecked with beautiful beams of light. (Ex. 24:10.) The
men fell on their faces when they realized they were staring up at
a radiant Being in that blue translucency!
"God has come down to us!" Moses declared to the astonished
onlookers, who could scarcely believe they were seeing one of the
God Family who later appeared as Jesus Christ. (I John 4:12.)
At first the men were afraid, but gradually such a relaxing
exhilaration came on them they were able to rest and even eat in
the presence of the One who had created the universe! (Verse 11.)
This was a very special privilege few men have experienced. Most
people fail to realize it is also a special privilege to talk to
the Creator, something that can be done simply by a proper
attitude and prayer.
After a while the view faded and the cloud reappeared to
cover the peak of the mountain. God's voice rumbled out of the
cloud, telling Moses to come on up to receive tablets of stone on
which God had written the Ten Commandments to take to the people.
Realizing he might be gone quite a while, Moses told the men to
wait until a certain time and then go back down if he hadn't
returned. He chose Joshua to continue upward with him. Farther up,
their progress was stopped by the increasing density of the cloud,
through which strange, flickering beams of light could be seen.

What Was the Covenant?

The covenant or agreement made at Mount Sinai between God and

Israel was nothing to be taken lightly. It was later referred to
in the Bible as a sacred marriage contract between God, as the
husband, and Israel as the wife. It was a binding promise God
would always take care of His wife, Israel, who would always be
faithful and never have anything to do with the false gods of
other nations.
The rules of the marriage covenant were the Ten Commandments
and the civil laws later given on Mount Sinai. The terms were that
Israel was to remain faithful by obeying God's laws to insure
happiness, good health, many children and prosperity.
Unfaithfulness would mean misery, disease, poverty and possible
DIVORCE.
To better understand about the old covenant, it's necessary
to jump ahead in the chain of events and divulge that Israel
failed to live up to its terms. The covenant was broken. Israel
was punished and divorced and sent out of the Promised Land. (Jer.
3:6-10.)
Centuries later, when Jesus Christ came to Earth, He drew up
terms for a new marriage agreement with Israel. He became the
mediator or agent of a proposed new covenant, much as Moses was
the agent or go-between of the old covenant. The new covenant
won't be completed until Jesus returns to rule the world. (Heb.
8:8.) After proposing the new covenant, Jesus died, thus freeing
Israel from the first marriage contract. Even though God (Jesus
Christ) divorced Israel, that nation was still bound to Him until
His death.
Many religious denominations teach that because the old
covenant is broken and dead, the Ten Commandments are dead and not
to be obeyed. Nothing could be further from the truth. Belief in
that lie has caused much misery to mankind. The Ten Commandments
were the basis of the old covenant. They are living, unchanged
spiritual laws, staying in effect as does God's physical law of
gravity, regardless of what anyone has to say about it. Those ten
spiritual laws are meant for all men in all nations down through
time. The breaking of the covenant didn't lessen their effect.
They existed before the old covenant was made. They are the main
spiritual laws of the new covenant. Jesus had to die because they
were broken. The ceremonial and ritual laws after the old covenant
agreement to remind the Israelites of their sins were no part of
the Ten Commandments. (Jer. 7:22 and Gal. 3:19.)
For six days Moses and Joshua waited in the heavy vapor.
There were times when they had the urge to try to return to the
valley, but they patiently waited for whatever God expected of
them. On the seventh day a voice called for Moses to proceed
upward. Moses asked Joshua to wait for him, and disappeared into
the mist, which opened just enough to show the way.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 28
THE GOLDEN CALF

THOUSANDS of Israelites had watched up Mount Sinai from the time

Moses had gone up with a few men. They had seen the cloud come
down to cover the summit, and had stared in awe at the long,
multi-colored flames shooting up from the mountain and through the
cloud as though from a belching volcano. Some were still watching
when some of the men returned.
Then there was growing concern. People wondered how the two
men could remain on a mountain that was afire. Many decided they
had become lost or had fallen into some deep ravine.
"God will protect them," was Aaron's assurance.
Days passed into weeks. Probably the most concerned person
was Joshua, who didn't dare try going up to look for Moses nor
groping his way down through the mist. During the first days he
felt almost like a prisoner, but there was something about being
so close to the Creator that soon imparted to him a feeling of
warm satisfaction. As for his physical needs, there was a small
brook close by and a fresh supply of manna six days a week.

Rebellion Against God's Law

Regardless of the miracles God had performed for Israel in

the time of adversity, some of the people desired to cling to the
habits of idol worship they had acquired in Egypt. Even while fire
and smoke on Mount Sinai proclaimed God's presence, these people
complained that Moses' absence showed God had forgotten them.
 "We need a leader to take us to a better place!" the
rebellious ones declared. "And we need a god we can see and who
will do more for us!"
This outbreak of feeling was quickly taken up by those who
were critical and disorderly. Within only a few days the
complainers had created such confusion in the camps that thousands
were stirred into an angry pitch. Aaron and Hur sent officers to
seek out the offenders, but too late. A sullen crowd surrounded
the tents of the Israelite leaders. Aaron and Hur could scarcely
believe so many men were so anxious to cause unrest and trouble.
"I'll try to calm them down until Moses and Joshua return,"
Aaron told Hur.
Silently praying that he could talk the unruly crowd into
returning home, Aaron strode in among the men and held up his
hands for quiet.
"I hear you are dissatisfied with matters!" he declared. "Why
are you unthankful for the protection you have received?"
A loud babble erupted from the crowd as everyone tried to
voice his opinion. One man managed to out-shout the others, who
quieted a little.
"When we were back in Egypt, both the Egyptians and the
Israelites had all kinds of food and drink!" the man yelled. "Yet
the Egyptians didn't worship the invisible God you keep talking
about! We want a god like one of theirs! We want one we can see
and that doesn't have a lot of laws!"
"But the Egyptian gods are powerless!" Aaron exclaimed. "They
are anything from oxen to lifeless pebbles! Why would you want
such things to worship?"
"Because we want something we understand and don't fear!"
someone shouted, and the crowd sounded loud approval.
Aaron was dismayed. It was obvious these demanding people
didn't intend to give up until they were at least promised
something, no matter how ridiculous.
"Would you be satisfied with some kind of animal image made
of gold?" Aaron queried.
Silence followed. Aaron was about to suggest something else
equally absurd when shouts of agreement started ringing out. This
was small relief to Aaron, who realized those around him were
actually expecting him to build an idol for them!
"Make it now!" someone bellowed, followed by a loud chorus of
accord.

Aaron Makes a Golden Statue

"Then bring me all the gold earrings you can find," Aaron
uneasily told the noisy crowd. "I will have the gold fused
together to make you the false god you insist you want making for
you. But I won't do this willingly. Only a few days ago you
promised to obey the one real God. Going back on that promise
could be most unwise!"
A volley of angry shouts swelled up from the crowd. The
people moved in even closer, glowering menacingly at Aaron and the
officers who stood with him. Aaron held up his hands and nodded
his head in consent.
"I shall arrange for your idol to be made," he told them in a
faltering voice. "But you will have to help. Every man, woman and
child wearing golden earrings must take them off and bring them
here. We will fashion them into one piece, and from that gold will
come the metal calf you desire for your god."
Aaron hoped that the Israelites would refuse to give up their
ear jewelry, thereby sparing him from his promise to create a
golden calf. But his hope faded when he later witnessed the long
lines of people filing up to give their earrings.
He sent for carpenters, metal workers, designers and
sculptors to come from the multitude, who took only a few days, to
completely build the large mold in which to pour the hot, melted
gold to make a molten gold calf. (Exodus 32:1-4.)
Aaron then ordered a large altar built in front of the tent
in which the calf image stood. When it was finished, he sent out
messengers to all the people to proclaim that the next day would
be a feast day to God.
He hoped that the people would change their minds and make
their offerings to God instead of the golden calf. But it was a
rather futile wish, what with an altar built so close to the idol.
Early next morning people started thronging toward the calf
idol, bringing animals for burnt offerings and peace offerings.
The creatures were slaughtered not far from the altar that had
just been built, and before long the idol was loaded with their
carcasses.
When Aaron saw men about to set fire to the altar wood under
the intended offerings, he hurried out before the altar and raised
his hands in protest.
"This is a feast to the God of Israel!" he shouted to the
crowd. "These carcasses belong on the other altar -- the one over
there by the twelve stone pillars!"
"If you don't want us to sacrifice here, then why did you
make this golden idol and the altar before it?" some of the
rebellious leaders demanded in loud voices.
"Because I knew that so many of you wanted it so badly that
you would get it one way or another," Aaron replied. "I had hoped
that Moses would return before the idol could be finished, or that
you would realize how wrong it was and would give up the mad idea
of serving and worshipping an idol!"
 "We know what we want!" the men shouted back, pointing to the
idol. "THIS represents the god who brought us out of Egypt!"
(Exodus 32:4.)
Aaron walked slowly back to his tent, where he turned to
watch a plume of smoke billow upward from the crackling fire.
Looking out over the crowd, he shuddered to witness thousands
bowing before the calf image, which now appeared to him as
something very ugly and evil.

The People Declare a Holiday

A short time later many of the people were consuming meat

from the altar. As many more people arrived and more carcasses
were placed on the altar, a spirit of revelry was developing. It
was obvious that the altar before the calf image would be busy all
day roasting animals and birds for the hungry crowd.
The careless mood caught on with most of the people standing
in line waiting to sacrifice. Large groups, moved by the music of
musicians banding together, began to dance. Contagious laughter
broke out. Profanity from lower characters erupted. By the middle
of the afternoon there was such misconduct that thousands of other
Israelites stood back to avoid being embroiled. (Ex. 32:6.)
One might wonder how those people would dare conduct
themselves so carelessly with God so close. One might wonder also
how professed Christians today often allow themselves to live
carelessly. As back at Mount Sinai, it's still a matter of lack of
fear of, and respect for, God, who is present everywhere.

Moses Talks with God

To go back a few weeks to when Moses left Joshua to go on up

Mount Sinai, Moses found that the higher he climbed, the less
tired and more exhilarated he became. As he neared the summit, he
could sense the powerful presence of the Almighty Creator of the
universe.
"Stay where you are, Moses!" a strong Voice called out.
Startled, Moses halted and looked around. He was on a fairly
flat area out of which jutted massive rock pinnacles. Although the
shining aura from above wiped out shadows, visibility extended
only a few yards.
"You will remain here while I tell you more to speak to the
Israelites and other things you are to do," the Voice continued.
Moses fearfully bowed his head to the ground until God told
him to seat himself.
During the next forty days Moses spent many hours listening
closely to God's instructions. Every word and vision was etched
sharply into his mind, made especially alert by God's presence,
without which he would have at times been miserably cold, thirsty
and hungry. An unusual energy from the Creator supplanted the need
for heat, food and water. (Deuteronomy 9:9.)
Among the things Moses learned he must do was remember the
instruction for building a portable tabernacle in which contact
with God could be made during the trip to Canaan. He learned that
Aaron and Aaron's sons were to be the chief priests, whose duties
and equipment were explained. (Ex. 25-31.)

Sabbath Command Repeated

God stressed the importance of Sabbath observance, referring

to both weekly and annual Sabbaths.
"My Sabbaths are holy," God reminded Moses. "They are a sign
forever between Me and you who observe them that I am your God and
you are My church, a people chosen for a very special task. It
shall remain a sign throughout every generation forever. It is an
everlasting agreement that your people will be blessed as long as
they obey Me in respect to My holy days. Those who refuse to obey
will die!" (Ex. 31:12-17.)
On the fortieth day near the top of the mountain, God ended
the meeting by producing two slabs of elegant stone, on both sides
of which were beautifully engraved the Ten Commandments. (Ex.
31:18 and 32:15-16.)
"Leave here now!" God commanded Moses. "Hurry back to your
camps!"
Puzzled that God would request such a hasty departure, Moses
firmly gripped the stone slabs and strode swiftly down the trail.
As he hurried on, God's voice followed him with the startling
information that the Israelites below were at that moment breaking
the covenant by indulging in riotous deportment around a metal
idol. Moses was so dismayed that he dropped to his knees to beg
God to be merciful to the people.
"I know your people!" God thundered. "They are unruly and
stubborn! From you, who have been a faithful servant, I can still
produce a great nation. As for most of the Israelites, I should
wipe them out with a shower of fire in the valley!" (Ex. 32:7-10.)
"In your mercy you have brought them this far. Please don't
give the Egyptians reason to say that you used your power to
deliver them from Egypt only to slay them at Mount Sinai!" Moses
pleaded. "Remember your promise to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob! You
told them their offspring would number as the stars! You promised
Canaan to their children! How can they receive it if you destroy
them?" (Verses 11-13.)
There was a short, awful silence. To Moses' relief, God then
spoke in a less wrathful tone.
 "You deal with those who have committed idolatry today!" God
told Moses. "Seek them out and punish them! If you fail, I will
destroy them!"
Moses hesitated only long enough to express his gratitude. In
a short while he reached the spot where he had left Joshua forty
days previously. He hardly expected Joshua to still be there, but
Joshua was still waiting, and naturally happy to see him. When
Joshua asked what had happened and what he was carrying, Moses
hardly heard him.
"I'll explain matters later," Moses told Joshua. "We must
hurry down to the valley to stop a terrible thing happening
there!"

The Return to Camp

At that moment the loud voices of the reveling people reached

Moses' and Joshua's ears. Assuming that only a state of war would
produce such loud yelling, Joshua observed that the Amalekites
must be attacking again.
"Unfortunately, that's not the situation," Moses answered
gravely. "Hear that singing?"
Without further talk the two continued down the trail. A few
hundred feet below they emerged from the cloud. They could see a
large throng grouped together, but they were too distant to make
out what the people were doing.
In a tent down there, Aaron and his family sat in glum
silence while celebrants laughed and chanted wildly. Suddenly an
officer outside the tent called to Aaron.
"There is a report that Moses and Joshua have been seen
coming down the mountain!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 29
MOSES BREAKS TEN COMMANDMENTS

As MOSES and Joshua walked up to the edge of the crowd, people who
saw them quieted down and stared in silence. Moses was shocked and
angry when he saw and heard so many, bowing, parading, dancing and
singing around the gold-covered calf statue. Still carrying the
stone tablets, he grimly elbowed his way through surprised
onlookers to a spot in front of the pagan altar.
"Engraved here is the agreement we made with the Creator only
a few weeks ago!" he shouted, holding the tablets aloft. "You
promised to keep it, but you are already breaking it!"
Because there was so much noise, only those who were closest
looked for the source of the new voice. When they recognized
Moses, they quickly directed the attention of others to him.
Within seconds silence ensued. Thousands of pairs of eyes stared
with unbelief. A murmur of awe rumbled up from the people.
Moses was too filled with fury to say more. For the moment he
lost control of his temper.

Tables of Stone Broken

He hurled the stone tablets down with such force they

shattered on the altar, the fragments flying in all directions.
(Ex. 32:19.) Even before the rash act was finished, he realized
how impetuous he was acting by breaking something holy that had
come from God.
Onlookers stared soberly and began to slink back toward their
camps. Before long the throng had dissolved. The few who remained,
being mostly of those who had prevailed on Aaron to produce the
idol, gathered in sullen groups. Aaron, Hur and the officers and
elders had little to say, and stood uncomfortably by. It was
obvious to Moses that they deeply regretted having handled matters
poorly.
"Build a roaring fire around the statue!" Moses suddenly
commanded. "Melt down all the gold in it! As soon as it cools,
pick every bit of it out of the ashes and grind it into fine
powder! Then dump that powder into every source of water the
people use!"
Most of the Israelites were relieved to see the image melt to
the ground, though there were many who bitterly resented seeing
their idol come to such a swift end. Hours later, it was
impossible to draw water from any natural sources without
including much gold dust. Those who had to drink it who weren't
guilty were warned by the pollution of the folly of idolatry.
Those who were guilty were reminded of their sin. (Ex. 32:20.)

Aaron Repents

"How did the people manage to talk you into this terrible
situation?" Moses asked Aaron after matters were in hand.
"You know how the people are," Aaron answered. "They so often
want to do the wrong thing."
Moses considered that a poor answer, and Aaron wasn't anxious
to explain all about how he had tried to stall for time. Moses was
far from happy with Aaron's eventual account. "If I could have
delayed the idol's construction one more day," Aaron weakly
pointed out, "you would have arrived in time to prevent most of
the trouble."
Feeling that further words to the shame-faced Aaron would be
of little value at a time when other things needed accomplishing
quickly, Moses sent officers through the camps to find the men who
had staunchly refused to have anything to do with worship of the
golden calf. Later, a crowd of men was brought to the camp where
Moses' tent was pitched.
"These are the ones who claim loyalty to God," Moses was
informed. "They are of the tribe of Levi, and are anxious to do
anything to please God." (Ex. 32:26.)
"Good!" Moses said. "I have great need of them. God expects
the covenant breakers to be punished. He will do it through the
swords of these dedicated Levites!"
The Levites stared in uncomfortable silence.
"I know how you men must feel," Moses went on. "Some of you
may be friends of the guilty, but God intends for them to die by
your weapons. No blood will be on your heads, because you will be
carrying out divine justice."
This was a difficult and grisly task for the Levites to carry
out, but they were determined to be obedient. By the end of the
day about three thousand men had been arrested and executed.
(Verses 27-28.)
Next day, during mourning for the dead, Moses called the
elders.
"Go remind your people what a great crime has taken place
here," he instructed them. "Though the guiltiest have died, God is
angry with all the people for allowing it. I will climb back up
the mountain to plead with Him not to bring punishment that will
be too severe."
By this time, Aaron had become so conscious of his weak role
in things that he was busy doing his own praying.
Moses Returns Atop Sinai

"My people have sinned more than I realized at first," Moses

told God when he was again up the mountain. "I beg you to forgive
them. If you don't intend to, I pray that you will take my life
instead of dealing harshly with them!"
"I shall not cause the innocent to suffer," God answered.
"Neither shall the guilty escape my anger. Go back and tell the
people that because of breaking my covenant, I will no longer
remain close to them, lest I blot them out if again they so
carelessly break my laws. I shall send an angel to do the leading
to Canaan, and will decide how to deal with them after I find out
how much they regret their sins." (Ex. 33:1 -3.)
The people were unhappy at learning God was going to remove
Himself from them somewhat. To show their regret for the idolatry
that had taken place, they denied themselves the use of their
jewelry and ornate clothing, having been instructed by Moses that
they should show humility. (Ex. 33:4-6.) God was so moved by this
spirit of repentance that He withheld the punishment He had in
mind.
In past weeks, Moses had gone to a special tent outside the
camp when he needed to talk to God. People would know when he was
doing this, because the guiding cloud would descend over the tent.
But after God decided not to be so close to the Israelites, Moses
had to have the tent moved away quite a distance before God would
meet him in the cloud. The people noticed this, and were
perturbed, but they were thankful that Moses and God didn't leave
entirely.
Plans for the Future

In one of his visits with God, Moses boldly inquired how he

should go about getting the Israelites started again toward
Canaan. God was pleased by Moses' concern for the people. He
rewarded him by the welcome news that He would continue helping
guide the Israelites. Moses had a sudden strong desire to see what
this merciful Creator looked like, but God informed him that it
wouldn't be possible to see His face.
"I want you to bring two stone tables up Mount Sinai for Me
to write the Ten Commandments on again," God said. "When you do, I
shall pass very near to you, and you shall see My presence."
Next day Moses forcefully warned Aaron, Joshua and Hur he
would be gone for a time, and that it would be up to them to
preserve order in the camps or risk the lives of all the
Israelites. Taking the expertly-cut tablets, he went up Mount
Sinai early next morning. At the same time the cloud floated down
to cover the peak of the mountain.
"Conceal yourself in the small cave here on the ledge," a
voice instructed. "Do not emerge until your God has passed by the
cave."
Moses stepped into the opening in the solid rock and waited.
Suddenly he found himself shaking nervously. There was a dazzling
light. The Creator of the universe -- the One who later became
Jesus -- was approaching!
"I am the Eternal God!"
The tremendous voice, seeming to come from all directions,
cracked like lightning without being unduly loud. The growing
brilliance became so strong it stabbed through Moses' closed
eyelids. In another instant it became so dazzling Moses could make
out a rather indefinite figure standing back to him. It lasted
only for a moment, and was gone before he could clap his hands
over his closed eyes to protect them. (Ex. 34:5-6.)
"I am merciful and gracious," the Voice continued. "I am slow
to anger, loving and faithful. My love for thousands is not to be
swayed. I forgive men of their sins, but I will punish those who
continue in their guilt. I will bring punishment on their
children, their grandchildren and even their great grandchildren."
Trembling and almost blinded temporarily, Moses stumbled out
of the little cave and dropped face downward.
"If I have found favor with you, forgive the sins of my
stubborn people!" Moses exclaimed. "Dwell with us! Don't cut us
off from your protection and blessings!" (Verses 7-9.)
"I will renew the covenant!" God said after a short period of
silence. "I will do great and marvelous things for your people
that have never been done before!"
God went on to repeat many of the plans He had already
disclosed during Moses' previous forty days and nights on the
mountain. Moses stayed again for the same time, fasting and being
sustained by divine power. For the second time God engraved the
Ten Commandments on stone. When at last Moses returned to camp, he
was happy to find no trouble there and pleased to bring the new
tablets and the promise of a renewed covenant. (Verses 27-28;
Deut. 10:1-5.)
On reaching the slopes of the mountain, he was startled
because the first people to meet him stared and backed away in
fright.
"Look at his face!" they muttered fearfully.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 30
MOSES RETURNS

WHY ARE you people staring?" Moses asked. "Don't you recognize
me?"
No one answered. The wide-eyed onlookers silently kept
backing away from him. As Moses increased his pace, the crowd
retreated faster. Suddenly Moses spotted Aaron, and beckoned to
him. Even Aaron seemed hesitant to approach.
"Why is everyone backing off?" Moses asked Aaron.
Soon it was evident to both men that closeness to God had
caused Moses' skin to shine with such a divine radiance that his
facial features were hardly discernible. It was necessary for him
to cover his head to prevent onlookers from becoming alarmed.

Moses Summons the Elders

Next morning he gathered the elders to tell them what had

happened. Because his skin still glowed brightly, he kept a veil
over his face. This was necessary, especially later when he
addressed crowds, to keep children from becoming upset. When he
talked to all the people, he reminded them they should faithfully
and carefully observe the Sabbaths.
"They are eternal signs that God is our God and we are His
people," Moses pointed out. "I have news of a special work we must
carry out right away. Some of you will feel so ambitious about it
you will be tempted to work on it on the Sabbath. God knows this.
He has instructed me no fire shall be kindled on a Sabbath for the
purpose of sharpening tools, melting metals or anything having to
do with unnecessary work. God is aware of your needs. He doesn't
forbid the use of fires on the Sabbath for light, heat or other
necessities." (Ex. 35:1-3.)
Moses had been discouraged by the way many Israelites had
failed to obey the Fourth Commandment. Probably he would have been
dismayed if he could have foreseen how so-called spiritual leaders
of the future would distort and even ignore that law.

How Men Misrepresent God's Law

Posing as ministers of God, such men proclaim that it isn't

possible to obey these eternal spiritual laws, and that those who
try to are placing themselves under a curse. One of the arguments
is that it isn't possible to observe the Fourth Commandment
because people can't live without kindling a fire every day.
"Jesus nailed the Ten Commandments to the cross," they claim.
The Ten Commandments weren't nailed to the cross. Christ was
nailed there to pay for people's sins by dying instead. Because He
was the supreme sacrifice, the temporary laws having to do with
the sacrifices are no longer necessary. They were given in Moses'
day to remind man of his sin and of his coming Saviour. Since
Christ has already come, we don't need them today. (Gal. 3:19 and
Heb. 10:3-4.) But the Ten Commandments are everlasting. They're
spiritual, not ceremonial.
Eternal life, a gift from God, can't be earned, and God won't
give it without obedience to Him. There must be repentance of
sins, which is a deep regret for wrong things done. Every human
being has sinned. That is failing to obey God's sacred laws, the
foremost being the Ten Commandments.
On repentance, God is pleased to forgive and remove sin by
blotting out all past mistakes, but to gain everlasting life, one
must live from then on by the Creator's rules, which are for
happiness, good health and success. Often they are difficult to
obey, but God gives ability to overcome and a growing hope of
becoming a spirit being. (Matthew 10:22.)
When one considers that most so-called Christian churches
teach the opposite of many things God shows through the Bible, one
begins to realize how carefully the remarks of self-styled
spiritual leaders must be regarded. The matter of "kindling fire"
may not at first appear of great importance, but it's just one
example of how some will vainly try to eliminate the Ten
Commandments.
Having warned the people of the importance of observing the
Sabbath, Moses outlined for them the wonderful plan for a place in
which God could be with them as they moved toward Canaan.
"Even though we have sinned greatly, our God has promised to
stay in our midst as long as we obey Him," Moses told the
Israelites.

----------------------------------------
 THE BIBLE STORY
VOLUME 2
1983
Table of Contents

Introduction
Chapter 31 THE TABERNACLE BUILT
Chapter 32 THE LEVITICAL PRIESTHOOD
Chapter 33 LAWS OF HEALTH
Chapter 34 THE PLAN OF SALVATION
Chapter 35 "CHOOSE YOU THIS DAY ..."
Chapter 36 ISRAEL BREAKS CAMP
Chapter 37 QUAIL FOR TWO MILLION
Chapter 38 TWELVE SCOUTS SEARCH CANAAN
Chapter 39 SCOUTS REPORT SEEING GIANTS!
Chapter 40 MOB ATTACKS MOSES
Chapter 41 REBELS CHALLENGE GOD'S GOVERNMENT
Chapter 42 "THE EARTH OPENED ITS MOUTH"
Chapter 43 ON TO CANAAN AGAIN!
Chapter 44 THE TROUBLESOME ROAD TO CANAAN
Chapter 45 WAR WITH THE AMORITES
Chapter 46 KING'S RANSOM TEMPTS A PROPHET
Chapter 47 BALAAM'S FOUR PROPHECIES
Chapter 48 VICTORY EAST OF THE JORDAN
Chapter 49 THE CONSTITUTION OF ISRAEL
Chapter 50 JOSHUA NOW LEADS ISRAEL
Chapter 51 THE PROMISED LAND
Chapter 52 WALLS OF JERICHO FALL
Chapter 53 ONE MAN'S SIN
Chapter 54 CONQUEST OF BETHEL AND AI
Chapter 55 "AND THE SUN STOOD STILL"

----------------------------------------

INTRODUCTION
by Herbert W. Armstrong

In response to overwhelming demand this second and revised

volume of "The Bible Story" is published. We are thrilled, and
overjoyed, because of the enthusiastic acceptance of Volume I.
Those who have read the first volume know that there has
never been a Bible story book like this. There have, of course,
been many Bible story books -- too many, of a kind. But candidly
they seemed, to me, to have no mission, except to entertain
children. They seemed to try to compete with the exciting fiction
of violence of which youngsters see entirely too much on
television -- or read in cheap novels or comic books.
These children's Bible story books were a series of
disconnected blood-and-thunder stories drawn from certain Biblical
incidents. There was no connection between one and another, or
with the Gospel. They were shorn of their real meaning. They
seemed to me to degrade the Bible in children's minds. The real
connection of these Biblically recorded incidents with the MEANING
and PURPOSE of life -- of God's message to mankind -- was ignored.
Yet all these incidents are recorded in the Bible BECAUSE they
have real and deep MEANING. They teach vital lessons that ought to
be made plain to children -- and to adults as well!
For years, in my ministry, I felt an overpowering sense of
responsibility, mingled with a feeling of inadequacy, for getting
the proper teaching to children. It was a frustrating
consciousness, for my time was so completely filled in the
ministry to adults. I early had come to realize that the newborn
infant knows nothing at birth. Humans must learn and be taught.
Born in a predominately paganized world, the infant is taught from
birth in the customs and ways of society. It would never occur to
him to question them. They are simply absorbed -- taken for
granted -- accepted. In school the child is not graded on ability
to prove whether the teaching is true or false. He is graded on
willingness to accept without question, memorize and absorb
whatever is taught. Educators have, as Paul wrote, been reluctant
to retain God in the knowledge they disseminate (Romans 1:28).
Today's children are born into a confused, mixed-up, divided
religious babylon. The hundreds of organized religious
denominations and sects cannot agree on WHAT the Gospel is; on who
or what God is; on whether Christ was human, divine, or both;
whether there is a devil; what salvation is; what or where the
reward of the "saved" shall be; or how one may obtain it. Each one
seems to take for granted whatever brand of religious belief has
been taught him from childhood.
It is ten times more difficult to UNLEARN error than to learn
TRUTH. This, then, is the dilemma that challenged me: children,
still today, are being reared in the same old secular pagan
philosophies and customs, with the addition of the so-called
scientific approach that has arrived with the acceptance of the
theory of evolution. This atheists' attempt to explain the
presence of a creation without the existence of a Creator has
become the basic concept by which all causes, origins and purposes
are explained. By the time these innocent children have been
inoculated with this anti-God poison and reached maturity, most of
them have too much to unlearn before their minds can accept
original truth. An inborn prejudice has been set up. And prejudice
is an absolute barrier to the entrance of TRUTH into the mind.
 But what could I do about it?
Children need, as they need life itself, an awareness of the
basic TRUTHS of the Bible WHILE THEY ARE GROWING UP! If only we
could get to them the knowledge of God -- of the Creator and His
vast creation -- of His authority and rulership over the creation
He brought into being and now sustains -- of the invisible yet
inexorable spiritual laws He set in motion to regulate
relationships and produce happiness, peace and everything good --
of the knowledge that the Bible definition of sin is simply the
transgression of these laws operating for our good -- of the basic
knowledge of God's purpose being worked out here below, and of His
plan for working it out -- of the biblical revelation of Christ
and what He means to us today -- of the vital connection of case
histories, incidents, experiences -- so often seized upon as
material for the blood-and-thunder type Bible stories -- with
God's overall purpose, and with the Gospel -- if only growing
children could be possessed of this knowledge, they would not be
deceived and misled by the teaching of the secular school systems.
Years ago this realization plagued me. God had called me to
an important ministry which He was blessing with rapid and
constant growth. But the children were being neglected in this
ministry. How could I supply this lack? For years it was a
frustrating dilemma.
HOW could I get to growing children a real knowledge of God -
- of the Creator and His vast creation -- of His power, authority,
and rulership over all He created -- of the very PURPOSE in having
put humans on this earth -- of the vital CONNECTION between these
Biblical incidents and the meaning of life?
In due time God supplied the man for this important
undertaking. Basil Wolverton was a nationally known artist in the
United States. His work appeared in more than fifty nationally
circulated magazines. He was both an artist and a trained writer.
He was converted through The WORLD TOMORROW broadcast many years
ago. He was a student and teacher of the Bible.
In November, 1958, "The Bible Story" started, serially, in
"The PLAIN TRUTH."
But it is NOT written ONLY for children! We like to say it is
written for children from 5 to 105! Mr. Wolverton wrote in simple,
understandable language, easily read by children at the nine- to
twelve-year-old level, yet INTERESTING to adults as well!
With professional expertness, Mr. Wolverton makes this story-
flow gripping and thrilling in plain and simple words. Parents can
read this book to four- and five-year-olds, and, with a little
explaining, make it understandable and also absorbing and
interesting.
"The Bible Story" is definitely NOT a series of disconnected
stories of excitement and violence with no special meaning. Our
purpose is to tell simply, in language children can read and
understand, plainly, yet interestingly the story of the Bible
itself, beginning at the beginning. A continuous story thread runs
through the entire Bible. Not many have ever grasped this amazing
yet important fact. Most people read a verse here or a chapter
there, failing to properly connect them, or understand the true
continuity of the Bible story.
Mr. Wolverton stuck to the literal Biblical account. He has
taken author's license to portray certain incidents in
conversational style, or to fill in, for purposes of clarity and
realism, a few "tomatoes on the window sill." Yet he was zealously
careful to avoid adding to, or detracting from, the real and
intended meaning of the sacred Scriptures.
The first volume contained thirty chapters.
The present volume picks up the story from there. It is a
continuing memorial of Basil Wolverton, who died in December 1978,
and is presented to you as a ministry of love, without money and
without price. It is our fervent hope that it will bring to you
and your children enlightenment, interesting reading,
understanding, and abundant blessings from its original and TRUE
AUTHOR, Jesus Christ.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 31
THE TABERNACLE BUILT

MOSES had now returned from atop Sinai. God had given him plans
for a tabernacle. "Every detail of how the tabernacle should be
built, I have with me," Moses explained.

Why the Tabernacle?

"God has ordered us to build this tabernacle as a temporary

dwelling for Him to be present with us. God has not yet promised
to dwell in you by His Spirit. He has promised to be among you and
with you in every crisis so long as you obey Him," Moses said to
the crowd. "For now He will be pleased with us if we give
generously and willingly of our materials, wealth, skills and
labor. Every one can have a part in doing something for our
Creator."
Shouts of "What can we do?" and "Just how can we help?" came
from all parts of the vast congregation.
Moses answered by telling them that all who were willing and
able should bring in gold, silver, brass, cloth dyes, fine linen,
goats' hair, red rams' skins, seals' skins, acacia wood, oil,
spices, incense and precious stones.
 "There is also a need for willing workers who are skilled in
carpentry, metal work, weaving, carving and all the crafts and
arts necessary to build and decorate the tabernacle and everything
connected with it." (Exodus 35:4-19.)
Moses didn't beg the people for anything. He simply told them
what was required. The huge crowd broke up, and the Israelites
returned to their tents.
Before many hours, much of the necessary material was
brought.
Laborers, craftsmen, artisans and maidservants volunteered
their services so readily that a crowd grew close to Moses' tent.
(Exodus 36:1-3.)

Israelites Bring Many Valuable Offerings

"These people say they have come to give gifts for the
tabernacle," an officer explained to Moses and Aaron. "What shall
we do?" (Verses 20-29.)
"Assign men of good character to receive the gifts at once,"
Moses answered. "Summon skilled men to immediately set up tents
and enclosures in which to store these things."
For the next several days thousands of people came to give
the things for which Moses had asked. Because the camps were
spread out for a few miles, it was far into the night when some of
the gift-bearers arrived. They also wove diligently on their looms
to produce the beautiful fabrics that were needed, and they
brought daily that which had been finished. So generous were the
people that more than enough was brought for the building of the
tabernacle.
Moses was pleased at this great display of zeal,
unselfishness and ambition by so many of the people. It was plain
to him that thousands of them were anxious to make up for their
past sins. Still too fresh in their minds were the unpleasant
memories of their wanton prancing before the golden calf. But most
of the people who came to give simply had a sincere desire to help
because they realized that this was a wonderful opportunity to be
of service to God.
God had already told Moses on Mt. Sinai whom to choose to
head this task of making the tabernacle, so Moses proclaimed to
the people that Bezaleel, a grandson of Hur from the tribe of
Judah, would be in charge. Bezaleel's assistant was to be Aholiab
of the tribe of Dan.

Israelites Work Industriously

These two men were of good character, highly skilled in all

the crafts of building and decoration, in teaching their helpers,
and possessing good Judgment and wisdom in the arts of material
design and production. Moses had passed on to them the detailed
instructions for building the tabernacle. (Exodus 35:30-35.)
Knowing how much material was necessary, through figures
Moses had given him, Bezaleel realized that more than enough had
been brought in. Even so, the people kept on coming with more.
Bezaleel spoke to Moses, who quickly made it known that nothing
more should be given. But there were some who had put off giving
their share, and who rushed their offerings in too late to be
accepted.
Bezaleel and Aholiab lost no time in teaching those who
needed instructions and assigning craftsmen and laborers to their
various tasks. Soon everyone was busily and happily working.
Carpenters started hewing boards out of the acacia logs and planks
that had been brought in. Metal workers melted down or pounded out
the metals. Weavers and seamstresses worked on cloth. Gem-cutters
planned how to use the precious stones.
Work on the tabernacle was something that couldn't be rushed.
It required great care and skill, for everything that went into
this project was to be made as close to perfection as human hands
could make it. The men and women were very careful to perform
superior workmanship in making God's tabernacle and its
furnishings.
Bezaleel and Aholiab did much of the work themselves --
especially on such objects as the chest that was to contain the
two tables of stone on which the Ten Commandments are written, the
altar on which sacrifices were to be made and the priests'
garments. (Exodus 37, 38, 39.)
Even though the workers applied themselves ambitiously, it
required about six months to build the tabernacle. That was
because there was a need for so much intricate and detailed
workmanship.

Tabernacle Richly Decorated

Nearly fifteen tons of gold, silver and brass were used. This
represented only a small part of the wealth of the Israelites,
much of which had come from their former Egyptian neighbors or
from being washed up on the east shore of the Red Sea after
Pharaoh's army had been engulfed in water.
Among the things made last was the special clothing for the
priests As the items were finished, they were brought to Moses for
inspection Nothing was approved until he was satisfied that it was
made strictly according to God's instructions. Finally Moses
called all the workers together to commend them for tasks done
well, and to ask God's blessing on them. (Exodus 39:43.)
 He reminded them that God, who is perfect, is pleased when
men strive toward perfection in anything worthwhile, whether it is
material physical or spiritual. That's worth remembering when
something needs doing. Too many people try to get more and give
less, which is the opposite of God's way. Quality pleases Him, and
quality requires one's best efforts.
The Israelites had been gone a year from Egypt by the time
the tabernacle was finished. It was set up and ready for use on
the first day of the second year of the journey to Canaan. (Exodus
40:1-4, 17) Just to the west of Moses' tent was an open area
centering the twelve camps. There workmen erected God's tabernacle
that was to be taken down and moved whenever the people moved.
(Numbers 1:50-54; 3:38.)

An Enclosure for the Tabernacle

To give privacy to the priests who would preside there, a

long curtain of fine linen was strung on braced posts of brass
about ten feet high. This fence enclosed an area about two hundred
feet long and half as wide. The space between the tabernacle and
the fence was called the court of the tabernacle. (Exodus 27:9-19
and 38:9-20.)
The only entrance into the court was an opening left in the
east fence. The altar, about six feet high and ten feet square,
was just beyond the opening. Its boards, hewn from acacia trees
grown in the Mt. Sinai area, were covered with brass. It was
hollow inside (Exodus 27:8), but filled with earth to prevent the
wood from burning. (Exodus 20:24.) Wood and offerings were to be
placed on the dirt part, from which ashes could be removed daily
(Leviticus 6:8-13) with shovels and pans made for that purpose.
Like everything of the tabernacle, the altar was made to be
carried. There were heavy brass rings on the corners of the brass
grate encircling the lower half of the altar. The boards of the
altar rested on a narrow rim of the grate. (Exodus 27:4-5.)
Through the rings long poles were to be inserted for lifting the
altar from the dirt filling for conveyance whenever the Israelites
were directed to move their camps. (Exodus 38:1-7.)
Between the tabernacle and the altar was a large brass bowl
called the laver, always to be full of water. In it the priests
were to wash their hands and feet before going about their duties.
(Exodus 30:18-21.)
The tabernacle was put up in the west section of the court.
It was about sixty feet long. Its width and its walls were a third
of the length. The walls were built of gold-covered acacia boards
set on bases of silver. The front end was open except for a
curtain. Another heavier, larger curtain of sealskin was stretched
over lighter ones of rams' skins, goat hair and linen. Only the
colorful, figured linen curtain could be seen inside the
tabernacle, which needed no floor because it was always to be set
on level ground. (Exodus 26:1-25; 36:8-34.)
There were two rooms. The first one, covered with gold, was
about forty feet long and half as wide. This was known as the holy
place. It contained a gold-covered table that was to hold twelve
loaves of bread to represent the food offerings of the twelve
tribes of Israel, a gold lamp stand with places for seven oil
lamps and a gold altar for burning incense.
The second room was half the size of the first. This very
sacred area was to be entered only by the high priest and only on
the Day of Atonement, once a year. Here was a gold-covered wooden
chest called the ark of the covenant, about the size of a large
trunk. It had a solid gold lid called the mercy seat, on which
were mounted two gold figures facing each other. Inside the chest
were the two stone tablets on which God had engraved the Ten
Commandments. Aaron's shepherd's rod was there. There was also a
special container for manna, holy anointing oil and other objects
of unusual meaning. (Exodus 37:1-9; Hebrews 9:3-8.) This holy of
holies, as the inner room was called, was the place God designed
for His glorious Presence while leading the Israelites on the
journey to Canaan.
A huge crowd formed to see how the tabernacle would appear
when its many parts were put together. It was colorful and
majestic, but only the upper part of the outside could be seen.
The curtained fence prevented the people from witnessing even the
sacred rites of ordaining the equipment in the court.
Moses was the first to enter the court. After he anointed the
articles and utensils there and in the tabernacle, they were to be
regarded as holy. He then brought Aaron and Aaron's sons into the
court. They washed at the laver and dressed in their priestly
attire. Moses anointed them with oil, and they were ordained by
God's power to be priests. This meant that their following
generations were also to be priests.
Everything was put in order. Bread was placed on the table in
the holy place. The seven lamps were lighted. Sweet incense was
burned on the golden altar. A burnt offering and a meat offering
were made at the large altar. (Exodus 40:17-33.)
The Israelites were accustomed to seeing the cloud move down
from above Mt. Sinai and hover over the tent where Moses went to
talk to God. This time it moved down toward the middle of their
camps, appearing so close and large that some of the people fled
to their tents. Those who stayed to watch noticed that the cloud
had a beautiful, sparkling quality that exuded the feeling of
vibrant life. While awed millions watched, it floated down over
the tabernacle.
 Moses, Aaron and his sons were still inside when the luminous
vapor settled down to impart a sensation of peace and energy Moses
had experienced before. Rays of multicolored light moved through
the vapor, becoming so intense the humans had to back out of the
tabernacle to leave it to God to occupy.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 32
THE LEVITICAL PRIESTHOOD

GOD Will allow you to enter completely into His tabernacle service
only after you have spent seven days and nights in your duties at
the door," Moses told Aaron and his sons. "Do exactly as you have
been told, or you may have to pay with your lives." (Leviticus
8:1-4, 31-36.)
A week later the elders were told to bring offerings for the
first services in use of the altar. All the people were also told
to be present. After the first carcasses were placed on the altar,
Moses, Aaron and his sons went out to stand before the people
while Moses informed the crowd that God was pleased with the
offerings.

A Fire from Israel's God

Suddenly a hissing bolt of fire shot out of the tabernacle,

arched upward enough to be seen from outside the curtained fence,
and struck the altar! The offering there was quickly consumed by
an energy more like lightning than ordinary flames. This close
display of God's power so startled the people that they fell
forward in awe. (Leviticus 9:22-24.)
"This is God's holy fire," Moses told Aaron. "Your sons
should never allow it to die." (Leviticus 6:13.) "Twice a day live
coals should be taken from the altar and carried in a censer to
the holy place to be sprinkled with incense at the golden altar."
(Exodus 30:1-9.)
From then on the tabernacle was in constant use. Early each
morning Aaron's sons came to carry out their preparation duties.
Then animals were slaughtered, dressed and offered for all Israel.
This was done again in the afternoon, so that an offering was
always on the altar. (Leviticus 6:9, 12-13.) The unblemished
animals used for burnt offerings typified the Messiah who would
later come to die for the sins of the people instead of the people
having to die.

Why Animal Sacrifices?

 Aaron and his sons had to carry out their duties properly.
There were several kinds of offerings planned by God to distinctly
remind the Israelites of their sins, and to give them an
opportunity to worship Him with a feeling of close contact. THESE
OFFERINGS WERE TO TEACH ISRAEL THE HABIT OF OBEYING THEIR GOD.
(Galatians 3:24.) THEY ALSO TAUGHT THE NEED FOR THEIR GOD TO COME
AS A SAVIOUR TO PAY FOR THE SINS OF THE WORLD. The offerings were
not to pay for sin. Salvation never came through animal
sacrifices. They were given to Israel until the coming of the
Saviour (Galatians 3:19), and were to remind the people that One
would come to shed His blood for their sins. (Hebrews 10:3, 4,
18.)
There were burnt offerings, food offerings, peace offerings,
offerings for sins of ignorance, trespass offerings and others.
For each there was a special ceremony outlined by God. (Leviticus
1-5.) For example, if a man wished to make a personal burnt
offering as a gift to God or in recognition of the coming Messiah,
he was to bring one of three things. It had to be a healthy,
unblemished male from his cattle, sheep or goats, or turtledoves
or pigeons. There was a ceremony for each kind of creature, some
of which were more involved than others, but each ending with the
animal's flesh being burned.
Most of the people didn't realize their sacrifices pointed to
a time when the Being in the cloud would come in human form and
would be sacrificed for the sins of all the world's inhabitants.
Sacrificial ceremonies included more than animals. Olive oil,
flour from grains and incense were used. Some, if to be burned,
were used in combinations, such as unleavened breads not sweetened
by honey. Whatever the ritual or its necessities, all had to be
done exactly according to how God had instructed Moses. Nothing
was to be changed, added or omitted.

Two Priests Rebel

Two of Aaron's sons, Nadab and Abihu, arrived for work one
morning to find the altar fire barely alive. In their eagerness to
get the flames going, they piled on wood that was moist from the
morning dew, burying the last of the live coals.
"Our father, Aaron, will be here any minute to get live coals
for the altar in the holy place, and now they're under this wet
wood," Nadab observed worriedly. "We'll have to pile some of it
off."
"Why go to that trouble?" Abihu asked, snatching up a censer.
"There's a campfire outside the gate where we can get live coals
right away!"
Knowing that only fire from the large altar was to be used in
the holy place, Nadab was about to protest, but said nothing when
he thought how much easier it would be to obtain coals at the
campfire. Silently he picked up another censer and hurriedly
joined his brother. Then the two rushed back with the glowing
coals, relieved to find that Aaron still hadn't showed up.
After a few minutes they realized the campfire coals were
becoming ash-covered. If they weren't used right away, coals would
have to be dug out from under the new fuel on the altar after all.
Unwisely, they decided to make the delivery of live coals to the
holy place, something only Aaron was to do. After leaving the fire
in the holy place, a strong uneasiness seized them. They made a
frantic rush for the door, but too late.
Fingers of fire hissed out of the inner room and struck them
lifeless under the curtains of the tabernacle entrance. (Leviticus
10:1-2.)
A little later, when Aaron arrived, he was concerned to find
nobody in sight, although fire was now beginning to burn
vigorously on the altar. Across the court, in the doorway of the
tabernacle, he then saw his sons lying motionless. He hurried to
reach down to them.
"Don't touch them!"

Lesson in Obedience

Aaron glanced up to see Moses approaching and motioning him

away from the dead men.
"They died because they disobeyed God by bringing strange
fire before Him and trying to take over duties that were yours,"
Moses explained. "God warned them, and He means His warnings."
Aaron stood in silent misery, gazing at the flame-blackened
bodies. Finally he turned away, realizing that disobedience had to
bring punishment. In spite of the shock of his nephews' deaths,
Moses lost no time in arranging for burials, and for replacements
by Eleazar and Ithamar, Aaron's two other sons.
"Don't mourn because of Nadab and Abihu," Moses warned Aaron
and the two other sons. "If you do, it would show that you feel
God has dealt unjustly with them." (Leviticus 10:6-7.)
People were sobered when they heard Nadab and Abihu had died
by the direct hand of God. Even a funeral wasn't to interfere with
tabernacle ceremonies. Aaron had to carry on with his duties, and
Eleazar and Ithamar had to start with theirs. Their period of
service began with a new ruling that priests on duty would have to
abstain from wine and strong drink, the excessive use of which
could dull one's best judgment. It was possible that such had
happened with Nadab and Abihu.
Serious events didn't necessarily steer matters smoothly. In
one case of a goat being used as a sin offering for the people,
Moses happened to go to the holy place to find nobody there.
Neither was the goat that was to be eaten (at least in part).
Moses then discovered that the goat had been completely burned on
the altar. He quickly found Eleazar and Ithamar.
"Why was the offering left to burn?" he angrily asked. "Why
wasn't it eaten in the holy place, as holy meat to bear the sins
of the people?" (Verses 16-18.)
Embarrassed and feeling guilty, the brothers were trying to
think of reasonable answers when Aaron walked up to explain that
he had told his sons not to bring him any meat to eat because his
recent losses had left him with little appetite.
"Would forcing down food under such circumstances be
acceptable to God?" Aaron asked.
Moses felt sudden compassion. He realized Aaron had done well
to continue his duties under his emotional strain. He knew that
God pardons human errors not willfully committed. He put a
comforting hand on Aaron's shoulder and said nothing more about
the matter. Inasmuch as God gave no indication of displeasure,
Aaron obviously was forgiven for breaking a ceremonial rule.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 33
LAWS OF HEALTH

EVERYBODY should be healthy. God intended that His own people

should not only know the truth about food but live radiant,
healthy lives.

What "Clean Food" Means

Food that is clean doesn't always mean that it is free of

every kind of dirt. It can be pure in that respect, but at the
same time it can be unfit to eat. God made animals, birds and fish
in a class good for human food and in another class unfit for
humans to eat. The Bible calls one kind "clean" and the other kind
"unclean."
This was known before the Flood. Noah knew what to do when he
was told to take seven pairs of each kind of clean animals and
birds into the ark along with one pair of each unclean kind.
(Genesis 7:2-3.) The detailed knowledge of such things had been
lost over the centuries that the Israelites had mingled with the
heathen Egyptians, who had no interest in obeying God.
The same was true of the Ten Commandments. Adam knew what
they were. So did Noah, Abraham and many others. At Mt. Sinai they
were brought to the Israelites so they could know again what was
God's will. To Israel went the responsibility of preserving the
laws in writing and keeping pagan beliefs and rules from becoming
mixed with them.
God gave a simple rule by which clean animals could be known
from the unclean. If an animal chewed a cud and had parted hoofs,
it was made to be eaten. (Leviticus 11:3-4 and Deuteronomy 14:6-
8.) Cattle, as well as several other kinds of animals, take in
their food without spending time to chew it enough. They later
bring mouthfuls back up from their stomachs for more careful
chewing. These rechewed bits are called cuds.
The Bible also gives examples of animals not fit for food.
The camel chews the cud, but doesn't have divided hoofs. They are
slightly indented on the front, and with grooves on top, but not
divided. The rabbit has paws with toes instead of hoofs. Cats,
dogs and horses don't chew cuds. Raccoons, squirrels and opossums
are also unclean to eat. Pigs have divided hoofs, but don't chew
cuds.
"You shall not eat swine or any other animals that do not
part the hoof and chew the cud," God warned. (Leviticus 11:7-8;
Deuteronomy 14:8.)

God Always Has Good Reasons

The Creator never does anything without a good reason. His

mind is far superior to human minds, which are rarely able to
understand divine decisions and actions. Nevertheless, man tries
to figure out why God tells him to do certain things. And when he
can't discover God's reasons, he generally decides obedience is
unnecessary.
Man should obey for his own good, regardless of how little he
understands. Only then is he blessed. Unhappily, millions have
decided that such animals as pigs and rabbits are proper to eat,
especially if God is thanked for them.
Now that more is known about animal anatomy, it is evident
that certain animals have digestive systems that don't carry off
as many poisons as do others. A hog digests its food in about
three and a half hours. A cow requires twenty-four hours to do the
same thing through two digestive processes screening out
impurities that would otherwise pass into its flesh and milk.
The main reason any animal is unclean is that it wasn't made
to be eaten by man. God made some animals for human food. Others
were for work, for pets, for consuming waste products and for
controlling the numbers of creatures. If man could have discerned
which animals were unclean, there would have been no need for the
Bible to inform him.

Water Creatures Fit for Food

 God also gave a similar way of knowing what water creatures
were to be used as food. To be clean, they must have two features
-- fins and overlapping scales (which sometimes drop off with
age). (Leviticus 11:9-12; Deuteronomy 14:9-10.)
Wide varieties of creatures are ordinarily considered great
delicacies. Crabs and lobsters are acclaimed around the world as
succulent delights, though they are nothing more than flavorful
but unclean, spider-like crustaceans that feed mainly on decaying
carcasses.
Other unclean denizens of the water include the frog, turtle,
abalone, scallop, shrimp, shark, whale, eel, squid, various
catfish, European turbot, sturgeon, lobster, octopus, clam and
oyster. Most of these are thought of as wholesome and nutritious
food by millions of people, including most of those who descend
from the ten tribes of the House of Israel. Whale oil is also used
in foods by many who do not know it is unfit for food. Almost all
other common fish on the market are clean. The human body has
degenerated since Adam. Should man be surprised if he found that
much of that degeneration has been due to centuries of consuming
unclean creatures?
The Bible doesn't directly give a rule by which clean birds
can be recognized. It simply lists all different kinds of those
that are unclean. Outside of mentioning the quail, the dove, the
pigeon and the sparrow, God doesn't specifically name the clean
ones. (Leviticus 11:13-20; Deuteronomy 14:11-18.)
It is easy to learn which fowl are clean simply by noticing
the characteristics of birds which are named as clean or unclean.
Studies of fowl have revealed some striking differences
between the two kinds. Clean fowl have six unusual
characteristics. One or more of these characteristics is lacking
in unclean birds. A clean bird has a craw or crop AND, second, a
gizzard with a double lining which can easily be separated. Two
such digestive organs are doubly helpful in changing its food into
meat that is good for humans and insuring against poisonous waste
matter going into its flesh.
Third, a clean bird does not prey upon other birds. Fourth,
it does not devour food while flying. Fifth, its hind toe and
middle front toe are both long. Sixth, when it stands on a perch,
it spreads its toes so that three front ones are on one side of
the perch and the hind toe on the opposite side. All unclean birds
lack at least one of these characteristics. Clean birds have all
these characteristics.
Clean fowl include the chicken, pheasant, peafowl, ptarmigan,
guinea fowl, prairie chicken, pigeon, dove, partridge, grouse,
quail, turkey, duck, goose, all song birds and the teal and swan.
(The swan is named in the King James or Authorized Version as
being unclean, but this is a mistranslation. The water hen should
be mentioned instead.)
Unclean birds include the eagle, vulture, kite, buzzard,
osprey, raven, crow, magpie, ostrich, owl, hawk, cormorant, sea
gull, water hen, sandpiper, plover, pelican, stork, coot, heron,
bittern, crane, grebe, rail, roadrunner, woodpecker, penguin,
parrot, albatross and bat.
God also named other creatures that are to be regarded as
unclean and detestable. (Leviticus 11:20-23.) They are the weasel,
mouse, lizard, snail, mole, snake and worm. Such were to be
considered so detestable that anything their dead bodies touched,
such as food or dishes was to be regarded as unfit for use until
thoroughly washed. (Verses 24-43.)
"Do not defile yourself with these unclean creatures," God
warned. "Keep yourselves clean and sacred, so that you will be
more acceptable to your holy God." (Verses 44-47.)
Regardless of what God said, millions who claim to be
faithful, obedient Christians feel anything with a high vitamin
content must be good for them. They argue mistakenly that the laws
of clean and unclean food, inspired by God for all people for all
time, were merely "old Jewish laws" "nailed to the cross" at
Christ's death.

Some People Lust for Forbidden Food

To justify their eating unclean foods, many of these people

turn to the fourth chapter of I Timothy, and point with triumph to
the fourth and fifth verses, wherein Paul said:
"For everything created by God is good, and nothing is to be
rejected if it is received with thanksgiving; for then it is
consecrated by the word of God and prayer" (RSV).
Taken out of its context, this statement would probably cause
the reader to conclude that either Paul didn't agree with God or
that God has changed His mind and favors the eating of the
filthiest of fare as long as God's blessing is asked on it. But
Paul didn't disagree with God, who never changes. (Malachi 3:6;
Hebrews 13:8.) Neither do His laws. (Matthew 5:17-18.)
To understand I Timothy 4:4-5, one must read from the
beginning of the chapter. Paul was referring to religious
extremists who fall away from the truth or never quite get to it.
They are the kind such as are against marriage and certain clean
foods. The word EVERYTHING in the fourth verse refers to every
creature "consecrated by the word of God." Only clean creatures
were consecrated or approved as fit for human food.
Picking certain words and phrases out of the Bible and adding
them together to try to prove untruths is an ancient trick. Such
deceit can generally be uncovered by comparing scriptures and by
carefully reading whole chapters to find exact meanings of certain
words, phrases and sentences.

God Did Not Cleanse the Unclean Creatures

Another example of misunderstanding is based on Acts 10:9-16.

If one reads only those verses the impression is conveyed that
Peter was told that God had cleansed unclean creatures, and that
Peter should not hesitate to eat them. But verse 17 shows that
Peter knew God did not mean for him to eat unclean meat. Peter
noticed that no animal's nature had been changed; they were still
unclean! So he began to wonder what the vision did mean! He did
not jump to a hasty conclusion.
Verses 28 and 29 show that the vision was for pointing out
that Peter should not regard any MAN, regardless of nationality,
as common or unclean if he seeks to live rightly.
No matter what is believed about clean and unclean creatures,
the two kinds still exist. The nature of unclean animals has not
changed. They are the same today as they were before the Flood, in
Moses' day and in Peter's time. Those who obey the Creator in
these matters receive definite blessings.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 34
THE PLAN OF SALVATION

GOD'S great plan for man's future has to do with salvation --

being spared from sin and death and being given the gift of
eternal life. Moses wanted to know about this. God explained it to
him so that he could pass on the vital information to the
Israelites.

Why Man Needs Salvation

If there were no sin, man wouldn't have to be saved from it.

People who say they don't need salvation don't know what sin is or
what eternal life means. Man should know he is mortal, subject to
death, and needs the Spirit of God as a gift to make it possible
to live forever. God made this plain to Moses about the time the
tabernacle was erected. Most of the book of Leviticus, written by
Moses, has to do with the rules meant to keep Israel the wisest
and cleanest nation on Earth. God also made known the rituals
required to teach the Israelites the need of a Saviour and the
habit of obedience. These temporary ceremonies are called "the
works of the law" in the New Testament. They ceased to be needed
at Jesus' death.
The book of Leviticus makes it obvious that God's laws, which
explain right from wrong, are helpful in making all people much
happier. But down through time many religions have sprung up who
ignore those rules by labeling them "Jewish laws," and referring
to Leviticus as an account of the ancient "laws of Moses."
Many people regard the words LAW, JEW, MOSES and ISRAELITE
with contempt. Their religious leaders unknowingly have either
failed to teach them the truth or have deliberately withheld the
truth from them. Those who have brought the truth, including Jesus
Christ -- the Creator of men and all things -- have been slain or
ridiculed because the truth they announced conflicted with the
beliefs of many religious sects. Men have always hated those with
God's truth. (Mat. 23:29-35.) Those who sneer at the Commandments
given to Israel are inviting on themselves the miserable results
of sin.

What's Wrong with God's Laws?

There is nothing wrong with the laws given to the Israelites

through Moses. Here are some of them. Because they were broken,
Jesus had to die.
Having anything to do with idols or foreign gods is
forbidden. (Leviticus 19:4.)
No marking, such as tattooing, is to be done on the body.
(Leviticus 19:28.)
There are to be no evil sexual practices. (Leviticus 18.)
No one is to marry anyone to whom he or she is closely
related. (Leviticus 18:6.)
Pagan holidays are not be observed. (Leviticus 20:1-5.)
No interest is to be charged in giving financial help to an
Israelite or anyone journeying with the Israelites. (Leviticus
25:35-37.)
No one is to go to a fortune teller or medium for advice. No
one is to have anything to do with a wizard or sorcerer or anyone
in contact with demons. (Leviticus 20:6.)
God reminded Moses that the Israelites, who had been
influenced for centuries by the Egyptians, should refrain from
consuming blood in their meat. (Leviticus 17:12-13.) He made it
plain that the life of all flesh is in the blood. "Anyone who
kills or catches any beast or fowl for food must thoroughly bleed
the creature and bury the blood. No one is to eat any creature
that dies of itself or is killed by other beasts." (Verse 15,
first part.)
 The only use of blood was as an atonement, by sacrifice, to
remind Israel of their human sins and of the death of Jesus Christ
as Saviour.

Plan of Salvation Revealed

Israel's God told Moses the Plan of Salvation for mankind was
so important He would require the people to observe certain annual
holy days as reminders. He had already given in Egypt a time to
keep Passover, which foreshadowed the death of the Messiah to pay
for sin. The Feast of Unleavened Bread, which followed, symbolized
putting away sin out of one's life. Another special time,
celebrated when Israel's God spoke the Law at Sinai, was the Feast
of Firstfruits or Pentecost. This feast signified that only a few
are being called to salvation now. They are the firstfruits of
God's spiritual harvest. Then came the Feast of Trumpets,
foretelling God's intervention in world affairs. The Day of
Atonement, or harmony, followed. It was ordained by the Creator to
fall on the tenth day of the seventh month, Tishri. That is in
September or October of the man-made Roman calendar, which will
soon be replaced by God's correct calendar. God reckons days from
sundown to sundown, so this whole day was to start at sundown on
the ninth of Tishri and end at sundown of the tenth. During those
twenty-four hours the people weren't to work or consume food in
solid or liquid form, although very young children could nurse.
(Leviticus 23:26-32.)
It was the only day of the year on which the high priest was
to enter the inner room of the tabernacle on ceremonial business.
God told Moses to warn Aaron that if Aaron otherwise came into the
room without God's permission, he would lose his life in the way
his sons had lost theirs.
In performing his duties as high priest, Aaron ordinarily
dressed in the elegant garments designed by the Creator. But on
the Day of Atonement he was to be especially clean bodily and
dressed in spotless linen clothing designating simplicity and
humility rather than high office. Only then could he approach God
in the inner room where the ark and mercy seat were placed.
(Leviticus 16.)
The special ceremonies that day were to make it clear to the
people that sinners must come to God through His high priest. The
human high priests of the family of Aaron typified the coming
Saviour who would die to forgive sins. Today, our high priest and
Saviour is Christ.
Aaron was first to sacrifice a bullock or young ox for
himself and his family as a sin offering. He was to sprinkle some
live coals from the altar with incense. Then they were to be taken
to the Holy of Holies so that the sweetened smoke would waft over
the mercy seat of the ark of the covenant. If he failed to carry
this out properly, he would be subject to death. (Leviticus 16:12-
13.)
He also was to take some of the bullock's blood into the
inner room to sprinkle it on and before the mercy seat as an act
of atonement for himself, his family and the other priests. Having
his sins forgiven, he would qualify to ask God to forgive the sins
of all Israel. The priests and all the Israelites were to be in a
repentant state of mind, not only this day but all year, even if
they were not promised the Holy Spirit and eternal life.
The high priest was then to be presented with two goats. One
was to be placed on his right and the other on his left. He was to
take a bowl in which there were two identical coin-like emblems
called lots. One was marked "FOR GOD" and the other "for AZAZEL,"
one of Satan's names. In many Bibles the word Azazel is
mistranslated SCAPEGOAT. Being guilty of sin, Satan is no
scapegoat.
After the bowl was shaken, Aaron was to put each of the lots
on a goat. The goat on which the "FOR GOD" lot happened (by God's
choosing) to be placed was the one to be used for a sin offering
for the people. It represented Christ's sacrifice to reconcile the
world to God. The goat's blood was to be sprinkled before and upon
the mercy seat as atonement for all the sins Israel had committed.
(Leviticus 16:15-19.)
On returning to the court, Aaron was to confess the sins of
Israel over the goat marked "FOR AZAZEL." Thus the wrongdoings of
the Israelites that were motivated by Satan were to be heaped on
the animal representing Satan, the author of sin. The goat
representing Satan was to be led into the desert to portray the
banishment of Satan, who will be removed from mankind when Christ
returns to make the world at one with God. (Revelation 20:1-3.)
The person who took the goat was to wash his clothing and bathe
before returning to camp. (Leviticus 16:20-22, 26.)
After these ceremonies Aaron was to exchange his special
linen clothing for his ornate priestly garments, and give a
personal burnt offering of a ram and another for the people.
(Verses 23 and 24.)
All went well in carrying out these things. In spite of their
weaknesses, the Israelites became aware that they were the only
people to whom God was revealing His plan pictured by the holy
days. In choosing them to preserve His truth, He was mercifully
willing to forgive their sins even though He did not promise them
eternal life at that time.
The Day of Atonement became an annual Sabbath to be observed
forever by all people (Leviticus 23:31), but the sacrificial acts
of the priests were required only until Christ came to die for the
sins of the world.
No More Need of Sacrifices

The sacrificing of animals on that day was no longer

necessary after Jesus Christ was sacrificed, many centuries later,
as the Lamb of God to die for the sins of this world. (Hebrews
10:4, 10-12, 18.) When Jesus Christ sacrificed Himself there
ceased to be any need to sacrifice animals as a reminder of sin.
(Hebrews 10:3.)
The Day of Atonement remains, however, a holy period of
resting and fasting, but most church authorities ignore it. They
claim that it is an ancient Jewish day. If one asks who the Jews
were, one would ordinarily be told that they were a people known
as Israelites who came out of Egypt under Moses' leadership.
That answer wouldn't be very factual. Most people have never
thought about who the "lost" ten tribes of Israel might be or
where they went after their nation was taken captive into the
ancient land of Assyria, or where they are now. God purposely hid
their identity until these latter days. Yet it was to these
people, as well as to the Jews, that God commanded the keeping of
the seven annual festivals!
These ten tribes can at last be identified!
The matter is crystal-clear to millions who have found the
truth in their Bibles. However, religious groups in general refuse
to recognize this discovery because it doesn't fit with what they
have taught for so long.
For centuries there has been an erroneous belief that the
Earth has two kinds of people -- Jews and Gentiles. They are
actually ISRAELITES and Gentiles. The Jews are of Judah, only one
of Israel's twelve tribes. Israelites of today, which include
peoples of Northwestern Europe and their descendants in the United
States, Canada, Australia, New Zealand and South Africa, should be
doing the things God commanded them to do, and converted Gentiles
should be obedient in the same way.
For the genuine Christian, the Day of Atonement pictures a
better era not far away, when sin will be placed on the one who
originated it. That is Satan. Not until then will man come into
true accord with his Creator. That time is only a few years away.
Meanwhile, many things must occur. Even now false prophets are
proclaiming Christ has already arrived or is about to arrive at
any moment. They don't know God's timetable and His Plan of
Salvation because these don't keep the holy days.

Seven Steps to Plan of Salvation

In summary, the seven steps in God's Plan are pictured by

seven special holy periods of time. These special days are
Passover, the Days of Unleavened Bread, Pentecost, Festival of
Trumpets, the Day of Atonement, the Festival of Tabernacles, and
the Last Great Day. People who have forgotten these days have
forgotten the TRUE PLAN of Salvation which these days picture.
They have come to believe in a COUNTERFEIT plan!
We have already learned the meaning of Passover when we read
about the Exodus.
The Days of Unleavened Bread picture putting sin out of our
lives. (I Corinthians 5:7-8.) Leaven is a type of sin. A wave
sheaf offering was made during the Days of Unleavened Bread after
the Israelites reached the land God had promised them. (Leviticus
23:10-11.) This sheaf of grain pictured the ascended Christ being
accepted by God the Father as the perfect sacrifice and as the
very first of the firstfruits from the dead. (Compare John 20:17
with Matthew 28:9.) Very few people know that Christ ascended to
Heaven and returned that same day.
On the fiftieth day after the resurrection, always on a
Sunday in May or June on the calendar in use by today's world,
Pentecost is to be observed. Even the Apostles were keeping it
after the law of Moses ceased to be needful. (Acts 2:1.) This day
points to the time when the Holy Spirit was first made available
to mankind since Eden. It could not come until after Christ's
death, except for those few prophets, judges, priests and kings
whom God specially called. This festival also points to the time
of the FIRST HARVEST of souls -- to be reaped at the return of
Christ. Those who have forgotten this day have forgotten that this
is only the time of the first harvest.
The Festival of Trumpets, another day of rest, is to be
observed on the first day of the seventh month, Tishri, in the
fall. (Leviticus 23:2325.) It pictures the time mentioned in the
book of Revelation when the last of seven trumpets will sound, and
when Christ will come to meet in the air those who will be
resurrected to rule with Him on Earth. (Revelation 11:15-17; I
Corinthians 15:52.) Not every nation will give in at the very hour
Christ arrives, but every nation and government will soon be made
aware that there is no choice but to accept Christ's perfect,
loving rule. (Zechariah 14:16-19.)
Next is the Day of Atonement. It pictures Satan imprisoned,
no longer deceiving the world, for 1,000 years. Then comes the
final time of harvest of souls pictured by the Festival of
Tabernacles.
The Festival of Tabernacles, beginning on the fifteenth day
of the seventh month (sometime in September or October), is
ordained to last for seven days. It is a time God's people come
together to worship Him after the summer crops are harvested. The
first day was (and still is) a holy day of rest. This festival
foreshadows the thousand-year period when Christ and the
resurrected Christians will rule the Earth. (Revelation 5:10;
20:4, 6.) People such as Noah, Abraham, Moses and David, dead and
with no knowledge of anything over many centuries, will be among
those resurrected in the first resurrection to eternal life. They
will rule with Christ in the Millennium. (Acts 2:34-35; Hebrews
11.) Millions not yet born will be saved in the great spiritual
harvest during the Millennium when Satan isn't around to deceive
them.
After the seven days, there follows another special holy day
of rest.
Today most people never think of observing the eighth, or
Last Great Day, as a time of rest, not realizing that it is to
commemorate the period after the Millennium when millions who have
died in the past who have not had any opportunity to understand
the truth, will be brought to physical life in the second
resurrection and be given their first opportunity to come to the
knowledge of salvation. Just think of the joy to be experienced by
those who never before heard or knew the truth. Those who do
overcome will eventually join the joyous ranks of the immortal
saints who will have met Christ at His Second Coming more than a
thousand years before! (Revelation 20:11-15; Matthew 12:42; Isaiah
65:19-25.)
Every human being who has ever lived or ever will live must
have the opportunity of learning of God's great Plan. (II Peter
3:9; I Timothy 2:4.) God will deal justly with everyone. Each
person (Romans 2:11) will have a full understanding of the right
way and must make his own decision as to whether he will obey God.
(Hebrews 8:11.) Some have already had their one and only
opportunity today. There is no second chance.
Finally, the Earth will be enveloped in a fire that will
consume everything on its surface. Even the seas will be
completely evaporated by the intense heat. (II Peter 3:10-12;
Revelation 21:1.)
Then God will come down from heaven in His gigantic holy
city, which will descend to Earth. Many doubt Bible statements
about this jewel-like city. From then on this mammoth city will be
the headquarters and dwelling place of God and His children -- now
spirit beings -- who will help Him rule the universe forever.
(Revelation 21:2-8.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 35
"CHOOSE YOU THIS DAY"
MAN was put on earth with the power to choose between good and
evil. No mere animal has such power -- or such a great
responsibility to make the right choice.
But Man has to be told what is good and what is evil. God has
to reveal it. That is why, again and again, God told Israel,
generally through Moses, that the people must observe all the laws
He had given them if they are to do good. He promised them many
wonderful things if they would faithfully keep the rules given to
them for their own happiness and security.

What God Has Promised

"If you will do as I have directed," God said, "many

worthwhile rewards shall come to you. You shall receive plenty of
rain. The land you are coming to shall yield such large crops that
your grain harvest shall last till the grape harvest, and the
grape harvest shall last till it's time again to plant grain.
"You shall have plenty to eat. I will drive all evil beasts
out of your land. You shall be safe from your enemies. If a
hundred of them try to attack you, it will require only five of
you to chase them away. If ten thousand soldiers come at you, it
will take only a hundred of you to cause them to turn and flee for
their lives!
"I will respect you. I will cause you to have many healthy
children and grow into a great nation. I will be pleased to
continue dwelling among you." (Leviticus 26:3-9.)
What else could any people ask for? Good health, plenty of
good food, safety from enemies, safety from any evil creatures,
good weather and peace of mind for obeying God -- all these could
be theirs on and on into the future. What would any nation give
right now in these troubled times to have all these good things?
Then God went on to relate the terrible things that would
come on the Israelites if they disobeyed.

Why Wrong Living Brings Hardship

"If you ignore my rules," God told them, "and if you refuse
to live by them and break the agreement we have made, then your
future shall be one of misery, hardship and despair.
"You shall become full of fears and constant worries. Your
enemies shall kill you in great numbers. They shall win many
battles and take over your homes and the crops you have sown. Your
feeling of dread and danger shall be so great that you shall flee
in fright even when no one is after you.
"If you still refuse to listen to me after all this
punishment, then I will bring many other awful things upon you. I
will send severe famines and horrible plagues. At the same time,
your enemies will trouble you more and more.
"I will send ferocious wild beasts to destroy your livestock
and eat up your children. So great shall be your fear of evil
things to come on you that you shall even be afraid to venture out
on the nearest roads or trails." (Leviticus 26:14-22.) Then God
continued:
"If these things fail to convince you that I mean what I say,
and if you continue to refuse to live by the laws that are best
for you, then I will punish you even more severely!
"Your enemies shall completely conquer you. I will send
terrible diseases on you. They shall spread among you when you
gather together in your cities. Your supply of food shall dwindle
down and down until you become aware that you are facing
starvation!
"If you still feel that your ways are better than mine, your
food shall become so scarce that some of you shall roast and eat
your own children!" (Verses 23-29.)
Such a prediction probably seemed absurd to the Israelites,
but it came true in Samaria and in Jerusalem many years later when
their enemies cut them off from their food supplies.

What Idolatry Is

God also foretold what would happen if the people insisted on

secretly worshipping ridiculous objects regarded as having
miraculous powers.
The foolish respect and adoration of certain lifeless objects
isn't something done only by people considered primitive and
ignorant. Even in civilized nations today there are many who prize
such articles as coins, rabbits' feet, crosses, statues, images,
insignia and such which are believed to bring "good luck" or
harbor some unusual influence. This is a form of silly idolatry in
which the first two Commandments are being broken. Having undue
regard and desire for wealth, prestige, influence and pleasure --
that is, they mean more than respect for the Creator -- is also
idolatry in God's sight.
God had this to say to the Israelites concerning idols: "I
will destroy them and the places in which you worship them. I will
wipe out your cities and make your fields barren. Your families,
tribes and nations shall be scattered as slaves to heathen
nations." (Leviticus 26:30-33.) "But to those who realize they
have sinned, and become humble and wise enough to admit it, I will
be merciful."
One would think that these wonderful promises and stern
warnings would have caused the Israelites to make the right
decisions for the future. Some were inspired to better living, but
what most of them did afterward is an unhappy story that will come
later, proving that God means what He says He will do.

Resentment Leads to Anger

There was a man living among the Israelites whose father was
an Egyptian, and whose mother was an Israelite of the tribe of
Dan. Because he was half Egyptian, he was regarded by some as an
unwelome outsider.
One day this man started to pitch his tent in a desirable
spot amid the tents of the tribe of Dan. An Israelite saw what he
was doing, and angrily strode up to him.
"Who told you to take the best tent site?" the Israelite
indignantly asked.
The Egyptian-Israelite was greatly upset by those remarks. He
stopped what he was doing and in loud tones told the critical
Israelite what he thought of him.
In his mounting rage he went on to yell out some terrible
things about God. He cursed his Creator and called Him vile and
awful names. Some of the Israelites who witnessed the scene were
hardened men to whom profane language was commonplace. But such
foul profanity aroused them to seize the offender and bring him
before Moses.
Witnesses went with the officers to tell what had happened,
and to ask what punishment should be given to one who had so
loudly mocked and reviled the Creator.
"Hold the man for now," Moses instructed them, "I must find
out from God what should be done with him." (Leviticus 24:10-12.)

Why God Required Capital Punishment

"This man who has cursed his Creator and others so spitefully
is unfit to live," God told Moses. "If he continues to live he
will cause others to sin and make themselves and their neighbors
miserable. Take him to a place far outside the camps where
witnesses to his profanity and hatred must cast heavy stones on
the curser until he is dead!"
Moses passed on these instructions to the people, who did as
God commanded. The Egyptian-Israelite died soon afterward. (Verses
13-23.)
The penalty of death imposed swiftly after a crime probably
seems harsh and unjust treatment to some readers. Some might even
think of God as a stern monster, eager to see people suffer for
even the slightest reason.
A careful reading of the whole Bible will bring out the fact
that, rather than being cruel, God is far more merciful, just,
patient and forgiving than any human being. If He were like you or
me, He would have become so disgusted with mankind that He would
have blasted every one out of existence many centuries ago.
One of the judgments given to Israel was that anyone who
cursed his parents should be subject to death. If breaking the
Fifth Commandment is thus punishable, the punishment could be no
less for one who curses God, the Creator of all parents.
God's judgments are just, but humans try to substitute lesser
ones. A person guilty in God's sight isn't overlooked. The only
hope of escaping punishment is through Jesus Christ, who came to
Earth for several reasons, including dying for man's sins. Sinners
who feel very sorry for their wrong deeds, call on God for
forgiveness and strive to live according to God's laws, can look
forward to a bright future.
Those who see others doing wrong and seemingly avoiding
punishment should never feel envious. Why feel envious of those
who will eventually be punished? Punishment is certain unless
there is repentance. (Ps. 37.)

Moses Has Visitors

Perhaps you will recall that Moses was raised and educated in
the palaces of Egypt, but that he later fled from there and went
eastward to the land of Midian, where he became a herder of sheep.
While he lived there he started writing the first book of the
Bible. There, too, he was married to Zipporah, daughter of a
priest named Jethro, the man for whom he worked. Two sons, Gershom
and Eliezer, were born to Moses and Zipporah. (Exodus 2:21-22;
3:1;18:1-4.) When Moses, at God's command, set out to return to
Egypt, he took his family with him. (Exodus 4:20.) However, Moses
later decided there were good reasons not to take his family, and
he sent the three back to stay with Jethro.
Months had passed since Moses had seen his family. One day a
stranger rode into camp -- this was shortly before all the events
at Mt. Sinai we have been reading about. He told alert guards who
quickly surrounded him that he had a message for Moses. He was
escorted to Moses' tent after the guards made certain he wasn't
armed.
Moses was so pleased to hear of the approaching caravan of
his father-in-law that he decided to go back with the messenger.
Some of his officers went along. They found Jethro's tents pitched
only a few miles from the camps of the Israelites.
Moses was happy to again be with his wife and two young sons.
He greatly enjoyed a visit with them inside Jethro's tents.
(Exodus 18:1-7.) Afterward, he had a long talk with Jethro, who
was aware of the flight of the Israelites from Egypt but who was
surprised to learn that his son-in-law had taken such a prominent
part in the matter. Jethro was highly interested to hear from
Moses all about the plagues, the miracles, the parting of the Red
Sea, and the manner in which God had provided for the people.
Jethro was of a priesthood family that served God among the
Midianites who descended from Abraham. Assured by Moses that he
would be welcome, Jethro gave orders for the tents to be taken
down and packed. Accompanied by Moses and the Israelite aides, the
caravan moved on and into the camps of Israel.
Later, Jethro made a burnt offering and sacrifices to God. As
a priest, he had an important part in the ceremonies. Afterward,
Aaron and Moses and the elders joined him in a feast. (Exodus
18:12.)

Jethro Sees Moses in Trouble

Early next morning, when Jethro came out of his tent, he was
puzzled to see a crowd in the middle of which Moses sat, listening
to some of the people talking intently to him.
"Moses often sits there till sundown judging those who are
having trouble with their neighbors," an officer explained to
Jethro.
Jethro slowly shook his head, but said nothing about the
matter until that evening when he could again visit the weary
Moses.
"I am surprised," Jethro told Moses, "that you try just by
yourself to hear all the cases of the people. See how tired you
are now! If you continue in this manner, you will wear yourself
down till you will be far from the healthy person you should be in
God's service. Besides, the long lines of people become weary
waiting for you to get around to them.
"Let me suggest something," Jethro continued, moving his tent
cushion closer to Moses. "Surely there are many hundreds of
capable men among the tribes -- men who have the eagerness and
time to help you in this thing. Why not try to seek out a number
of honest, unselfish, fair-minded men of good judgment? Place the
best of these men as judges over groups of a thousand. Place men
of lesser ability over groups of a hundred, and still others over
groups of fifty and groups of ten.
"If a judge over ten people doesn't have the wisdom to decide
a case, let him go to the judge of fifty who is over him. If the
judge over fifty fails, let him go to the judge over a hundred. If
even the judge over a thousand can't decide a case, let it be
brought to you. Thus a great part of your task of judging could be
on the shoulders of others, because surely most of the lesser
problems could be judged or solved by other men whom you have
instructed in God's ways of justice and fair conduct."
Coming from a wise and devoted priest of God, this advice
seemed to have much weight. It occurred then and there to Moses
that God was suggesting this through his father-in-law, using
human agencies as God has always done to such a great extent.
(Exodus 18:13-23.)
"I believe God would have me do as you say," Moses declared.
"Tomorrow morning I shall send out officers to summon the best
leaders, from whom I can choose the kind of men who can help me!"
To them God imparted His Spirit even though it was not the time
for the Israelites in general to receive the Holy Spirit and be
converted.
In the days that followed, Jethro's suggestion worked out
well. It was a great relief to Moses, who couldn't have carried on
and on with such a heavy load unless God had imbued him with
tremendous, superhuman vitality. (Verses 24-26.)
Although Moses wanted Jethro to go on with the Israelites,
Jethro felt that he could be of greater service by returning to
his people. Moses was sad when Jethro's caravan departed, but he
was thankful for the advice and the joy that had come to him.
(Verse 27.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 36
ISRAEL BREAKS CAMP

A month had passed from the time Moses had the tabernacle built
and put into operation. It was a year since the Exodus. God
informed Moses that that it was time to find out how many males of
twenty years and older were among the Israelites. (Exodus 40:17;
Numbers 1:1-3.)

The First Census

It was necessary to have accurate record of the people so

that order could be maintained, especially when the people broke
camp.
Accordingly, all males of twenty years and older were
required to register at certain points, and to give information
about themselves and their families. (Numbers 1:17-19.) This
census wasn't to include strangers, men of the tribe of Levi, or
any who were too old to go into battle in case the Israelites had
to wage war against attacking armies. (Numbers 1:45, 47.)
When all were registered and their numbers added, the able-
bodied male Israelites amounted to 603,550. (Numbers 1:45-46.)
This was quite an increase over the seventy males who had gone
down into Egypt when Joseph was ruler. Together with women,
children, strangers and the tribe of Levi, there were at least two
million people compactly camped near Mt. Sinai! Besides, there
were many tens of thousands of animals to feed. So much food and
water were required that there had to be special order and control
by God's leadership through Moses.
Of the twelve tribes, Judah was the largest with 74,600 men.
(Numbers 1:26-27.) It is today one of the smaller. The smallest
tribe numbered at that time was Manasseh, with 32,200 men, but the
tribe multiplied rapidly in later years and is today one of the
largest! In these last days, Manasseh -- whose descendants are the
stock that founded the United States of America -- has become the
most powerful nation on Earth. Yet it is just one of the ten
tribes of the "lost" House of Israel, which can no longer be
considered as "lost." Nevertheless, there are many self-styled
authorities who are struggling to keep the knowledge about the ten
tribes hidden forever because true knowledge of them doesn't fit
in with their narrow, erroneous doctrines. God said that the
identity of the ten tribes would be made clear near the time of
the end. It has long since been made clear to those who study the
evidence with a desire to understand. Without that knowledge, one
can't understand very much of the Bible or of God's great plan of
salvation for the nations.

God Requires Order

The census having been completed, Moses and Aaron were

instructed by God concerning the lay-out of the camps of the
various tribes. Up to that time there was fair order, but God
wanted precise order and arrangement so that from that time on
there would be proper system and control whenever the people
camped. (Numbers 2.)
Although the tribe of Levi wasn't included in the census that
had just been taken, it was numbered later by God's order. Males
were counted from a month old and upward, and were found to number
exactly 22,000. (Numbers 3:39.)
Specific and definite duties were assigned to the various
families of the Levites. Everyone learned what he was to do. God
had planned all of it so that there wouldn't be any confusion.
(Numbers 3:5-38; 4:4-33.)
God dislikes confusion. (I Corinthians 14:33.) That means
that everything our Creator does is carefully thought out,
systematic, orderly, true and perfect. He doesn't like half-
truths, disorder, conflict, theories, guesswork, false doctrines,
lies or propaganda. God has nothing to do with today's religious
confusion except to draw out from this confused world the
individuals who are zealously seeking the truth.
Before Israel left Sinai, God also gave them the order in
which the various tribes were to break camp and spread out in
their vast caravan on the move toward Canaan. (Numbers 10:11-28.)
 Meanwhile, there were other necessary instructions for that
day from God. All unclean people -- those with leprosy and other
contagious diseases and those exposed to dead bodies -- were to be
separated within the camp or put far outside the camp to stay for
various periods. (Numbers 5:1-4; Leviticus 13:1-8; 15:1-13; 21:1-
3.) This was not only a health measure for the good of the people.
God didn't want unclean persons existing so close to the holy area
in which He was to dwell with the Israelites. These measures were
necessary before the coming of the Holy Spirit. Cleanliness
outside was to teach the people the need of God's power to clean
the human being from within through the Holy Spirit.
At this same time God also made plain certain rules for those
who were not Levites, but who wished to be set apart for a time of
special service to God. Israelites who wanted to do this were
called nazarites. They are not to be confused with the Levites.
God honored the intentions of those individuals who wished to take
nazarite vows and blessed them for their zeal.
During the time people were nazarites they (men or women)
weren't to shave nor cut their hair. They weren't to touch any
dead body. They weren't to consume any wine. Neither were they to
drink grape juice. Grapes, either fresh or dried, weren't to be
eaten. (Numbers 6:1-8.) This was a SIGN of their special service.

Christ Was No Nazarite

Many people have believed that Jesus Christ was a nazarite

because he was raised in Nazareth, a town in the district of
Galilee about seventy miles north of Jerusalem. This is not true.
People who come from or who are in Nazareth are called Nazarenes.
They aren't nazarites unless they have taken the nazarite vow.
Christ was not a nazarite. He drank wine. (Matthew 11:19.) If He
had been a nazarite He could not have drunk wine without sinning
and losing His place as our Saviour.
Some who believe Jesus was a nazarite mistakenly claim that
the wine Jesus drank was grape juice -- but even grape juice was
forbidden to nazarites!
Because of assuming that Christ was a nazarite, many people
have believed that He had long hair flowing down to his shoulders.
Christ didn't have long hair! By-gone half-pagan artists, trying
to make Jesus look pious, gave him a sick, sad, effeminate
appearance, and even went so far as to add long hair in their vain
imagination. No man knows how Jesus looked.
Inasmuch as Christ was a hard-working carpenter who ate only
clean foods and observed the laws of good health, we know he was a
very masculine fellow with physical strength and endurance.
Because he loved all people, he was a sociable, friendly, cheerful
person who was thoughtful of others and courteous at all times.
What matters most, however, is what Christ is like now. Hebrews
1:2-4 and Revelation 1:12-16 tell us of Christ's present power and
appearance.

Transporting the Tabernacle

One morning Moses was called out of his tent to see an

unusually large crowd slowly approaching the tabernacle from a
distance. But it wasn't the crowd that commanded his attention.
Six covered wagons, each drawn by two oxen, stood between the
crowd and the tabernacle! "These are gifts from the heads of the
twelve tribes," an officer explained. "They're being offered to
help carry the equipment of the tabernacle." (Numbers 7:1-3.)
Moses was a little puzzled as to whether or not he should
accept the wagons for that purpose. He knew that the ark, for one
thing, was to be carried on the shoulders of men, but God hadn't
yet made it known how most of the heavy equipment would be moved.
Later, back inside his tent, Moses quickly knelt in prayer to
ask God what should be done.
"Accept the gifts they have offered," God answered. "Give the
wagons to the Levites to use. This is as I have planned it to be."
(Numbers 7:4-5.)
Moses was relieved to hear this from God, and he was happy to
realize that the gifts from the Israelite princes were of their
own idea and free will. -
After donning his best attire, Moses went out to the waiting
princes of the twelve tribes. He happily accepted the wagons and
the oxen, and turned them over to Aaron so that they could be put
into special use by the Levites. (Verses 6-8.)
The wagons and the oxen weren't the only gifts from the heads
of the Israelite tribes. So many other things were brought in that
the prince of each tribe was assigned a particular day in which to
present his gifts and make his offerings. (Verses 10-11.)
The total from all the tribes amounted to twelve large silver
dishes in which to knead dough for the shewbread, twelve deep
silver bowls (all of them filled with fine flour mixed with oil)
for receiving blood for sacrifices, twelve golden spoons filled
with incense, twelve kids, thirty-six bullocks, seventy-two rams,
sixty male goats and seventy-two lambs. (Numbers 7:12-23, 84-88.)
After the tribes had finished giving these things, Moses went
into the tabernacle to thank God for what so many people had
contributed. Thereupon a voice spoke out of the mercy seat. It was
God's voice directing Moses to tell Aaron concerning matters
having to do with the tabernacle and the Levites. (Numbers 7:89;
8:1-2.)
The instructions included those touching on the Passover. The
Passover is always to be observed on the fourteenth day of the
first month, Nisan. But for those away on a journey, those who for
any reason are unable to keep it on that date, the Passover is to
be observed on the fourteenth day of the SECOND month, Iyar.
(Numbers 9:9-12.)
This also applies to the New Testament Passover memorial to
be observed by Christians today, as recorded in Matthew 26:26-28.
Those who for some special reason can't observe the New Testament
Passover (with unleavened bread and wine as a memorial of Christ's
d<eath) on the original date, should make every effort to observe
it exactly a month later according to God's sacred calendar.
The need for the sacrifice of the paschal lamb ceased at
Christ's death for He was the Lamb of God offered for the sins of
the world.
God also instructed that two long trumpets of solid silver
should be made for use in contacting the people. The blowing of
only one trumpet was to summon the heads of the tribes for a
meeting. The blowing of both trumpets was either to call for a
solemn assembly of all the people or was the signal to move out of
camp. They were also to be blown in such varying manners that the
hearers would instantly recognize an alarm to prepare for war,
happy occasions, solemn days, beginnings of months and times of
offerings. (Numbers 10:1-10.)
One might doubt that two trumpets, even large and long, could
be heard by two million scattered over miles. But a horn of the
type God wanted made, blown by a strong person of good lung
capacity, could easily be heard for miles in the clear desert air
in the vicinity of Mt. Sinai.
One morning shortly after the trumpets had been made and put
into use, the Israelites came out of their tents to see that the
cloud had moved away from the tabernacle during the night and was
high in the sky!
It wasn't long afterward that the two silver trumpets,
lustily blown by Aaron's two sons, blasted out the signal for the
breaking of camp.

Israelites Resume the March

There was great excitement among the people. They had been
encamped before Mt. Sinai for almost a year, and the signal had
arrived to move on. The cloud had moved upward from the
tabernacle. Men hurried to get their livestock and tents ready to
move. Woodsmen and hunters rushed back from the mountains. Women
worked feverishly to get the family belongings together. Excited
at the thought of going somewhere, children ran happily about, but
not to become lost or get in the way.
Meanwhile, men took down the tabernacle. They had been so
well trained in this task that it was done in a remarkably short
time. It was rather astonishing that two million people were ready
to move so quickly on such short notice.
In accordance with God's orders, the first tribe to move out
of camp was Judah. Others followed in the order given them. The
Levites, carrying the tabernacle equipment, were spaced in two
different areas among the other tribes. The tribe of Naphtali was
the last to leave. (Numbers 10:11-28.)
A few hours later the mammoth caravan had disappeared through
the mountain passes to the northeast, leaving the Sinai valley
silent and lonely.
Among the strangers who had stayed with the Israelites at
Sinai was Hobab, Jethro's son. This brother-in-law of Moses, along
with a clan he headed, had joined them when he came with his
father to visit Moses and bring Zipporah, Moses' wife. As a native
of the desert, he had a keen knowledge of the desert. Moses
therefore hoped that Hobab and his people would go along with the
Israelites.
Hobab, who loved God and saw that God's people needed him,
joined his clan to the tribe of Judah, which always led the way
when the Israelite caravan moved through the wilderness. In this
way his men could use their knowledge of the desert in choosing
the best pathway for the Israelites to use in following the cloud
and the pillar of fire. After the Israelites entered Palestine,
Hobab and his relatives, the Kenites, settled down with the tribe
of Judah, choosing for themselves a wilderness area that was
similar to their old homeland. (Judges 1:16.)
In any event, probably Moses wouldn't have pressed him to go
with them if Moses could have foreseen that they weren't going to
reach Canaan until 39 years later!
For three days the vast line of humanity and animals slowly
struggled across the rocky plains and hillsides characteristic of
that region. Moses uttered a public prayer for protection each
time they started out and each time they camped. (Numbers 10:33-
36.)

Complaining IS Rebellion

As usual, there were those who began to complain. By the end

of the third day from Sinai, there were many who were loudly
voicing their grievances to those about them.
"This is worse than slaving for the Egyptians!" they yelled.
"We all should join together and demand less travel and more rest!
If we try to keep this up, we shall all die!"
Before Israelite officers could organize to quell the
shouting, a peculiar thing happened. The pillar of fire, blazing
in the sky above the ark, flared upward. The evening air felt as
though it were suddenly charged with some tremendous force about
to explode.
That is exactly what happened. Throughout the whole camp, as
though they had come out of nowhere, were strange, sizzling bolts
of fire. They hissed and streaked in all directions -- many of
them ploughing into the people who had just been shouting so
loudly. (Numbers 11:1.) It happened so suddenly that most of the
people hardly had time to be frightened. But now they froze in
alarm as they found themselves staring at the lifeless bodies of
those who had complained!
God meant business!
Complaining about how God directs His servants IS rebellion
against the Government of God!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 37
QUAIL FOR TWO MILLION

A CRY of horror and grief went up from the people of Israel. God's
sudden, awful punishment reminded them of the manner in which the
Creator had struck during the time of the Passover one year
previously. Then the victims had been Egyptians. This time there
also were Egyptians, because Egyptians who had come in the mixed
multitude with the Israelites were in part to blame. But a large
number of the offenders were now Israelites.

Israel Cries for Mercy

Because the shooting, exploding bolts of flame struck

offenders in every part of all the camps, Moses was quickly aware
of what was going on. Immediately, however, there was a rush of
officers from all the camps to tell Moses what was taking place,
and to inform him that the people were screaming for mercy and
asking for Moses to pray to God to stop the fiery explosions.
(Numbers 11:2).
When Moses learned that so many people had already been slain
by the fire from God, he immediately went into his tent, fell on
his knees before the Creator.
The deadly spurts of flame gradually disappeared after Moses'
diligent prayer. Terrified people who had raced wildly about the
camps eventually returned to their tents to count their dead.
Next day was a bitter one for the Israelites. Many bodies
were buried in the shifting sands of the high desert country.
God's wrath had such a deep effect on many of the people that they
named the area Taberah, which meant "a burning."
 But in spite of this terrible warning to complainers, many of
the people continued to murmur about their conditions. Most of
them were the strangers who were among the Israelites, but their
bitterness spread throughout the camps like some awful, contagious
diseases.
The main food of the people was still manna, a wonderful,
energizing food direct from God. At Sinai, the gathering of manna
wasn't much of a task, inasmuch as the people had plenty of time
for doing it. But since leaving the Sinai valley, some felt that
it was a burden to have to get up very early to gather the manna,
and then start to travel. This, therefore, was one of the things
the complainers began to be bitter about. Although those slain by
God had been buried only a short time, manna became a subject
loudly and sarcastically discussed by increasing thousands. The
poisonous thought promoted by these complainers was that manna was
a poor substitute for the food they had enjoyed in Egypt.
"Manna doesn't give enough strength for this tiring journey,"
was the unhappy comment from the grumblers. "What we need is
meat!" (Numbers 11:4.)
Mankind then, as now, was very prone to the power of
suggestion. More and more Israelites who had the best of
intentions fell victims to the influence of the lustful,
untruthful remarks circulating about the camps. "Manna can't take
the place of the food we had in Egypt," the whiners kept saying.
Such foolish remarks caused an increasing number of
Israelites to doubt that manna was anything more than what was
required to barely keep people alive. At the same time, the
complainers kept reminding others of the wonderful foods they had
enjoyed in the past.
"Remember the crisp, succulent cucumbers and the sweet,
mellow, mouth-watering melons we liked so well in Egypt?" they
asked of all who would listen. "If God can give us so much of this
tiresome manna, why can't He also produce foods like those? Why
are we denied simple, delicious vegetables like garlic and onions?
Or even leeks, those plants with the unusually luscious flavor? We
need such things to build our morale, and we need meat to build
our strength!" (Numbers 11:5-6.)

Bitterness Grows

When reminded by his officers of the ill feeling that

prevailed, Moses was distressed. He knew that some of the people
would always complain, regardless of what the conditions were. But
so much complaint, right on the heels of the mass slaying by God,
pointed to nothing but growing trouble.
The bitter attitude grew by the hour. Officers came to Moses
more frequently with reports that there was even wailing and
crying by Israelites who felt that God was being unmerciful to
them by denying them the foods they craved -- especially meat. A
wave of self-pity and semi-hysteria seemed to be passing over all
the camps.
Moses was sick with discouragement. He told his aides that he
didn't wish to be disturbed for a while, and went into the inner
part of his tent to pray.
"What have I done," he asked God, "to cause this trouble to
come on me? How can I be a father to all these thousands of unruly
people? Must I try to carry them, like babies, to the land You
have promised them? How can I stop their growing demand for other
kinds of food?"
"Do you feel," God asked Moses, "that this task I have given
you is too great?"
"I only know," Moses replied, "that the wild demands of
thousands of people are too much for me. I can't see any way of
taking care of what they ask for, or of handling them while they
are in such an extreme state of mind. If I fail to give them the
foods they are demanding, they are likely to get entirely out of
control. If You allow that to happen, then please take my life
now. I don't want to be here to witness such a rebellion."
(Numbers 11:10-15.)
"The people are overcome with false pity for themselves," God
told Moses. "You must not be likewise. If you feel that your
responsibility is too great, then choose seventy of the strongest
leaders and most honorable men among the older men of Israel and
have them come to the tabernacle. There I shall meet you, and
shall give them the special understanding I have given you. They
will then realize how you are being troubled by the people. They
will help you by pointing out to the people that you are right in
what you require of them, even though those requirements may at
times seem harsh." (Verses 16-17.)
"Will this cause the people to cease their complaining?"
Moses asked God.
"No," God answered. "But from then on none of them can
honestly say that I haven't given them fair warning for anything
that may come because of their disobedience. Warn them to stop
their complaining and prepare for a feast of flesh. Tell them that
this feast won't last just one day, two days, five days nor twenty
days. Tell them it will last a whole month, and that they shall
have so much flesh to eat that it will become sickening to them.
Tell them that as they have complained so much because of not
having anything but manna, they won't be able to hold the flesh on
their stomachs."
"But how can you provide meat for over two million people for
a whole month?" Moses inquired. "Must all our flocks and herds be
slaughtered to take care of the appetites of the people for flesh?
Or do You have some way of bringing a huge amount of fish from the
Red Sea?"
"Why do you seem to doubt that I have power to take care of
these matters?" God inquired. "Go do as I have commanded, and you
shall soon witness what I have planned." (Numbers 11:18-23.)
Moses at once told his officers to tell the people that God
had been greatly moved by their complaints, and would send them so
much flesh that they would wish they had never asked for it.
The news brought great excitement to nearly every camp. Many
people ran from tent to tent, loudly and joyfully repeating what
Moses' officers had told them. This, they imagined, was something
to celebrate. Before long, musicians had gathered here and there,
and there was singing and dancing in many areas.
Most of the celebrants were interested only in God's
promising them meat for a whole month. Very few seemed to be
concerned by His remark that they would regret asking for it.

Seventy Elders Chosen

Meanwhile, Moses chose the seventy elders who were the most
capable, and called for them to meet before the tabernacle. After
the group of carefully picked men had arrived, Moses went into the
tabernacle and fell on his knees to await God's presence. It
wasn't long before the cloud settled down over the tabernacle.
"From this moment on," God said to Moses, "the seventy men
you have picked will have a special gift of understanding. They
will have greater respect for Me. They will realize without any
doubt that you are My chosen servant, and they will have greater
respect for you. They will have a better attitude and more correct
outlook on matters having to do with the people's reaching Canaan.
They will have the ability to show at least some of the Israelites
how wrong they are in complaining against you. Thus you won't feel
that you are so alone in your struggle to keep the people
obedient. They will receive the same spirit from Me that you have,
Moses."
It happened just as God had foretold. The elders began to
talk among themselves with great harmony and understanding. When
Moses came out of the tabernacle to join them in hours of
brotherly conversation, there was a most unusual spirit of harmony
and wisdom. Later, when the elders went back to their various
camps, their special understanding greatly enabled them to help
the people in many matters. (Numbers 11:24-25.)
Two of the seventy elders chosen by Moses, Eldad and Medad,
weren't able to get to the tabernacle. But they, as well as the
others, were at the same time imbued with the special
understanding that was a gift from God. Fired with inspiration,
these two men walked out among the people and made moving remarks
proving God's and Moses' authority.
"Why do you complain and why do you listen to those who
complain?" they asked the people. "God is very displeased by what
has been going on. Unless there is a great change of attitude soon
among the people, many of you will die within a short time!"
A large crowd gathered around Eldad and Medad. Bystanders
regarded the two with anything from mild interest to amazement as
the two elders prophesied of things that had to do with God's
future plan for the Israelites, and in such a manner that very few
listeners failed to show the greatest respect for them. (Verse
26.)
Months previously, when Moses had earnestly prayed for the
Israelites to win in a long battle with attacking Amalekites, a
young man by the name of Joshua had led the Israelites' army to
battle while Aaron and Hur held up Moses' hands as Moses prayed.
(Exodus 17:8-13.) This same young man happened to be present when
another young man ran and told Moses that Eldad and Medad were
speaking to the people. Joshua realized at once that the two
couldn't have spoken so well and in such an informed manner
without inspiration from some source.
This troubled Joshua. He felt that two men making such an
impression on the people might cause the Israelites to seek a new
leader.
"You should send men to stop them, sir!" Joshua warned.
"Otherwise, they could cause many people to regard them as
leaders, and this could cause trouble for you at this time when
the people are showing so much disobedience."
Moses wasn't worried, however. He realized that this was a
case of God having given Eldad and Medad special understanding
along with the sixty-eight other elders who had been chosen to
help bear a part of Moses' responsibility.
"Don't be concerned that they'll be any trouble to me," Moses
told Joshua. "In fact, I wish every Israelite could be inspired
with their God-given understanding of what it means to all of us
to obey." (Numbers 11:27-30.)

The Quail Arrive

After the elders had returned to their camps and Moses had
gone to his tent, a strong southwest wind came up. It increased to
such velocity that the people began to be concerned about their
tents being blown down. Most of them forgot about their tents,
however, when they noticed a peculiar dark streak gradually
growing larger on the southwest horizon. This strange sight caused
great concern among the people. Some thought it was merely a low
cloud or a bank of fog, though fog in that desert area would have
been quite unusual.
Even Moses was puzzled when his attention was brought to it.
But when he noticed an increasing number of birds flying swiftly
to the northeast, he abruptly realized how God was about to supply
the meat the Israelites had been demanding. He remembered how God
had sent flocks of quails (Exodus 16:11-13) when the people had
first complained about having to steadily eat manna.
"Have it announced to all the camps at once that God is now
providing all the flesh for which the people have been begging."
Moses instructed an aide. "Tell them that God isn't giving it to
them to supply any need, but that He's giving it to them as a
lesson of obedience they'll soon understand."
The dark cloud grew more swiftly. It was only a little while
later that the sky became blackened with a tremendous flock of
quails. Many of them flew only three or four feet above the
ground. Many fell to the ground exhausted and ran about the
ground, trying to get their tired bodies into the air again.
When the amazed Israelites realized that they were being set
upon by such tasty fowl, they seized the nearest useful objects,
such as sticks and spears and boards, and started beating low-
flying birds to the ground, and striking those exhausted birds
which scampered in all directions.
While some excitedly slaughtered birds, others hastily
plucked them. In spite of the strong winds, the camps soon became
alive with an unusually large number of fires over which quails
were hastily roasted.
After months of existing mostly on manna, the Israelites were
so excited because of receiving meat that they tore and bit and
chewed at the flesh of the birds as through they had been starved.
They took turns catching, roasting and eating, but it required
many hours for all of them to get their fill of the roasted quail.
All that day the strong wind persisted, and flocks of quails
passed over the camps continuously. The excited people flailed
away at them, knocking the birds to the ground, snatching them up
to swiftly prepare them for roasting or to pluck and salt them for
eating later.
As sundown approached, it was expected that the wind would
die down and that the birds -- if they continued to pass over --
would manage to fly at higher altitudes. But the strong wind
continued all night. And all night, by the light of bright
campfires, the Israelites went on batting down all birds within
reach.
Next morning the wind still hadn't abated. Flock after flock
of quails skimmed over the camps. There were so many fowl that
they were seen fifteen to twenty miles on both sides of the camp
areas. The wind continued all that day, and hordes of birds with
it. There seemed to be no end to them. By this time many people
were still downing them, but not with the eagerness of the
preceding day.
Near sundown the wind finally started to subside. The flocks
of quails became smaller and smaller, until no more, even single
stragglers, were seen to pass over.
Thousands of weary quail-catchers slumped upon their beds.
Regardless of their obvious desire to get even more fowl than they
could use, they were relieved when there were no more to try to
get. After two days and one night of bird-bagging, the camps were
full of thousands and thousands of tons of fowl. Besides the
millions of quails already eaten, there were piles of them between
tents, countless numbers strung up to dry and huge amounts being
roasted, boiled, fried or barbecued.
Not everyone had tried his hand at bagging the quails because
not all of the Israelites had lusted for meat. But there were more
than a half-million able-bodied men in the camps, and few of them
refrained from the sport of quail-catching. One can get some idea
of the amount of fowl brought out of the sky by using the figure
500,000 -- the number of men who probably gathered the birds --
and multiplying it by the SMALLEST amount of birds bagged by
anyone during the time the quails passed over the camps.
The taste of roasted, succulent quail flesh was a welcome
treat to the Israelites. But perhaps it wasn't quite as wonderful
as many had expected. When one builds up a lustful, consuming
desire for something, it often turns out to be more desirable in
one's imagination than it does as a reality. Thus it was with so
many of the lustful ones of Israel and their quails.
As for God's promise to supply the Israelites with meat for a
whole month, the Creator more than kept his word. The huge amounts
of birds bagged by the Israelites, if properly preserved, would
have lasted more than a month -- even if eaten greedily by the
more ravenous Israelites.

The Punishment Comes

But something began to happen to cause the Israelites to

suddenly lose interest in quails.
People began to get sick.
From all points in the camps came the increasing moans and
groans of those who had gorged themselves. Their digestive
systems, used to the mild manna month after month, were heavily
over taxed by the great amounts of half-chewed flesh that had been
swallowed hour after hour.
To the horror of friends and relatives who helplessly watched
them, the agonized victims rolled convulsively, then lapsed into
unconsciousness that was soon followed by death.
 More and more died this horrible death as the hours wore on.
By the time the self-inflicted plague had come to a halt, an area
not far from the camps had become a vast graveyard!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 38
TWELVE SCOUTS SEARCH CANAAN

PERHAPS you will remember the time when the Israelites who
complained were suddenly, supernaturally electrocuted by bolts of
lightning. At that time the people begged Moses to exhort God to
have mercy on them. (Numbers 11:1-3.)
Later, when many died because of eating too much quail flesh,
no screaming groups of people came to beg or demand of Moses that
he again plead with God for them. Many were too ill to come to
Moses, and those who weren't ill realized that the dead and the
sick had brought these conditions on themselves.
Nevertheless, there were some here and there who even later
persisted in eating quail flesh that was beginning to spoil. The
result was more illness and a few more deaths.

Moses Causes Criticism

On the route to the promised land Moses met an Ethiopian

woman -- apparently one whom he had known and lived with over
forty years before in Egypt. Without consulting God, and even
though he was now married to Jethro's daughter, Moses now married
the Ethiopian. The historian and priest Josephus gives us what may
be special details about her background.
Because of this event there developed a strong feeling of
envy by Miriam, the sister of Moses and of Aaron. Instead of
privately taking up the matter with Moses as she should have done,
Miriam made a public issue of it.
"Moses had no business doing that. He is just upsetting
everybody," Miriam complained to Aaron. "Moses should have
consulted me."
Although he realized that Miriam was wrong in being envious
and critical, and that she was attempting to exert far too much
authority, Aaron was inclined to agree that Moses shouldn't have
made any great decisions without taking at least some of the
matters up with him and his sister. But he was for letting the
matter drop right there and discussing it in private with Moses.
Miriam had no intention of doing that, however.
"I think we should take this matter to the people," Miriam
went on, "Surely God is inspiring you and me as to what should be
done. But Moses acts as though he is the only one in touch with
God. Unless he's stopped, he'll take all authority to himself and
do just as he pleases with the people."
"Perhaps you're right," Aaron mused. "The feeling of too much
authority could have a bad effect on any man -- even our brother
Moses."
Nothing in this world has ever been done or thought or spoken
without God knowing about it. Although Aaron and Miriam were
chosen servants of their Creator, they displeased Him by their
critical, envious and unkind remarks about another chosen servant
who was above them in authority.
Alone in Aaron's tent, the two felt a peculiar sensation, as
though someone were very close and watching them.

God Summons Miriam and Aaron

"Miriam! Aaron!" a stern voice startled them. "Go to the

tabernacle!"
Fearfully they looked quickly about, but they saw no one,
though the voice seemed to be right beside them.
"Could -- could it have been God or an angel of God
speaking?" Miriam stuttered nervously.
"It must have been one or the other," Aaron murmured,
swallowing with difficulty. "We had better go to the tabernacle
right away."
Outside the tabernacle they met Moses, who also had been
summoned there. Aaron and Miriam -- especially Miriam -- were
uncomfortable in Moses' presence because of talking about him as
they had done. The three of them stood in uneasy silence, waiting
for something to happen. (Numbers 12:4.)
Slowly the cloud of God descended over the tabernacle. There
was a blinding blaze of light from within the curtained inner
room. The three Israelites shielded their eyes with their arms and
backed away from the unusual brilliance. Then, a voice:
"Now listen to Me! Lest there be any doubt as to the one
through whom I choose to speak and direct in these times, be
assured that Moses is the servant who is to bear the greatest
responsibility. Let it be known that I, the Eternal, speak to him
directly as one being to another, and not in some mysterious
manner, or in dreams and visions, as I speak to ordinary prophets.
You, Miriam, and you, Aaron, it is time you know that these things
are so. Why, then, were you so foolish as to speak against Moses,
my chosen servant?" (Numbers 12:5-8.)
Aaron's face was the color of ashes as God concluded His
rebuke. Miriam cringed in fear. Moses was both embarrassed and
angry to learn that he had been the object of wrong remarks by his
brother and sister. Nevertheless, he felt a little sorry for them
because he knew that God often acted with terrible swiftness when
it was His intention to punish anyone.
Miriam and Aaron were relieved when they saw the blinding
light in the tabernacle disappear. They were even more relieved
when they saw the cloud float up from the tabernacle.
"God is departing," Miriam whispered to Aaron. "Surely He
wasn't too displeased with us, or He would have done more than
just talk." (Verse 9.)
"Don't speak like that!" Aaron warned, glancing uneasily at
the departing cloud. "God doesn't forget. We should get back to
our tents and pray for mercy!"
Irked by his sister's senseless statement, Aaron turned to
look searchingly at Miriam. That searching look caused him to draw
back in horror.
The flesh on his sister's face, neck, arms and hands had
suddenly taken on a sickly white hue! Aaron shuddered as he tore
his eyes from her ghastly face.
He knew that she had suddenly become a leper! (Verse 10.)
"Moses!" Aaron called in a quavering voice.

Why God Rebuked Miriam and Aaron

Moses was slowly walking away at the moment. He turned and

came back because he sensed the despair in Aaron's tone. When he
saw Miriam's condition, he was very upset. Miriam for the first
time noticed her hands. She gave a shriek and collapsed on the
ground. Aaron quickly knelt down beside her and looked pleadingly
up at Moses.
"Don't let God take her by this terrible disease!" he begged.
"Ask Him to forgive our foolish sin and heal her." (Numbers 12:11-
12.)
Moses knelt down, leaned over with his face to the ground and
called out to God.
"Make her well now, God!" he cried out. "Be merciful and
forgive her and Aaron of their sins! Remove this awful disease
from my sister now!" (Verse 13.)
Then God suddenly answered Moses: "Because of her disrespect
for authority, Miriam must be shut out of the camp and My presence
for seven days."
To her horror and disgrace, Miriam was led to a distant spot
far outside the camp, there to sit and loathe herself in utter
misery.
Meanwhile, the Israelites were prepared to start out again.
But the cloud didn't move forward, and this obviously meant that
God was delaying the march until Miriam would be brought back into
camp healed. (Verses 14-15.)
 After a week had passed, she was brought back into her tent.
God had answered Moses' prayers and had healed her. She and Moses
and Aaron were very thankful. At the same time, Miriam was sorry
for having spoken out so boldly and wrongly against Moses. If she
had failed to repent, God would have refused to take away her
terrible leprosy, and it would soon have caused her death.
Miriam learned the lesson that all should learn -- that
speaking evil of the servants God has chosen to work for or
represent Him is indirectly speaking evil of the One who created
the whole universe and every one of us. God tells us that wisdom
begins with respect for Him. (Psalm 111:10 and Proverbs 9:10.)

Journey to the Promised Land

After Miriam had been brought back into the camp at Hazeroth,
the people moved northward for several days. Although it was late
summer, they journeyed on through the hot desert country to Paran,
eventually coming to a secluded oasis area called Kadesh or
Kadesh-barnea. (Numbers 12:16 and 13:26.)
It was on the border of the promised land of Canaan. At
Kadesh the cloud came to a halt far more than a night. The people
found several wells and springs in that region, and there was
enough grass for their animals. It was evident that God meant the
Israelites to camp at that place for at least several days. The
tabernacle was erected just as it had been at Sinai, and the
various tribes set up their camps in the same positions.
"Choose twelve capable men -- one who is ruler from each of
the twelve tribes -- for a scouting expedition up into Canaan,"
God instructed Moses. "They are to bring back a full report on the
land. Then the people will learn from their own respected leaders
that it is a good land they are approaching." (Numbers 13:1-2.)
Moses picked twelve outstanding men from the twelve tribes.
These included Joshua, a young man who had previously been very
helpful to Moses, and a man named Caleb of the tribe of Judah.
Joshua and Caleb were chosen as leaders of the expedition. (Verses
3-16.)
"You twelve are to go up into Canaan as scouts," Moses told
them when they were brought together. "It's up to you to find the
best and easiest route there. Carefully observe everything. Notice
whether the land is flat or hilly and what kind of crops it bears.
Note the people, to find out how numerous they are, whether they
are warlike, peaceful, strong or weak. Find out what their
villages and cities are like, and what strongholds they have. Be
sure to see where the best forests are located, as well as the
best grazing and farming areas. Bring back some produce of the
land. And don't fear for your lives, because you can rely on God
to protect you as long as you obey Him." (Numbers 13:17-20.)
The Scouting Expedition Begins

Going to Canaan wasn't simply a matter of packing a few

things and leaving. The scouts needed some idea of the general
lay-out of the land.
This knowledge came from the Kenites -- Moses' father-in-
law's family -- and from traveled strangers at Kadesh who had
joined the Israelites. From them Moses obtained information
concerning the boundaries, mountain ranges, lakes, streams,
forests and desert areas of Canaan. This was carefully studied by
the twelve picked men, and maps were made for them to follow.
When at last the picked scouts had said good-bye to their
families and friends, they set out northward from Kadesh across
the narrow Zin desert. After plodding wearily in the heat over
many miles, they topped a rise to gaze down on a vast expanse of
water more than 4,000 feet below them!
Today this body of salty water is known as the Dead Sea. It
is almost 1,300 feet below sea level -- the deepest chasm on the
land surface. It is forty-seven miles long from north to south,
and is nine and a half miles across at the widest spot. It is
1,300 feet deep at its greatest depth. The dimensions were
slightly different back when the Israelite scouts suddenly came
upon it.
"This must be what is known as the Salt Sea or the Sea of the
Plain!" one of the men exclaimed, pointing to the whitish
shoreline far below. "You know what that means!"
"It means we have reached Canaan!" Joshua shouted
triumphantly. "We know from what we have heard that this large
lake is part of the eastern boundary of the promised land!"
There was happy excitement among the twelve men. Having some
idea of where they were, they felt successful and more secure.
That night they camped on the towering area overlooking the water,
and next morning started down from the mountains to skirt the west
shore of the long lake.
For the next few days their progress was fairly easy.
However, the midday heat was quite intense, and they found that it
was wise to travel only in the mornings and evenings.

The Jordan Valley Visited

At the north end of the Dead Sea they turned eastward to come
to the Jordan River, the main stream emptying into the Dead Sea.
There in the river bottom region they saw that there were many
beautiful farms and that the crops were excellent.
The scouts continued northward, sometimes following the
Jordan River and sometimes veering off toward the mountain range
to the west. They had purposely avoided the country east of the
Jordan River and the Dead Sea because the promised land was then
from the Jordan River westward. (Numbers 33:51-53; 34:1-2, 12 and
Deuteronomy 12:10.) The people they met stared suspiciously at
them, probably regarding them either as wandering traders,
bandits, or vagrants.
A few days later they arrived at another body of water known
today as the Sea of Galilee. It was known also as the Sea of
Chinnereth. This lake, seven miles wide at the north end and
thirteen miles long, was the one near which Jesus Christ would
spend much of His life. It is about 200 feet to the bottom at the
deepest point. The hills back from its east shores jutted up to
2,000 feet. Its surface was about 700 feet below that of the
Mediterranean Sea.
The scouts traveled on northward far past the Sea of Galilee
to a town called Rehob, on the northern border of the promised
land, in the land of Aram, known today as Syria. Having knowledge
of where they were, the Israelites recognized that they were very
close to the northern boundaries of the promised land, and so they
turned back southward. (Numbers 13:21.)
Moving down through the fertile regions between the Jordan
River and the Great Sea (the Mediterranean), the scouts saw even
more people than they had seen near the river. Crops looked even
better, trees bore more fruit and there were more signs of
prosperity.
The scouting Israelites had been coming to more and more
great cities teeming with people and bristling with
fortifications. The people continued to stare at the twelve
strangers as they trudged along the road. The Israelites made no
effort to visit with them. It was wiser to keep to themselves than
run the risk of getting mixed up with robbers or violent men. The
scouts were well-armed for purposes of hunting, and their rugged,
bearded appearance undoubtedly warded off more than one group of
bandits who might otherwise have attacked them for whatever was in
the Israelites' packsacks.
The scouts decided to journey to the east shores of the
Mediterranean Sea. They had heard awesome tales of how warlike the
people were in that region. These, the Philistines, were the ones
through whose land God had kept Israel from traveling when they
had first left Egypt, even though it would have meant a much
shorter trip.

The Scouts Meet the Philistines

There the scouts were especially cautious. They moved around

the towns and villages instead of going through them. Here and
there they noticed armed Philistine men who obviously were
soldiers or civil officers. Once they spotted a whole platoon of
such men at a distance, but the scouts weren't set upon, stopped
or even questioned.
Crossing back to the southeast, they came to Hebron, one of
the oldest cities in the world. It had been founded seven years
before the founding of Zion, the first city founded in post-Flood
Egypt. (Numbers 13:22.)
At Hebron the scouts were so curious to get a good look at
the people and buildings and bazaars that they considered
traveling right through the streets.
"I should like to go through the town as much as any of you,"
Joshua frowned thoughtfully, "but I think it's too much of a risk.
If we all go together, we could be looked on as a band of
renegades, and officers might stop us."
"How about splitting up into two pairs?" Caleb suggested.
"That should help!" Joshua nodded. "But we can't become too
separated. Each couple must be far enough apart that we won't be
regarded as a group, but close enough to be within sight of each
other at all times."
Accordingly, the twelves divided into six pairs and joined a
straggling line of all kinds of people approaching Hebron from the
north.
Hebron wasn't a large city teeming with great crowds, but its
narrow, stony streets were lined with shops where knots of rather
drab humanity bobbed and shuffled in and out. Mixing in with the
hodge-podge of people and pack-animals, the scouts saw and heard
many interesting things. Shopkeepers called out their wares to
them. Small, ragged boys begged them for hand-outs. Grinning,
beady-eyed men, spotting them as strangers, slipped up beside them
and offered to guide them to various places of amusement.
Intent on getting through Hebron, the Israelites weren't
halted by salesmen, beggars or men who had more than guide service
to sell. They moved through the bazaar area and into the southern
fringe of town. Joshua and Caleb, who were ahead, saw several
armed helmeted men pour out of a nearby building and station
themselves menacingly in the street.
"We can't go this way!" Caleb whispered. "Those soldiers mean
to block our path!"
It was obvious that the scouts had at last run into serious
trouble, and just when they had almost completed their trip!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 39
SCOUTS REPORT SEEING GIANTS!
THE ISRAELITE scouts sent out by Moses had traveled by foot over
much of Canaan. They had looped around to arrive at Hebron, a city
not too far from Kadesh. Kadesh was the scouts' starting point,
where the twelve tribes were encamped and awaiting reports from
the twelve-man expedition.
On leaving Hebron, the Israelites suddenly found themselves
confronted by several soldiers blocking the narrow street.
"We can't turn back now," Joshua said in a low voice to
Caleb. "If we turn back, they'll probably take after us!"

Giants!

As the scouts neared the soldiers, they were amazed to

realize that some of them were almost twice as tall as ordinary
men! The towering soldiers saw the expressions of growing unbelief
on the faces of the scouts, who now were close enough to notice
the hostility on the faces of the soldiers. Suddenly the scouts
realized that it was only mock hostility. The giant men broke into
loud, hoarse laughter and stepped aside to let the six pairs of
Israelites continue down the street. It was evident that a
favorite pastime of the soldiers -- the giant descendants of Anak
-- was to playfully startle strangers who had never before seen
such tall men. (Numbers 13:22.)
The scouts breathed sighs of relief and thankfulness as they
left the laughing soldiers behind them. They kept on to the south
-- where they saw numerous other giant tribes -- until they
arrived at a fertile valley known as Eshcol, through which ran a
small stream. This was grape country and time for harvesting
grapes. The Israelites were astounded at the great size of the
grape clusters.
"We were instructed to bring back samples of the produce of
Canaan," Joshua reminded the men. "So far we have gathered only a
few things, and our trip is nearly over. This is perhaps our last
opportunity to take some of the unusual fruit growing here."
Not wanting to invade a private vineyard, the men cut down a
large cluster of grapes apparently growing wild. They hung the
cluster on a pole for two men to carry it between them back to
Kadesh. The grapes weren't so heavy that two men were required to
lift them. It was a matter of letting the massive cluster hang
free so that it wouldn't be crushed. However, the bunch of grapes
was all of two feet long, and each grape was as large as a plum!
The scouts also plucked healthy fruits and luscious figs from
the area. Burdened with their increased loads, they turned south
toward Kadesh.
They arrived at Kadesh just forty days from the time they had
set out. Although many people went out to meet them and to ply
them with questions, the scouts reported at once to Moses. Knowing
that the people were anxious to learn what their spies had seen in
Canaan, Moses later called for the people to assemble close to the
tabernacle. (Numbers 13:23-25.)
As a leader of the expedition, Joshua was asked first to give
a public account of what had taken place. He came out on a high
platform, so that the crowd could see him, and sketchily related
what the men had seen and done.

Joshua's Report

"It is a good land," he concluded. "Large areas of it are

very fertile, as many of you can see by this display of unusual
produce. There is plenty of grazing country for our flocks and
herds. We should thank God that all these good things are there
for the taking when we move northward."
Meanwhile, all the other scouts except Caleb had gathered in
a group and were earnestly talking. When Joshua had finished
speaking, he asked any one of them to add to what had already been
said. One scout, obviously chosen as a spokesman, came up to face
Moses, Aaron and the throng of people.
"The land of Canaan is indeed fertile in some regions, just
as Joshua has stated," the speaker said in a strong clear voice.
"However, when he spoke of our seeing a few very tall men, he
failed to mention that all the people are very large and tall. He
also left out the facts that all the cities have high, thick walls
behind which are large, well-trained, powerful armies. It is
foolish to even think of trying to enter Canaan. We would all be
slaughtered!"
There was an awkward silence. Moses and Aaron, as well as
most others, were greatly startled by what they had heard. Then
the silence suddenly gave way to a growing murmur from the crowd.
Joshua and Caleb exchanged anxious glances. Caleb leaped on the
platform and raised his arms for silence. The murmuring gradually
subsided, but not completely.
"I ask you to hear me on this matter!" Caleb spoke out
loudly. "This man whom you have just heard doesn't speak for all
twelve of us. For some reason he has lied about the cities all
having high walls, all the people being giants and all the armies
being large and powerful. The truth is that God can surely
overcome the inhabitants of Canaan for us!" (Numbers 13:26-33.)
The ten scouts quickly crowded onto the platform, shouting
and gesturing.
"No! No!" they chorused. "This fellow is the one who isn't
telling the truth!"
There was much confusion, both around the platform and
throughout the crowd. After a few minutes Moses and his officers
were fairly successful in restoring order. God does not like
confusion.
"This has been a disgraceful exhibition, especially by men of
your past good reputations," Moses said sternly to the ten scouts.
"If you actually believe it would be a mistake to go into Canaan,
then you must give more reasons than you have already stated, and
with proof!"
There was a quick consultation among the ten men, and again
their spokesmen stepped up to address the people.
"I'll admit that I didn't tell you exactly what conditions
are in Canaan," the speaker shouted, "but neither did Joshua or
Caleb. The real truth is something none of us wanted to bring to
you because it seemed cruel to fill you with complete dismay and
disappointment. However, probably many of you won't believe what I
am about to tell you."
Here the speaker paused, at the risk of being interrupted, so
that the audience would be even more eager to hear his words. He
was counting on Moses giving him a full chance to say what he had
to say.
"Now here are the terrifying facts," he continued. "For some
reason these two leaders probably won't back me up on these
things. But nine other scouts will. In the first place, the
climate of most of the land north of here is very bad. It has
produced mostly desert territory. Water is scarce. Disease and
pestilence have taken the lives of ordinary people like ourselves.
The survivors -- and they must number into many thousands -- are
all giants who are actually so tremendous that we were only as
grasshoppers in their sight. They didn't pay any attention to us
because they looked down on us as only insects. These people have
descended from fierce Hamitic tribes. They are so mountainous and
powerful that it would take only a few of them to stamp all of us
into the ground!" A great sound of discontent welled up from the
crowd. At a command from Moses, Joshua stood up to speak, but the
growing noise from the people drowned out his words even to the
nearest listeners.
"His lies have frightened the people!" Joshua said to Moses
after leaving the platform. "They don't even want to listen to
me."
"Most of them know that they have listened to lies," Moses
said. "They prefer to believe what isn't the truth so that they
will have excuses to return to Egypt."
"Ten of my fellow scouts must be working with those who are
trying to get the Israelites to turn back," Joshua remarked
bitterly.
"It is very plain," Moses agreed. "This growing movement to
try to return to Egypt is getting out of hand."
The Crowd Breaks Up

Moses soberly watched the yelling Israelites milling

excitedly about, and shook his head in disappointment. In recent
weeks, in spite of the trouble these people had given him, his
hope had grown that his task of leading them to the promised land
was about to end. An end to the Journey now appeared about as
possible as single-handedly herding mile lions of wild burros into
a corral.
For a few moments he considered trying to address the people,
to remind them how futile it would be to start back without God's
help. But already the huge throng was breaking up. Officers were
faithfully working to keep the crowd in order, but the people were
too noisy and excited to listen to any more speeches.
Wailing, weeping and murmuring, the people milled around
between camps and tents, loudly complaining that it would mean
death to all if they were to set foot in what they referred to as
a disease-ridden land of giants to the north. All night this noisy
and childish exhibition went on.
Meanwhile, however, many thousands of the Israelites had no
part in the demonstration.
By early morning many of the complainers were worked up into
such a highly emotional state that they again formed into a crowd
that advanced angrily toward the tabernacle. Some of the
demonstrators went so far as to carry sticks and stones.
"We wish we had died in Egypt!" thousands of them yelled.
"We wish we had died in the desert!" other thousands
chorused. "God has dragged us out to this miserable place only for
the purpose of having us slain by giants! Our wives and our
children will all die if we follow Moses any further!"
"We want to go back to Egypt!" was a common cry. "Let us
choose a leader who knows what is best for us -- one who knows the
shortest and fastest route back to Egypt!" (Numbers 14:1-4.)
"We have already picked out those who can lead us!" some of
the Israelites screamed. "Let us put down Moses and his officers
so that our leaders can take over!"
Only the most rebellious and rabble-rousing dared suggest
ousting Moses, and not a great part of the Israelites fell in with
such a suggestion of violence. However, it was plain to Moses that
this unhappy situation could explode into a worse one within
minutes. There was only one wise thing to do. Moses motioned to
Aaron. The two of them mounted the platform. For a few seconds
they silently regarded the clamoring crowd. Then they knelt down
and bent over with their foreheads touching the floor of the
platform. In this abject position they called on God to step in
and take control of the people.
 When the demonstrators saw their leaders bowing quieted down
to a low murmur.
Angered and shocked at the manner in which their fellow
scouts had spoken and acted, Joshua and Caleb decided to take
advantage of this quieter period to try once more to bring the
truth to the people. Joshua once more went to the platform and
walked out in front of Moses and Aaron.
"Fellow Israelites!" Joshua cried out. "I'm here again to
assure you of what all twelve of us have witnessed -- that Canaan
is a good, productive land. There are no giants such as have been
described to you, though there are some men who are several feet
taller than our men. There is a good supply of water. We saw no
unusual signs of disease or pestilence. Canaan is so much better
than any land we have come through so far that it would be very
foolish not to claim it. Let us not rebel against our Creator.
Otherwise He might decide to withhold this promised land from us!"
People looked on with stony faces as Joshua stepped back and
Caleb came forward to stand in front of the two men who were still
prostrate. "What Joshua has just told you is true!" Caleb shouted
to the people.
"God is offering us a wonderful future if only we obey Him.
Surely He is already displeased by your attitude of refusal to go
into Canaan and take what our Creator wants us to have for our own
happiness. As for fearing the Canaanites, there is no reason for
that. As long as God is with us, no people -- even if they were
all giants -- can overcome us!"
As soon as Caleb ceased speaking, the murmuring from the
crowd grew louder and louder. In spite of a number of alert guards
surrounding the platform, the bolder and more excited ones in the
crowd moved menacingly close. Out of the hubbub of shrieks and
yells two chilling words became more and more distinct.
"Stone them! Stone them! Stone them!" (Numbers 14:5-10.)
Very soon the phrase became a monstrous chant from the lungs
of the frenzied thousands. Still Caleb and Joshua stood on the
platform with the kneeling Moses and Aaron.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 40
MOB ATTACKS MOSES

SUDDENLY the mob closed in, pressing the guards against the
underpinning of the platform. A few small stones shot out of the
crowd and bounced off the platform, where Moses, Aaron, Joshua,
and Caleb stood.
Those who attempted to hurl heavier stones were hampered by
the surging mass of human beings. A few men managed to squirm past
the guards and climb onto the platform. They crouched around the
four figures who were already there, eyeing them threateningly. It
was evident that these intruders were waiting for more to join
them for the purpose of seizing Caleb, Joshua, Moses and Aaron.
At that instant a blinding flash came from inside the
tabernacle. Even though the curtains of the structure veiled its
full brilliance, the brightness was so intense that people were
temporarily blinded. A moment later an ear-splitting roar rumbled
out of the tabernacle. The ground quaked as though a whole
mountain had been dropped from the sky!
The intruders staggered off the platform and into the
struggling mass surrounding it. The words "Stone them!" abruptly
ceased from the crowd. The only sounds now were those of alarm in
the frantic scramble to draw back from the platform and the
tabernacle.
Realizing that God had intervened, Moses and Aaron gave
thanks and got to their feet.
"Have the ten traitorous scouts arrested and brought to my
tent," Moses instructed Joshua and Caleb. "I must go now to the
tabernacle to talk with God."
At the tabernacle God asked Moses after he had knelt inside
the tabernacle, "How much longer will these people vex me with
their evil ways? How many more signs must I give them to prove
that I mean what I say? Now I should have nothing more to do with
them except to blot them out of my sight forever. Then, starting
with you, I should build up a greater and a mightier nation!"
Here is where the course of history would have been greatly
changed if Moses had let his vanity get the best of him. With
Israel wiped out, Moses would have claimed Abraham's place as the
"father of nations."
"But if you destroy all Israel," Moses replied, "the
Egyptians shall hear of it. In fact, every nation on Earth will
sooner or later know of it. Word has spread that you are the kind
of God who dwells with His people, and Who leads them with a cloud
by day and a pillar of fire by night. When news goes abroad that
Your people died in the desert, the nations will believe that You
lacked the power to bring them safely into the land You promised
to them. I beg you, God, to forgive these people of their sins,
but I'm not asking You to let go unpunished those who have stirred
the people into wanting to return to Egypt instead of going on
into Canaan."
There was a silence. It was painful to Moses, who couldn't be
certain how God would respond. He realized that his mentioning the
preserving of God's reputation in the eyes of other nations --
especially Egypt -- wasn't necessarily a strong point. God, with
His perfect memory and awareness, wasn't in need of being
reminded. Finally the Creator replied.
 "Because you have prayed as you have for the Israelites, I
shall forgive their sins as a nation. I shall not make a complete
end of them. My reputation for mercy and power and glory will one
day be known in every nation of the world." (Numbers 14:11-21.)
Moses was greatly relieved and heartened to hear these words
from the Creator. He remained for a little while with his forehead
to the ground. But just as he raised his head and was about to
utter his deep thanks, God's voice boomed out at him again.
"I have just told you that I am willing to forgive the sins
of the Israelites. At the same time, however, I will refuse them
entrance into the promised land because they have broken their
covenant with me. This means that those who have rebelled against
me shall never come into Canaan! They shall die in the desert!
This curse doesn't apply to those who are under twenty years of
age -- the very ones whose fathers complained that they would
surely die in the desert because I couldn't protect them. Neither
does it apply to obedient people such as Joshua and Caleb. But it
does mean that most of Israel shall wander forty years in the
mountains and deserts before reaching the land they have refused
and hated. That is one year for every day required for the scouts
to search Canaan!"
"But we have already spent about a year and a half coming to
Canaan," Moses said. "Do you mean that we are to spend forty years
going to a place that is only a few hours distant?"
"Inasmuch as you have already been nearly two years on the
way," God replied, "it will require full thirty-eight more. That
is My judgment on Israel because of their rebellion." (Numbers
14:22-35.)
Just a few minutes previously Moses had felt as though a
great weight had been lifted from him when he was assured that the
people would not be suddenly blotted out. Now the dismal outlook
of thirty-eight years of leading the Israelites was something he
could scarcely face.
"Where must we go from here?" Moses inquired wearily.
"You must leave tomorrow and start southward."
Told by God to carry this depressing information to the
people, Moses and Aaron returned to the platform. A vast,
murmuring throng was still present. Joshua and Caleb hurried to
join Moses and Aaron.

The Ten Scouts Slain

"We didn't have to arrest the ten scouts," Joshua reported,

pointing to a knot of people crowded around something on the
ground. "They're all dead!"
"Dead?" Moses repeated in surprise. "How could it be that all
of them would die at the same time?"
 "We couldn't find out," Caleb explained. "Just a little while
ago they were seen talking together over there. An instant later
they were lifeless on the ground."
Moses quickly realized that God had taken their lives because
of their false reports, but there wasn't time just then to be
concerned about the scouts and their families. Moses had to tell
the people at once what was in store for them. (Numbers 14:36-38.)
When he passed on to them what God had spoken, the people
received the startling news with mixed emotions. Some were
speechless. Others moaned and loudly complained. A small part of
them were jubilant because of hoping to return all the way to
Egypt. Most of them, sobered by the strange, sudden death of the
ten scouts, were quite shaken by the outlook for the future. Many
thought God wasn't fair. Only a fraction of them were willing to
admit to themselves that by their bad conduct they had spoiled a
wonderful future and had brought hardship down on their children.
"Remember," Moses concluded, "that from now on we no longer
have the priceless blessing of God's guidance and protection. We
are like a flock without a shepherd. Only yesterday God wanted us
to go into Canaan. If we had obeyed, God would have scattered any
Canaanites who might have tried to prevent us. But now we don't
even dare stay here lest the people over the mountains to the
north come down and slaughter us! Be ready at dawn, therefore, to
move south."

Rebels Plot by Night

That night was a restless one for Israel. The more the people
thought about God's ruling to turn back, the more they wondered
how they could make up for their sins. In fact, certain ones
secretly met to plan what to do and how to organize the people
into doing it.
Meanwhile, the Israelites were not the only ones aware of
their blazing, all-night campfires. Alert and unfriendly eyes were
peering down from mountain heights to the north, watching to see
what the horde of people in the desert valley would do next.
Moses, too, was restless. He spent much of the night in
thought and prayer. Very early in the morning he dropped asleep
from exhaustion, only to be awakened by Joshua.
"People are breaking camp already," Joshua exclaimed. "It
isn't even daybreak, but there are rumors that thousands are
leaving."
Moses stepped out of his tent. Most of the campfires were
burning low at this hour, and it wasn't possible, in the dense
pre-dawn darkness, to see what was taking place. But in the still,
cool air came the faint jangle of metal and the voices of men
shouting commands to their shepherd dogs. Moses knew the sound
well, and he sensed that a huge caravan was moving out. But why?
And where was it headed?
"Should we call every available officer to try to stop them?"
Joshua asked.
"No," Moses answered, shaking his head solemnly. "We're
already in enough trouble without shedding blood among ourselves.
Just try to find out where these early risers think they are
going."
Aaron joined Moses before Joshua could report back. The light
of dawn streamed in rapidly from the east, making plain to Moses
and Aaron a long column of thousands, with their flocks and herds,
slowly moving out of the camps. Moses was hopeful that he would
discover the column moving through a defile to the south -- the
direction in which God had said they should go.
To Moses' dismay the light of dawn showed that the wide line
of people was moving north. This was the road to Canaan! This was
the way these people had refused to take only hours before. Having
been warned not to go in that direction, thousands of the
Israelites were disobeying by sneaking off that way. (Verses 40-
43.)
"The Amalekites and Canaanites are just beyond that
mountain!" Moses exclaimed, clapping his hands to his head.
"Probably they're armed and waiting! This could mean a terrible
slaughter for all those people!"
Mosses and those with him watched in discouragement as the
thousands of Israelites and their flocks dwindled from sight in
the distant pass.
"Even if all the rest of our armed men went after them,"
Moses said, shaking his head, "it wouldn't make much difference.
God will not protect those who have departed nor those who would
go to their rescue." (Numbers 14:40-43.)
Moses then instructed his officers to see that the tabernacle
was packed and ready to move, and that the people should start
breaking camp at once. He knew there was a possibility that their
enemies, undoubtedly hidden in the mountains, would stage an
attack on the camp.
Before the sun was very high, the remaining greater part of
the Israelites was moving through the defiles to the south. Many a
person left Kadesh before he wanted to, however. Thousands had
hoped to remain long enough to receive some word of what had
happened to friends and relatives who had departed toward Canaan.
Meanwhile, the Canaan-bound | Israelites and their plodding
flocks and herds were close to the top of the pass that led
northward from Kadesh.

Rebels Are Ambushed

 Suddenly hundreds of armed men leaped out from behind the
trailside boulders! Shouting as though demented, they came running
at the startled Israelites with spears and swords. Hundreds of
Israelites died even before they could get their weapons ready for
action. Shrieking women and children turned and tried to run back
down the trail, only to trip helplessly over one another. To add
to the confusion, the herds stampeded and the flocks swarmed
wildly in all directions.
The main body of Israelites gradually began to move backward.
But by now a great number of the enemy -- Canaanites and
Amalekites -- had almost sealed off their retreat by thronging
behind the agitated column of Israelites. The Israelites had
walked squarely into a vast death trap! (Verses 44-45.)
The slaughter that resulted was frightful! Even animals fell
by sword and spear, though most of them escaped into the
mountains. The people were not so fortunate. Within only minutes
the pass was littered with the bodies of men and women. But
because their numbers were so much greater than those of their
attackers, part of them escaped and fled back toward Kadesh. The
Amalekites and Canaanites took after them, pursuing some of them
quite a distance to the south. Most of those who escaped hid among
the rocks until the enemy was gone. Then they set out to try to
catch up with the main body of Israelites that had departed to the
south from Kadesh.
About sundown the Israelites made camp a few miles southwest
of Kadesh. Hours later, when most campfires were either out or
very low, there was great excitement from the north side of the
camp. Weary, footsore escapees were beginning to arrive. Many who
returned needed their wounds dressed. Some died. Others gave
horrifying accounts of the bloody affair.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 41
REBELS CHALLENGE GOD'S GOVERNMENT

THE REBELS who had escaped the Amalekite ambush were a pitiful
sight indeed.
"You who have been spared," Moses told them, "should thank
God that He chose some to be able to return here so that the rest
of us can be reminded what can happen to people who don't have
God's protection. Otherwise, you would now be captives or dead."
As was common with the Egyptians and not uncommon with the
Israelites, there was much weeping and wailing and loud
expressions of sorrow and regret the rest of the night. A part of
the people seemed to be getting a picture of how bleak and
uncertain their lives would be without
God's guidance and protection.

The cloud and the pillar of fire were not removed, because it
wasn't God's intention to entirely forsake Israel. (Deuteronomy
1:3133; Nehemiah 9:19-21.)
It was a case of the Israelites breaking their agreement with
God, which meant that God was no longer bound to give them the
help, guidance and protection that He had promised to give if they
would obey Him.
From then on for nearly forty years God decided the movements
of Israel by such things as the lack of abundance of water, the
presence or absence of grass for their animals, the state of
health of the people and many other factors.
They camped only long enough to lick their wounds and then
continued southward through several more stopping places. From
there they moved into the desert area west of the northern tip of
the Gulf of Aqaba and northeast of Mt. Sinai. This was the area
where, on their way northeast from Mt. Sinai, so many of them had
complained so harshly against God. (Numbers 11:1-3.) They had said
that they would rather die there than go on. This was the place
where a great part of them would eventually die.

Sabbath Broken Again

Fall had arrived, and the nights in the desert were becoming
colder. Campfire material was rather scarce. For some, the
collecting of fuel was fast becoming a full-time job. The people
had to go farther and farther out from the camps to obtain it if
they stayed in one spot very many days.
One Sabbath a man was seen spending the day busily gathering
dried sticks and branches far outside the camps. Most Israelites
respected the Fourth Commandment and feared to labor on the
Sabbath. Thinking that perhaps the man wasn't aware that it was
the seventh day of the week, a few people went out to warn him.
"I don't care what day it is!" the man growled, hardly
looking at them. "I worked all week getting food for my family and
animals. There wasn't time to gather fuel, and so I have to do it
now. If God wants me to get all my work done before the end of the
week, He'll have to add more days to it. Meanwhile, I'm not going
to just sit in my tent and twiddle my thumbs just because some
fancifully robed priest says it's wrong to support my family on
the Sabbath!"
This matter was reported back to camp. Before long two
officers went out to talk to the man. "You are an evil example to
others," the officers told him. "People who see you laboring all
Sabbath without instant punishment might try to do likewise. Then
they would receive the punishment you will eventually receive."
The fuel-gatherer glowered at the officers and swung his load
of sticks from one shoulder to the other.
"Why should I be punished for trying to keep my family warm?"
he snapped. "I can decide what is best for me and mine without any
meddling from you or God!"
This arrogant display of rebellion brought on a hasty arrest
by the officers, but it was no small task to take the man back to
camp. He struggled and fought and cursed all the way.
When Moses was told of the matter, he wasn't certain just
what should be done. Many Israelites had secretly wished the
Sabbath were just another workday. But none of them so far had
outwardly shown such strong feeling against God and authority as
this man had shown.
Moses knew that this matter would quickly become known by all
the people. He also realized that if they found that one could
succeed in being so defiant about breaking the Sabbath without
quick and heavy punishment, numberless Israelites might attempt
the same thing.
This was a problem Moses had to take to God. As usual, God
quickly made clear to Moses what was to be done.
Next morning, acting on orders from Moses, officers led the
offender back into the desert. A huge crowd silently followed,
constantly enlarged by a flow of grim-faced people who had heard
what was going on. Acting on instructions from Moses, they
stripped the offender of his outer clothes, then stoned him to
death. (Numbers 15:32-36.)
The apostle Paul explains in Romans 13:1-7 that God ordained
that criminals be punished. God takes no pleasure in seeing wicked
men die (Ezekiel 33:11), but He knows that law-breakers are better
dead -- to await the second resurrection -- than left around to
harm others or lead others to do evil. God in His mercy sees that
evil men are better off punished than left alive making themselves
and others miserable and unhappy.

Discontentment Grows Again

Not long after the Israelites left Kadesh, another wretched

event took place that resulted in another great disaster. The
situation developed because a state of envy existed in the minds
of some of the people who wanted to be priests or who wanted
certain of their friends to be priests and leaders instead of
Levi's family.
Foremost among such men was a man named Korah, one of Levi's
great grandsons and a first cousin to Moses and Aaron. He strongly
felt that he should have been chosen for a high office. In fact,
he had the idea that he should be in Moses' position as head of
Israel. He was joined in this ill attitude by three Reubenites,
Dathan, Abiram and On. They were of the opinion that Moses was
favoring his family too much, and was not properly distributing
the offices of authority. These men thought all the congregation
should have a voice in government. (Numbers 16:1-3.)
For a long time these men had been seething with discontent
and planning how they could move in to take over the priesthood
for themselves. This scheme against Moses was the same as scheming
against God (Numbers 26:9), but these men were desperate for
power. Gradually they managed to persuade high-ranking Israelites
that their cause was right. Eventually two hundred and fifty
Israelite leaders agreed to join these influential, smooth-talking
schemers in the hope that all would move into higher rank with
greater power and more income.
One morning when Israel was camping at a stopping place on
the way southward, all these ambitious men gathered before Moses'
tent. With Korah, their best speaker and worst schemer leading
them, they came to demand of Moses that some changes be made in
the priesthood. When Moses was told that a crowd of high ranking
men had come to demand some changes in government, he wasn't
surprised. He had sensed for weeks that this kind of trouble was
brewing. Now, as he came out of his tent, he expected to see only
a handful of men. He was rather startled to see more than two
hundred and fifty, and he was considerably upset to recognize so
many trusted men of high rank among those who now stood before him
with unfriendly expressions. (Numbers 16:2.)
"Why are you here?" Moses asked.

Korah Wants More Authority

"We are here because we believe you are taking on too much
power for one man," Korah answered. "You and your priests act as
though you are holier than any of the rest of us. If we are God's
chosen people, then ALL of us are holy. That means that all of us
have equal rights in matters of government. However, you use your
authority to put men who are your friends in the best positions in
government. (Verse 3.) We demand that you yield some of those
offices to the congregation so we can choose our own officials."
Korah, being a good speaker, knew he could be elected to a high
office if the people were allowed to choose their own leaders.
What Korah really was after was complete control of all Israel.
Leaders of nations have always been the objects of envy by greedy
men. Seizing leadership has always been a selfish, bloody game,
with the greatest losers generally turning out to be the citizens.
Even Israel, God's chosen nation, wasn't free of this kind of
ambitious trouble makers.
 Moses was shocked by this blunt demand from Korah. He could
see that the men weren't just bluffing. It was plain that they
were willing to go to extremes to gain what they had set out to
do. Setting armed soldiers on them would only mean bloodshed.
Besides, most of the Israelites would sympathize with the victims
of the soldiers, since they were popular, well-known leaders, and
the situation would become worse.
Without even going back into the privacy of his tent, Moses
knelt forward with his head to the ground and asked God for help.
A few of those assembled became uncomfortable as they stood in the
presence of a humble man calling on his Creator for aid. They
included On, one of the Reubenites. He wanted no more of the
matter, and slipped out of the scene. Other onlookers merely
smiled at what they considered an attempt by Moses to gain their
sympathy by appearing pitifully pious.
"This is no time for a show, Moses!" Korah called out. "Stand
up and explain why at least some of us shouldn't be priests in
place of some of those who are now in service merely because it
was your whim to put them there." Korah, a Levite, already had a
high office, but he wanted an even higher office -- the priesthood
that was given to Aaron. (Verses 8-11.)
Moses slowly came to his feet. Those who watched him couldn't
know that God had just inspired him to know what to say. Ignoring
Korah, Moses addressed Dathan and Abiram.

Moses Tries to Save Rebels

"Before you carry this matter further, let us discuss it in

my tent," Moses said, thus giving them an opportunity to separate
from Korah.
"There is no reason to talk with you," Dathan and Abiram
replied. "We refuse to listen to your excuses for leading us from
the good land of Egypt and into a desert where we are to die. Your
only aim has plainly been to control the people, no matter what
becomes of them." (Verses 12-14.)
These untruthful charges upset Moses. He was tempted to
summon soldiers to slay every rebel before him. But he knew this
was not according to God's plan of dealing with them, and he
controlled himself.
"You have started something you will have trouble finishing,"
Moses declared to Korah in a voice that reached the whole crowd.
"Your belief that just anyone can be in the priesthood without
being ordained by God is not a true one. However, if all of you
insist on trying to force your way into such offices, every one of
you should be here tomorrow morning with incense and with a censer
filled with hot coals. Aaron and his sons will also be here with
their censers. God will make it known which ones he will choose as
priests and their helpers." (Verses 4-7.)
Korah smiled when he heard this. He lacked respect for God,
and he felt that he had bluffed Moses into giving in to the extent
that he and his followers could gain a foothold in wresting power
from Moses.

Rebels Challenge Moses

Next morning the crowd of two hundred and fifty, plus Korah,
Dathan and Abiram, appeared before the tabernacle. Every man
carried a censer filled with hot coals to show his readiness to go
at once into priestly service. Korah had spread the word
throughout the camps that he was going to challenge Moses, and
that there would be a showdown to free the people from what was
wrongfully referred to as Moses' unfair leadership. As a result, a
growing crowd of curious people built up behind Korah's men.
Moses came out to face Korah. With him were Aaron and Aaron's
sons, all of whom held censers with hot coals. The elders of
Israel were also present.
There were minutes of strained silence. God hadn't told Moses
what to do beyond asking the men to show up with censers. Moses
didn't know what would happen next, but he was certain that God
would somehow make it very clear which group would be in power
from then on.
Suddenly there was a brilliant flash from the tabernacle,
followed by a second and a third. It was plain to most that God
was in the tabernacle. (Verse 19.) Some of them drew back, fearful
of what might happen. Even a part of Korah's followers appeared to
be ready to leave, but Korah told them to stand firm. Korah had
become so rebellious that he actually doubted that God could
hinder him and his men from gaining leadership of Israel, and the
blinding display of light from within the tabernacle didn't move
him from his ambition.
Realizing that God wanted to give them some message, Moses
and Aaron stepped away from the others and approached the
tabernacle.
"Remove yourselves and the priests and elders from these
people who face you," God commanded in a voice that only the two
men could hear. "I want you at a safe distance because I intend to
wipe all the others out of existence!" (Verses 20-21.)
Moses shuddered at this alarming remark from God. The Creator
had threatened to do the same thing before, but Moses had begged
him not to, and God answered Moses' prayer. There was nothing to
do now but again ask God to spare the people. Moses and Aaron
bowed down in fervent prayer.
 "Look at him!" Korah exclaimed to those about him. "He's
trying again to gain the sympathy of the people by appearing
pious!"
On the contrary, Moses wasn't concerned at that moment what
the people thought. He was concerned for their lives, and he
pleaded with God not to be angry with many people because of the
evil deeds of a few. (Verse 22.)

God Spares the People

"I shall do this much," God said. "I shall spare the
congregation if you can succeed in getting the people back to
their homes and away from the tents where Korah, Dathan and Abiram
live. Any who go near the homes of those three men will risk
losing their lives."
Encouraged by this merciful statement from God, Moses sent
his officers out to warn the crowd to break up and return to their
tents, and not to go near the tents of Korah, Abiram and Dathan.
Slowly and a bit unwillingly the people sauntered away.
"You said that God would choose His priests if we would
assemble with censers," Korah called out to Moses. "You have only
proved to the people that you are not a man of your word, because
nothing has happened. Tomorrow we shall return. The people will
think the matter over, and tomorrow they will be ready to back us
up in what should be done about your authority."
"You should remember this in the meantime," Moses replied.
"If you live till tomorrow, then you can know that I will not
continue to be the leader of the Israelites."
This strange remark was ignored by Korah, Dathan and Abiram,
who returned to their respective homes, which were close together
on the south side of the Tabernacle. (Numbers 2:10 and 3:29.)
Korah felt that he had made another successful step, and that it
would be only a matter of a day or two before the mass of
Israelites would swing over to his side. As for his two hundred
and fifty followers, they also left and went back to their various
camps.
Later, Moses and Aaron and the elders went to make certain
that the people were not congregated around the homes of the three
main offenders. They found their residence free of visitors, which
was as God wanted it to be. Moses then warned them that because
they persisted in a scheme to take over the government, God would
cause the ground to open up and swallow them. (Verses 23-30.)
Dathan and Abiram came out of their tents, along with their
wives and children, to hear what more Moses had to say.
"Now he's trying to threaten us with an earthquake," Dathan
scornfully shouted to Abiram. "Can you think of anything more
fantastic?"
 "I'll believe it only when it happens -- and maybe not even
then," Abiram shouted back with a grin.

Too Late to Repent!

"We have given these men fair warning," Moses said to those
with him. "Perhaps God would spare them if they would repent, but
since they refuse to repent, it's obviously too late now. Let us
leave here before something dreadful happens."
Almost as soon as their backs were turned there was a growing
rumble from within the Earth. The ground trembled, then heaved
upward directly between the tents of Abiram and Dathan and the
tent of Korah, which was close by in another camp!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 42
"THE EARTH OPENED ITS MOUTH!"

SCREAMING terrorized people of all three families -- Korah, Dathan

and Abiram -- rushed wildly and aimlessly in all directions. Then
the quivering mound of ground suddenly collapsed and fell back
into a deep, yawning chasm! Tons of soil and rock slipped off the
vertical sides of this horrifying hole and thundered down into
dark oblivion, taking people, tents, animals and most everything
that belonged to Korah, Dathan and Abiram. (Numbers 16:31-33 and
26:10.) It was as though a gigantic mouth had opened in the
Earth's crust for the one purpose of swallowing the rebellious men
and their possessions!

Children Miraculously Escape

The only ones spared in this unusual catastrophe were the

children. (Numbers 26:11.) God miraculously saved their lives by
causing them to run in the directions in which they could escape.
That way God could keep His promise to take all the children
safely into the Promised Land. (Numbers 14:31 and Deuteronomy
1:39.)
For a few seconds the ground thrashed and rolled, churning
the victims into the black depths. Then the sides of the pit
crashed together with a mighty roar, dirt and sand spewing high
into the sky in a dusty cloud. The pit closed so firmly and so
evenly that there was little evidence left to show that three
homes, their families and all their flocks had peacefully existed
there only a few seconds previously. God had struck with such
quick punishment that the victims were both slain and buried in
one devastating event!
 This calamity was witnessed by a horde of inquisitive
Israelites who madly scattered in horror from the scene of
destruction, fearful that the ground would open up again and
swallow all of them. (Numbers 16:34.) People and tents were
trampled in the chaotic mass stampede to flee from where the Earth
had opened and closed so suddenly.
Among those who fled were the two hundred and fifty men who
had followed Korah and who had brought their censers to see if God
would choose them as priests. There were many among them who had
begun to regret going along with Korah. But when they witnessed
the dreadful end of their champion, they were filled with terror.
Most of them fell in with the shocked people streaming away from
the scene of destruction.
Even though they were soon scattered among thousands of
others, all two hundred and fifty men suddenly met death by bolts
of fire, shooting down from the sky. (Verse 35.)
Later, God told Moses that one of Aaron's sons, Eleazar,
should gather up all the censers carried by those destroyed men
because the censers had been consecrated for priestly service.
"The metals in those censers have been hallowed for service
to Me," God explained. "Save them so that they will be used in
forming special plates with which to cover the altar of burnt
offerings. Then let those plates be a reminder to the people that
no one except the descendants of Aaron is to offer incense before
Me. Anyone who does otherwise will be subject to the fate of Korah
and those who followed him with their foolish ambitions." (Verses
36-40; II Chronicles 26:14-21; and Hebrews 5:4.)
Many of the Israelites who had fled from the scene of terror
didn't stop until they had reached the bases of the mountains that
were not far distant. Most of them gradually returned to their
tents that same night, however, after it seemed evident that there
probably wouldn't be another horrible opening of the ground.
Nevertheless, there was little sleep that night for many who
vividly remembered the terrible events of that day.

Next Morning ...

Next morning, however, the general attitude of the people

began to swing back to that of their usual rebellion. There were
still many who wanted to see Moses and Aaron lose leadership. They
spread tales that the earthquake and the sky fire of the day
before were brought about by some kind of terrible magic. They
blamed Moses and Aaron for using the magic to kill all those who
had died.
This foolish gossip caught on like fire in a windy field of
dry grass. By afternoon a sullen and growing crowd was milling
around close to Moses' tent. Moses was dismayed when he came out
of his tent and the crowd began to shout.
"You have murdered the people who should have been put in
God's service!" they chanted. (Numbers 16:41.)
The attitude of the people in the crowd showed that at least
part of them actually doubted that the events of the day before
were entirely God's doing. Otherwise, they should have feared to
make such a strong, untrue accusation. At first Moses thought
that- only those gathered before his tent were blaming him for
what had happened. He was more distressed when his officers began
bringing in reports of people talking accusingly from all parts of
the camps.
Moses went back into his tent to confer with Aaron, leaving
the shouting crowd to be handled, if it were possible, by loyal
Israelite officers. As soon as Moses entered his tent the crowd
quickly became silent.
"The cloud is covering the tabernacle!" someone outside
shouted excitedly. "A bright light is glowing from inside the
tabernacle!" (Verse 42.)
Moses and Aaron knew that this meant that God wanted to talk
to them. They hurried out of the tent, strode swiftly to the
tabernacle and prostrated themselves before the piercing light.
"Get out of this vicinity at once!" God spoke to them. "I
intend to snuff out the lives of all these people because of their
sinful attitudes, their ugly disrespect!"
Moses and Aaron were very fearful for all Israel when they
heard these words from God. On their knees, with their foreheads
bowed all the way to the ground, they begged Him to be merciful
and spare the people.
But even while they prayed, an officer rode in from an
outlying part of one of the camps to announce that people were
falling dead by the hundreds where he had just been. The news
spread throughout the crowd, which then began to break up. Those
who didn't hurriedly leave started to moan and groan so loudly
that Moses and Aaron were roused from their praying.
When Moses heard what was happening, he was more fearful than
ever. "God has already started to wipe out Israel with some kind
of terrible plague!" he exclaimed to Aaron. "Perhaps God's wrath
will subside if we humble ourselves by making a special atonement
for the people. Take a censer, get hot coals from the altar and
some incense and hurry out among the stricken people with it!"
Aaron quickly did as Moses commanded. He ran all the way to
the camp where the deaths were taking place, and elbowed his way
through knots of excited, shouting, moaning people who were
hurrying in all directions.
"Don't go near them!" Aaron heard someone shout, and saw a
man pointing a trembling hand at some figures gasping on the
ground. "They have some awful disease that is causing them to
suddenly choke to death! It's spreading to other people!" (Verses
43-46.)
Aaron quickly scanned the scene of horror before him. People
were strewn everywhere. Some were motionless. Others were tossing
and struggling, clawing feverishly at their own throats. Most of
those attempting to flee from the dying masses were stumbling to
the ground, only minutes later to fall victims to the mysterious
force that was causing people's throats to tighten shut.

Aaron's Prayer of Faith

Realizing that God was dealing with these people, Aaron

stepped into the area between the dead and those who fled. He held
his censer up and sprinkled incense on the glowing coals. As the
perfumed smoke drifted upward, he uttered in deep sincerity a
prayer for God to forgive the Israelites and stop the plague.
All around him people were stumbling down, overcome by the
throat-clutching plague. But when Aaron finished praying and
looked about, he saw that none of those fleeing were falling to
the ground. They were leaving the dead far behind. It was plain to
Aaron that God was allowing the people to escape, and that meant
that the plague was stopped! (Verses 47-48.)
As a result of the faith of Moses and Aaron, God had decided
at the last moment to spare the people. If Moses and Aaron hadn't
earnestly prayed to Him, the whole history of Israel and the world
would have been altered!
This is one of the outstanding examples of all time of how
answered prayer can change the course of history. There have been
many other times -- more than most people realize. God is always
ready to listen to the appeals of those who faithfully obey Him.
However, God is not what some might term a soft-hearted push-
over. There is more love and mercy in His character than human
beings can understand, but that mercy is tempered by judgment and
justice. God's mercy extends in much greater measure than we can
imagine to those who are willing to let God rule them. But He does
punish the wicked for their own ultimate good.
Once again a great number of Israelites were sobered by their
close brush with death, though far from all of them realized just
how near they had come to being completely wiped out.
It was no small task to remove the victims of the short-lived
plague. 14,700 bodies were taken from the camp and buried at a
distance in the wilderness sand. This figure did not include any
who were taken because of the rebellion of Korah and his
supporters. (Verses 49-50.)
All this loss of life had come about mostly because of the
greedy desire of ambitious men to take over the high offices of
the nation. Although God had performed astounding miracles to show
that the wrong people wouldn't be allowed in the priesthood, there
were still men who coveted those high positions, and many more who
were yet to be convinced that the Levites weren't to be replaced
by others outside their tribe.

One More Miracle

God wanted to settle this issue once and for all, by

performing one more miracle in which a few leaders would have a
part. He was now going to convince the last of the doubters.
Carrying out instructions from God, Moses commanded each of
the twelve tribal princes to bring him the official staff or rod
of his respective tribe. These rods had been in the various
families a long time. They had been fashioned from straight tree
limbs that had become hard, seasoned and polished. The rod for the
tribe of Levi was the one used by Moses in Egypt to perform
miracles. It was later presented to Aaron.
On each of the rods was inscribed the name of the prince of
the tribe to which it belonged. Aaron's name was inscribed on his
staff for the tribe of Levi. In the presence of the princes Moses
took all the rods and placed them in the tabernacle close to the
ark. (Numbers 17:1-7.)
"Tomorrow I shall go back after the rods," Moses told the
leaders and the crowd behind them. "One of those rods, even though
they are actually nothing but hard, dry sticks, will tomorrow be
budded out as though it were a green branch. The rod that is
budded will indicate in which tribe the priesthood will exist from
now on!"
There were smiles and expressions of doubt on all the faces
except Aaron's. The tabernacle was guarded all that night. Next
morning when Moses brought the rods out of the tabernacle for
inspection, those expressions of doubt turned to that of
amazement.
All the rods were the same as when they had been put in the
tabernacle the day before; that is, except the staff with Aaron's
name on it representing the tribe of Levi. It was studded with
live limbs ending in tender buds, green leaves, reddish blossoms
and even a few almonds ready to pick! (Verses 8-9.)
"Now deny the evidence that God wants the priesthood to
remain only in the tribe of Levi!" Moses told the astonished
leaders. Heads nodded in silent agreement as the crowd broke up.
At God's command, Moses put Aaron's rod back in the ark of the
covenant as a stern reminder to would-be rebels. From that time on
there were no more great efforts to take over the priesthood.
(Verses 10-11 and Hebrews 9:4.)
 The people were so impressed by this latest miracle that they
told Moses they finally realized that they didn't dare go anywhere
near the tabernacle in an effort to get the priesthood because God
would slay them all if they did. (Numbers 17:12-13.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 43
ON TO CANAAN AGAIN!

GOD SPOKE to Aaron once again during those trying thirty-eight

years of wandering. This time it was to remind him of several very
important matters. One was the subject of tithing.

God Explains Tithing

A tithe is a tenth part of anything, especially the tenth of

one's increase, whether it be in wage income, livestock or crops.
A tenth part of anyone's increase belongs to God.
God uses it for His work. In Old Testament times the Levites
did His physical work. So God paid them for their work by His
tithes. This tithe, which is actually God's, became the only
inheritance of the Levites, inasmuch as they were not to own
farming land on which to earn an income. They were to live and
carry on God's work with this tenth, and in turn were to tithe
what they received from God by paying a tenth to Aaron's family,
which held the high priesthood. (Numbers 18:8-32.)
This was the simple but effective system God gave to the
Israelites for financing God's physical work and all things that
had to do with the tabernacle. Today the tithe still belongs to
God and He uses it for His work today -- the preaching of the
gospel. This doesn't mean that present-day organizations falsely
calling themselves Christian are to receive God's tithes. They are
not connected with God or the true Church. God's spiritual work of
preaching the gospel has replaced the physical duties of the
Levites and tithes are to go only to those who represent it.
Ordinarily it would be a simple matter to figure what a tenth
of money wages would be. But some might wonder how one whose
increase was only a sheep would give a tenth of a sheep, or how
one who had only a small garden would give a tenth of his crop.
The answer is that today the value of the sheep is determined and
a tithe or tenth of the value of the sheep is paid to God.

Tithing Is for Our Good

 So often, when the subject of tithing is brought up in these
times, the same remark is heard: "If I gave a tenth of my income,
my family would starve!"
People who carelessly make this remark do not realize that
just the opposite is true. Perhaps most people don't realize or
appreciate that everything they think they possess is not really
theirs. It is God's. God merely allows them to use or enjoy it for
a while. When we stop to consider this fact, isn't it plain that
the Creator is quite generous in requiring that we turn back only
a tenth for financing His work?
The tithing law was not instituted for God's benefit. He owns
the world and everything in it. (Psalms 24:1 and 50:10.) God gave
the tithing law for our good. Our responsibility for handling some
of God's money as His stewards helps us to learn to love others
and enjoy GIVING. This develops in us God's type of character and
trains us for eternal life's true riches. (Luke 16:1-11.)
To add to His generosity, God has made a sacred promise that
He will increase our material wealth if only we are faithful in
paying Him what we owe. (Malachi 3:10-11.) Can you imagine one
person telling another that if he will pay what he owes that the
creditor will see to it that the debtor will receive a large
financial reward? That's what God has told us, in so many words.
Where can one find a better deal than that?
What it all amounts to is that NO ONE CAN AFFORD NOT TO
TITHE! God has told us that if we don't tithe we are robbing Him.
If we are robbing God -- and millions of people are doing just
that today -- we can have no part in the financial blessing that
God has decreed for those who are faithful in tithes.
This doesn't mean that others may not temporarily prosper who
want to have no part of God and His laws. God is allowing many of
them to have the good things only in this life -- the only life
some of them will ever have. Surely no wise person would want to
be in the position of such people. It is far better to prosper in
this life by God's special blessing -- PLUS living forever by the
gift of eternal life in surroundings and circumstances that would
show worldly millionaires' lives to be dull and miserable!
Have you ever noticed that some religious organizations that
don't believe in obeying God are often in such desperate need that
they are forced to promote the principle of tithing? They use all
sorts of arguments and ideas as to why people should tithe' but
why they don't have to keep the Ten Commandments. In most cases
these arguments carefully avoid any mention of tithe as referred
to in the Old Testament. There is seldom any reference to the
reason why God established the tithe and when. That is because
there is an increasing disbelief in the Old Testament. Yet they
need money -- and that is why they claim to teach tithing.
 God is the Author of tithing. It began long before the time
of Moses. Abraham and Jacob paid tithes long before Moses' time.
(Genesis 14:1820; Hebrews 7:4-10; Genesis 28:20-22.)
Many people who believe in giving a tenth of their increase
make a practice of giving it to their favorite charities or needy
families. Giving to those in need is good, but that first tenth is
to go to no one except God. (Malachi 3:10.) The only way that is
possible is to give it to the true representatives of God -- those
who are in God's service in His work.

On to Canaan

The next thirty-eight years after the Exodus were spent by

the Israelites in wandering aimlessly and often miserably from
place to place in the desert regions of the Sinai peninsula west
of the Gulf of Aqaba. The Gulf of Aqaba is a finger of the Red Sea
bordering the east side of the peninsula.
There is little record in the Bible pertaining to where they
camped and what they did throughout most of this time until more
than a generation later -- when they started back to the northeast
on the same route they had taken right after they left Egypt.
During those thirty-eight years people died by thousands and
thousands. A whole new nation had grown up. During these thirty-
eight years God was causing the deaths of all those men who
complained when the scouts returned from searching Canaan. Only
their children would be permitted to cross over Jordan into the
Promised Land. (Deuteronomy 1:35-39.) Several generations of
livestock had long since died. Not all the older people had died
since the Israelites had set out in their aimless wanderings,
however. Some still living were Moses, Aaron, Miriam, Caleb and
Joshua.
Once more, after a lapse of nearly four decades, the
tremendous caravan of millions moved up to the city of Kadesh from
which the twelve scouts had been sent north to get a good look at
Canaan. It must have been a sobering thought to the people that
they were still no nearer Canaan after plodding about for over
thirty-eight years and looping around and around over the same
country for thousands of miles. But they couldn't rightly blame
God for their misfortune. If they and those who had gone before
had obeyed Him, they would have arrived in safety and prosperity
in Canaan almost four decades sooner.
Miriam, the sister of Moses and Aaron, died right after
Israel encamped at Kadesh the second time. (Numbers 20:1.) She was
about one hundred and thirty years of age at her death.
When Israel had stayed at Kadesh the first time, there was
plenty of water. Conditions changed in thirty-eight years,
however. Some of the springs had dried up. Others couldn't produce
enough water to continue to provide for the vast needs of the
Israelites and their livestock.

Israelites Complain Again!

Shortly after Miriam's death the water shortage became so

serious that a loud, complaining crowd gathered around the tents
of Moses and Aaron.
"We want water! We want water! We want water!" they chanted
over and over for hours. (Numbers 20:2.)
Moses and Aaron were accustomed to this sort of childish mob
treatment. They hoped that the noisy crowd would tire and break
up, but the situation grew worse. Fearing that violence might
result, Moses asked Aaron to appear with him before the crowd.
When the people saw the two leaders standing before Moses'
tent, they broke into such a loud roar of discontent that Moses
couldn't make himself heard when he tried to address them. The
roar finally died down, only to give way to loud accusations from
leaders of the mob.
"Why have you dragged us here to die along with our
livestock?" one man screamed. "We would have been spared great
misery if we had died with our brethren who died in God's plagues
years ago!"
"What is your reason," someone else yelled, "for stopping in
this rocky, sandy waste where no grass nor vines nor trees grow,
and where there is only enough water to make death more painful
and lingering?" (Verses 3-5.)
The crowd was angrier than Moses had realized. Officers
hovered around to quell any outbreak of violence, but it was plain
that the officers wouldn't have been capable of managing the crowd
if it were to break out in a rampage. There was only one thing to
do. Moses seized Aaron's arm and accompanied by loud jeers and
hoots from the crowd, the two of them hurried to the tabernacle.
As soon as they entered the sacred tent, a light came from
the inner room. It became brighter and brighter as -Moses and
Aaron bowed with their faces to the ground and made their problem
known to God. (Verse 6.)
"Take the rod from here in the tabernacle and go with Aaron
out to that high rock that is close to the camps," God told Moses.
"Call for the people to gather there to witness what will happen.
Then SPEAK to the rock, commanding it in My Name to give forth
water. After you have done this, plenty of water will come out of
the rock. There will be more than enough to take care of the needs
of all the people and their animals." (Verses 7-8.)
Moses took the rod -- the one that had budded out to show
that Aaron's family should retain the priesthood -- and set out
with Aaron. It wasn't difficult to attract a crowd. The murmuring
mob was still milling about. It noisily followed Moses and Aaron,
who were surrounded by a number of officers as they strode off to
a certain tall rock that jutted up out of the sand close to the
Israelites' camp.
"I have become weary of this mob foolishness over the years,"
Moses remarked to Aaron. "Again the people have gone too far with
their threats and demonstrations. It is time we show them again
what great power can come through us!"
"I agree," Aaron answered, glancing uneasily at the mob that
was closing clamorously in on them. "It would be wise to use the
power through the rod more often to cause these troublemakers to
have more respect for us."
This was a wrong attitude on the part of Moses and Aaron.
They should have been more concerned with showing GOD'S power and
causing the crowd to respect HIM. Both men had been under more
strain than usual because of the death of their sister and more
complaints than usual from the people. As leaders, however, they
were expected by God to exercise great control and wisdom under
all circumstances.
This wrong attitude continued when Moses, standing with Aaron
atop the rock God had indicated, looked down with disgust on the
shouting crowd. He hoisted the famous rod as high as he could hold
it until the people's shouting and shrieking died down.

Moses Loses His Temper

"Listen to me, you rebels!" Moses shouted. "You have been

whining and complaining about a shortage of water. Why do you
complain when you know we have the power to give you water? Don't
you know that we can cause this rock to open up and spew out all
the water you need?" (Verse 10.)
The crowd became completely silent. Thousands upon thousands
of eyes were focused on Moses as he stood there on the rock,
plainly etched against the bright sky. The Israelite leader was in
an increasingly bad mood as he thought of all the insolence and
disobedience he had struggled with through the years. Now he
harbored a strong desire to once and for all stop their
complaining by proving to them that he could, with the rod,
perform any kind of miracle.
God had told Moses this time to speak to the rock, commanding
it, through the power of the Creator, to give forth water. But
instead of speaking to the rock, Moses spoke unadvisedly and in
anger to the people. (Psalm 106:32-33.)
"You are only a howling mob undeserving of water!" Moses
cried out. "Nevertheless, you shall receive it, if only to remind
you that your demonstrations are childish!"
 God had not instructed Moses to use the rod to strike the
rock. It was to be carried by Moses and Aaron as a symbol of their
Levitical authority in using God's tremendous power. But Moses
drew the rod back over his head and brought it down sharply on the
rock. The crowd gazed in expectant silence as long moments passed.
No water came out of the rock.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 44
THE TROUBLESOME ROAD TO CANAAN

WHEN Moses struck the rock at Kadesh and no water came out,
painful moments passed.
Some of the people began to hoot and jeer. Moses and Aaron
glanced nervously at each other. Vexed and impatient, Moses did
the very next thing that came to his mind. He lifted the rod and
again whacked it down on the rock with even greater force.
The crowd went silent, waiting for something to happen. Moses
was almost crushed by a heavy feeling of embarrassment because no
water was forthcoming from the rock.
In-his strong feeling against the mob, he had either
forgotten or ignored the instructions God had given him. He had
chosen his own way, and now he seemed to be unable to make good
his boast that he had power to supply water to all those
Israelites.

God Brings Water

"If water doesn't come out of this rock after what you've
promised," Aaron shakily remarked to Moses, "the people will be so
angry that they'll probably go completely out of control. If a
miracle doesn't occur within the next minute or two, there'll be
plenty of trouble!"
Moses knew Aaron was right. In his unhappy situation all he
could think to do was strike the rock a third time. Before, he
could do so, however, the boulder shook as though an explosion had
taken place within it. Moses, Aaron and the few officers standing
farther back on the rock were all but thrown off their feet. When
they recovered their balance, they realized that a strong stream
of clear water was noisily gushing from the base of the boulder
below them! (Numbers 20:7-11.)
A tremendous shout came from the crowd. People rushed toward
the rock to dip into the cool water, but were forced back as it
surged speedily forth to spread into a swift stream that coursed
toward the camps of the Israelites. Even before the stream had
flowed into a definite course and had- lost its muddiness, people
and livestock thronged to it to get their fill. Then started the
task of filling millions of pots, jars and goatskin bags with the
precious fluid.
Moses and Aaron were greatly relieved to see the life-giving
water flowing from the rock. Another crisis had passed. One more
rough spot had been smoothed out.
Nevertheless, Moses knew that all was far from right. Now
that water had come to the people, he had a gnawing feeling of
guilt.
"We should return to the tabernacle to thank God," Moses
muttered uneasily to Aaron.
At the tabernacle God's voice spoke out in such an angry tone
that Moses and Aaron trembled as they bowed their heads to the
ground.

God's Just Punishment

"You have failed to act with wisdom," God told them. "You,
Moses, let your temper get the better of you in front of the
people. Then, instead of SPEAKING to the rock as you were
instructed, you struck it. In fact, you struck it TWICE, as though
it were necessary to keep on flogging it in order for something to
happen. You also gave the people the impression that it was
through your power and not Mine, that a miracle would produce
water. And you, Aaron, spoke and acted in agreement with your
brother's wrong attitude.
"Because you have acted with such independence, and have
tried to take credit for a miracle that only your Creator could
perform, you have failed to honor Me before the people. Therefore
neither of you shall be permitted to reach Canaan with your
people!" (Numbers 20:12-13, 23-24 and Numbers 27:12-14.)
Moses and Aaron remained kneeling in stunned, painful
silence. This pronouncement from God felt like a sudden death
sentence! It meant that they would not be allowed to enter the
promised land for which they had been striving for so many years.
Moses and Aaron repented of what they had done. God forgave them.
But that did not mean God would remove the penalty in this life.
Some sins we still must suffer from even though God has forgiven
us.
A few minutes later, when they were certain that God had
nothing more to say on the matter, they got up and trudged off to
their tents. It was plain to them that God had no favorites, and
that He would punish the disobedient in high offices no less than
He would punish the disobedient of the lowest rank.
A fact worth remembering is that the more one is educated and
trained in God's service, the more God requires of that person.
Moses and Aaron Repent

Even though Moses and Aaron were denied the privilege of

entering Canaan with their people, they repented and will
undoubtedly reach a much richer promised land -- that of the
future. When Christ comes to rule the world only a few years from
the time this is written, those resurrected for service under
Christ will surely include Moses and Aaron.
Whatever Moses and Aaron thought about their future, their
duties still existed. Aaron faithfully continued as high priest.
Moses had to make daily decisions as usual.
The greatest decision while the people were in Kadesh was how
the Israelites should proceed toward Canaan from that point.
There was more than one route to Canaan from Kadesh. One way
had been attempted almost four decades earlier by many of the
Israelites when they had been set upon by Amalekites and
Canaanites, and when so many Israelites had lost their lives.
Another way was to cross eastward over the Mt. Seir range of
mountains and then proceed north. Or the traveler could proceed
north or south around Edom to the king's highway.
This great highway was a major road leading up east of the
Dead Sea. It had been constructed across swamps and deserts and
mountains hundred of years previously by local governments, and
had since been used and kept in fair condition as a route for
armies and merchant caravans.
Moses already knew God would not lead Israel by the way where
so many had been slaughtered years before, even though it was the
most direct route. Even though it was a longer route, Moses
recognized it would be to the advantage of the Israelites to
travel on the king's highway through the land of Edom. Once they
were through Edom and Moab, they could enter Canaan by turning
westward.

Opposition from Edom

Realizing that it was necessary to receive permission to pass

through the nation, Moses sent messengers to the ruler of Edom.
The letter carried by the messengers pointed out that the
Israelites, as cousins of the people of the Arabian desert, had
struggled through many years of hardships in their efforts to come
out of Egypt, and that they would like to be regarded as friendly
relatives passing through the territory of the Edomites.
"Please let us pass through your country," Moses continued in
the letter. "We promise not to tramp through your fields nor
through your vineyards. We won't use even your water. Our desire
is simply to reach the king's highway and proceed northward."
(Numbers 20:14-17.)
 The Israelite messengers returned only a few hours later with
word from the ruler of Edom.
"The Edomite king told us to tell you," the messengers
reported to Moses, "that if we go through his land his army will
attack!" (Verse 18.)
Moses was disappointed. He certainly hadn't expected such a
hostile reply.
"Perhaps the Edomites don't believe that we won't use their
water," Aaron suggested. "They might agree to our moving through
their land if we would offer to pay for any water we should use."
"The idea is worth trying," Moses remarked after pondering a
few moments.
Later, another set of Israelite messengers returned from Edom
with an answer to Moses' second request.
"The king wants you to know," the men reported to Moses,
"that our people can't come through his land under any
circumstances. He said that while he is king two million strange
people and their animals won't go stamping across Edom."
Moses was again disappointed. He had hoped that his second
appeal to the ruler of Edom would result in success. Before he
could express his thoughts, however, an officer arrived to
excitedly announce that Edomite troops were approaching from the
north. (Verses 19-20.)
Right after the messengers returned, one of Moses' officers
shouted to look back to the northeast. Moses and those about him
turned to see a vast line of figures silhouetted against the sky
atop the ridge in the area where the pass trail led into Edom and
toward the king's highway. Sunlight reflected in strong glints
from those distant figures indicated that they had swords, spears
and armor.
The Edomite army had arrived!

A Narrow Escape

"Sound the signal to break camp!" Moses ordered. "Tell the

people to be ready to leave in order within the hour. Warn the men
to prepare themselves for a possible attack!"
There was sudden action among the Israelites. The same scene,
strangely, had been enacted by them or their ancestors almost two
generations before when a part of them had tried to get into
Canaan against God's will. Now, however, they were not divided,
and they worked faster than before to get ready to leave.
Once again the more than two millions of people and their
flocks and herds moved on the trail that led into the desert
valley called the Arabah.
Whether the Edomites planned to attack or whether they
intended only to protect their borders is something we probably
won't learn until God makes it known in the future when He will
undoubtedly reveal all the facts of the past history of man. In
any event, the tribes of Israel managed to leave the border in
time to avoid any trouble with the army of the king of Edom.
The first stopping point was at Mt. Hor, a high peak of the
Seir range. There God gave a special message to Moses and Aaron.
He instructed them to come up to the top of the mountain. Aaron
was to dress in his priestly robes and was to bring one of his
sons, Eleazar. (Numbers 20:22-25.)
The people quickly sensed that some special event was to take
place on the mountain, and many of them watched the three men
ascend the sandstone mountain to its height of six thousand feet.

Aaron Dies on Mount Hor

After the three arrived atop Mt. Hor, Aaron gazed silently
down on the Israelite camp he knew he would never join again.
Looking upward, he could see to the west a part of the mountains
and deserts through which the people had struggled. He turned his
gaze to the northwest, but could not quite see the promised land
just over a range of mountains. Regretfully he remembered God's
pronouncement that he and Moses would not go into that promised
land because of their wrong attitude when they sought to bring
water to the people out of a rock. He realized that he had come to
the end of his life.
According to God's instructions, Moses removed the priestly
attire from Aaron and put it on Aaron's son Eleazar. As soon as
this was done and Eleazar was anointed into Aaron's office, Aaron
sat down, leaned back on a ledge and closed his eyes. It was at
that moment that he drew his last breath. There was nothing to be
done to prevent him from the peaceful and painless death that came
to one of God's servants at the age of one hundred and twenty-
three years. (Verses 2728; Numbers 33:37-39.)
There was great mourning among the Israelites when they
learned of Aaron's death and burial. The mourning continued for
thirty days -- the length of time spent in expressing grief in
those days -- because of the passing of a person of high rank.
(Numbers 20:29.)

Under Attack Again

Meanwhile, a Canaanite king whose small domain included an

area of south Canaan heard that the Israelites were about to
invade his territory to the northwest of the Mt. Hor region. This
king felt that it was wiser to attack than to be attacked. Not to
be outdone, he sent mounted troops to the south to rush in on the
camps of the Israelites.
 So swift was the attack that some of the Israelites were
whisked away as prisoners before anything could be done. The
Israelites were so upset by what had taken place that they made
vows to God that they would wipe out the towns from which the
attackers had come if only God would help them. God quickly
answered their pleas and Israel proceeded safely northward in the
Arabah. (Numbers 21:1-3.)
After leaving the Mt. Hor area and defeating the Canaanites,
the Israelites continued through the valley of the Arabah. This
route was called the way of the Red Sea because it led to the gulf
of Aqaba.
Traveling through this huge desert cradle was difficult
because of the heat and the arid conditions. A number of people
began to complain, especially because of the manna, which they
disliked because of their bad attitude. Their state of mind was
like a contagious disease. It spread so swiftly that it was only a
matter of hours before a pounding wave of discontent disrupted the
camps. (Verses 4-5.)
As usual, the head complainers organized throngs to gather
before Moses' tent with their loud and childish demonstrations.
Their remarks were so profane against Moses and against God that
God was angrily moved at once to punish the offenders.
Even as noisy crowds shouted against their Creator, screams
of pain and terror began to rise from all parts of the camp.
Thousands of snakes were suddenly wriggling into the tents,
angrily biting the people on the feet and legs, injecting a death-
dealing poison that would quickly mean the end of life for their
victims! (Verse 6.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 45
WAR WITH THE AMORITES

IT WAS at Punon in the Arabah, south of the Dead Sea, that the
invasion of snakes into the camps of the Israelites occurred. At
first they caused more terror than pain. It wasn't long, however,
before those who were bitten became very feverish and ill. Their
bodies became inflamed and swollen. Agonizing death soon followed.
The number of victims grew swiftly as the hours passed, and
Israel began to understand that it was possible that all the
people could be wiped out by a horde of poisonous snakes! (Numbers
21:4-6.)

Israelites Repent
 Frantic, worried Israelites gathered in a sombre crowd before
Moses' tent. This time they didn't yell and chant and scream
insults at their leader. This time they came to humbly plead with
Moses for his help.
"We are sorry about the wrong things we said about you and
the complaints we made against manna," a spokesman from the crowd
anxiously told Moses. "Would you please ask God to forgive us and
take away these terrible snakes?"
Even as Moses was being addressed there was a loud and
violent commotion in the crowd. Snakes had slithered in among the
assembled people, and many of them were bitten.
Moses was convinced that most of those who had complained and
had made spiteful remarks against God and against him were truly
regretful of what they had done. He went at once to the tabernacle
to entreat God to have mercy on the people and spare them from the
poisonous bites of the serpents. (Verse 7.)
"Instruct your best craftsmen to mold a brass serpent that
looks like the type of serpent that is plaguing the people," God
told Moses. "Have them mount it on a long pole, and erect the pole
in the center of the camps as a sign of My healing power. Then
tell the people that any who have been bitten will be healed and
spared from death simply by gazing on the brazen serpent." (Verses
8-9.)
Moses hastily obeyed, and very soon the metal snake was
raised on a pole close to the tabernacle and the people told what
it was for. Throngs of suffering victims gathered to peer at the
brass serpent.
Before God's orders could be carried out, however, thousands
more had been bitten by snakes in the surrounding dry, rocky
areas. This resulted in an increasing crowd of frantic, sick and
groaning people to gather within sight of the brass snake.
Thousands had died before it was made, but all those who lived
long enough to view the snake on the pole were healed.
God caused the poisonous serpents to depart from the area in
which the Israelites were camped. The plague was ended because the
offenders regretted what they had done and because of Moses'
prayer to God. The removal of the serpent plague was entirely a
matter of repentance, prayer, obedience, and faith. The serpent on
the pole represented the penalty of sin being taken away. It
reminded the Israelites of a coming Savior who would be beaten and
then crucified on a pole to pay for the sins of the world. (John
3:14-15.) However, in later times the people of Judah began to
worship that serpent until righteous King Hezekiah destroyed it,
reminding the people it was only a piece of brass with no power.
(II Kings 18:4-5.)
After the serpent plague, the Israelites continued to move by
the route called the Way of the Red Sea, finally passing around
Mt. Seir to the northeast of Edom. They then proceeded along a
small river called Zared or Zered. Here was plenty of fresh, clear
water supplied by spring rains in the mountains to the east in
Edom. The stream flowed westward into the south end of the Dead
Sea. Here Israel was at the northern border of Edom and the
southern border of Moab, a nation extending about halfway up the
east side of the Dead Sea.
After crossing the Zared River, the Israelites had no more to
fear from the Edomites. Their next important campsite was just
beyond another mountain stream about thirty miles to the north.
Arnon River, like Zared River, was a small stream in the dry
season. In fact, it was possible in extremely dry seasons for it
to dry up almost entirely where it flowed into the Dead Sea, but
in the area where Israel passed over, there was sufficient water,
fresh from the mountain springs that fed it, to take care of the
Israelites' needs. The Arnon River was the north border of the
land of the Moabites and the south border of people to the north
called Amorites. (Numbers 21:10-13.)
From there the Israelites continued northward. At one area,
where they were short of water, God told Moses where the people
could find water. They dug down a few feet and found plenty of
water for the millions of people and their vast herds and flocks.
The people were so thankful for this needed supply of clear,
cool water that they expressed their thanks to God through a great
concert of voices and musical instruments. (Verses 14-18.)
Moses felt that Israel shouldn't progress very far into
Amorite country without permission. Already the caravan was headed
along the edge of the high plain country just east of the Abarim
mountains, and was running the risk of encountering Amorite
soldiers.
Moses knew who the Amorite ruler was, and which city was the
capital. He sent messengers to the king, whose name was Sihon, to
ask for passage through his country. Moses assured him that no
wells nor fields nor orchards would be touched by the Israelites,
but that if the Amorites wished to sell them food or water, Israel
would be pleased to pay whatever price was asked. (Verses 21-22;
Deuteronomy 2:26-29.)

An Enemy Appears

When king Sihon learned that millions of people and animals

were intending to pass through his little nation, he became quite
excited. He sent the Israelite messengers back at once with the
blunt reply that Israel would not be allowed to pass through the
land under any circumstances. (Numbers 21:23; Deuteronomy 2:30.)
Moses was discouraged when he received the message. If the
Amorite king could successfully block Israel from going farther
north, it would mean that the giant caravan would almost certainly
have to turn westward and somehow cross the Jordan River.
Moses realized that the Amorite king probably wouldn't be
satisfied by merely refusing passage to Israel. It was more likely
that he would take advantage of this opportunity to attack the
Israelites for the purpose of taking their possessions.
"I shall help you win the battles to come in this land," God
told Moses. "Furthermore, I shall wipe out the wicked nations
occupying this territory, and Israel shall be the sword by which
it will be done!" (Deuteronomy 2:24-25, 31-32.)
Within only a few hours after the Israelite messengers had
returned from king Sihon, a heavy force of armed men appeared on
the north. The hidden Israelite soldiers waited until the oncoming
enemy was well up on the ridges behind which the Israelites
waited. Then they leaped out and fell on the Amorites in wave
after wave of men with such sudden and surprising force that all
the attackers, including king Sihon, were either slaughtered or
put to flight.
After this encounter, Moses was certain that the best of
Sihon's army had been wiped out. Nevertheless, he directed the
Israelites to quickly break camp and move swiftly toward the
cities of the Amorites before their occupants could group
themselves for defense. The Israelite soldiers reached the main
Amorite city of Heshbon, only a few miles distant, to find that it
was almost defenseless. They moved quickly in to slaughter all the
people, including the family of king Sihon.

God Renders Justice

From then on the Israelites moved swiftly over the land to

take over every city and town, slay the people and seize the
animals and any other valuable things that could be taken with
them. Within only a few days they became the conquerors and
destroyers of this small nation. (Numbers 21:24-26; Deuteronomy
2:33-36.)
Many wonder why God had Israel to wipe out certain nations.
The reason is that they were so miserably sinful that they would
be better off dead. In Abraham's time, their iniquity had not
reached such a peak. (Genesis 15:16.) By the time the Israelites
arrived, however, God said the Amorites should no longer live.
This does not mean they are eternally lost. They, like the people
of Nineveh, Sodom, Gomorrha, and all the world, will come up in a
judgment period, at the second resurrection, after the 1,000
years, and will have an opportunity for salvation. (Matthew 12:41-
42; Mark 6:11; Revelation 20:11-13.)
For a while, after conquering the Ainorites, the Israelites
rested in the conquered land, then continued to move northward.
 In spite of the fact that they had gained a quick reputation
for tremendous strength in battle, a king of the region northeast
of the Dead Sea came out with his army to attack them. His name
was Og, and he was a man of gigantic stature -- probably nearly
twelve feet in height. The Bible mentions that the bed in his
palace was about eighteen feet long and eight feet wide.
(Deuteronomy 3:11.)
Og was one of the last of the strain of giants of eastern
Canaan. Some of his soldiers were also very large, and they
presented a frightening sight as they charged against Israel.
"Tell your soldiers not to be afraid of these fierce-looking
men," God had told Moses. "Remind them that the soldiers of Israel
cannot fail because I am with them to help destroy their enemies."
(Numbers 21:3334; Deuteronomy 3:1-2.)

Victory Given by God

Og's forces were vicious, brutal, bloodthirsty men lusting

for the opportunity to kill. The Israelite soldiers were almost
the opposite, but when they closed with the enemy, a strange thing
happened. The attacking giants suddenly seemed to lose their
desire for battle. They cringed, ducked, dodged and attempted to
turn and run. They suddenly seemed to sense that they were in for
certain defeat.
This abrupt cowardice by the enemy made it possible for the
Israelite soldiers to swarm over Og's soldiers in a crushing tide
of death. Only minutes later Og and his blustering military men
were things of the past.
Again Moses directed his soldiers to move swiftly about the
nation to try to take Og's cities in the manner of taking the
cities of the Amorites. It turned out that most of Og's forces had
gone into the attack. Every city was lightly guarded by small
numbers of soldiers, but many of these cities were surrounded by
high walls in which there were strong, heavily barred gates.
Using knotted ropes thrown up and looped over the wall
spikes, the Israelite soldiers swarmed over the walls and overcame
the few fighting men who resisted. Then they unbarred the gates
and flooded into the cities to slay all the people that were
there. Only flocks and herds were spared, and these were taken,
along with food, gold, silver, jewelry and whatever wealth the
Israelites found and wanted.
Sixty cities were taken. These centers of habitation weren't
mere villages surrounded by thin, short walls. They were fairly
large centers of population whose well-built stone buildings and
streets were large and wide. Solid stone walls were as much as
eighteen inches thick, and were constructed of rock of that region
almost as hard as iron. (Numbers 21:35; Deuteronomy 3:3-11.)
 So many well-equipped, strongly constructed places of living
wouldn't ordinarily be found in a small country -- much of it
semi-arid, though fertile -- so far from rivers or oceans or major
highways. Some scholars used to think the Bible account of these
cities was a work of some writer's imagination. Nevertheless,
those cities did exist. Many of their ruins still clutter the
plains of Moab and Ammon (ancient Moab and Ammon extended far to
the north of what was Moab at that time) and the land east of the
Jordan River up to the Mt. Hermon range.
Besides these sixty solidly fortified cities,-Israel also
took over many centers of habitation that weren't protected by
walls. That region was far more populated than the Israelites had
expected. Unless God had willed that Israel should have His aid in
the task of taking over these lands and their spoils, the
Israelites would have been utterly wiped out by the military-
minded occupants.
With God as their champion, it required only a few days for
the Israelites to sweep over the land east of the Jordan. The
soldiers of Israel were even more surprised at what they had done
than were those who were their victims. Armed forces of the past
had never dealt such swift and deadly destruction against such
strong armies and so many well-fortified cities. It was a miracle
that impressed at least a part of Israel more than certain
miracles God had brought about at other times.
At this point a question will probably come up in the minds
of some readers when they read of the Israelite soldiers slaying
the women and children of enemy nations. It would be natural to
conclude that all this slaughtering of human beings was nothing
less than a mass disregard for the Sixth Commandment, which
plainly states that we should not kill.
God is neither fiendish nor unjust. He has referred to
Himself as the potter and human beings as the clay. The potter
decides how to use the clay and what part of it is to be
discarded.
God chose to get rid of the wicked, idol-worshipping nations
east of the Jordan because they were so awfully sinful that they
could not possibly live normal, happy lives. Besides, the land was
not theirs anyway. He could have wiped them out with plagues or
earthquakes. But since Israelites, too, had sinned, God chose to
let Israel experience the consequence of sin. So He chose to do it
through Israel as His instruments. Who should question why the One
with infinite wisdom chooses to do something?
God has told us that we shouldn't murder. Many centuries
after Israel entered Canaan, Christ explained that law in more
detail by explaining that even the desire to murder meant breaking
the intent of the Sixth Commandment.
 In the case of the destruction of Israel's enemies, God told
Israel to slay them. It was a matter of obedience, just as it was
when the Levites slew worshippers of the golden calf. As Author of
all spiritual and physical laws, God is the only One who has
wisdom to decide when a person or nation is sinful enough that
death is a blessing.
After conquering the Amorites, Israel's tribes gathered
together and encamped for several weeks of peace in an area a few
miles northwest of Heshbon, the former Amorite capital.

Moab Plots Against Israelites

Meanwhile, news of what had happened swiftly spread to the

surrounding nations, whose rulers were somewhat shaken to learn
that such a powerful army had suddenly emerged from the south.
Probably the most worried ruler was Balak, king of Moab. He hadn't
realized, when Israel had quietly passed along his nation's east
border, that these people possessed such a great military force.
Balak feared that Israel would turn back southward and
swallow up Moab as it had done to the land of the Amorites. After
much meditation and scheming, he decided that there was only one
way of certain security. That was to hire some professional wizard
to pronounce a curse on Israel!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 46
KING'S RANSOM TEMPTS A PROPHET

TOWARD the ancient land of Mesopotamia, by the upper Euphrates

valley, lived a prophet named Balaam. This man was known in many
areas as one who had such a special gift of prophecy that he could
pronounce wonderful blessings and great curses on people --
pronouncements that seemed to be amazingly inspired. He knew about
God, but was a tool of the devil. He was a high priest of the
pagan religion of that land. Balaam always wanted to see how far
God would let him have his own way.

A King's Evil Design

Balak, the heathen king of Moab, had heard that Balaam had
the power, through God, to bless people, and to curse them. Such a
power, he thought, might be much greater than that of any wizard
or enchanter who worked through spells and magic and strange
mixtures.
"If this man Balaam could be hired to pronounce a curse on
all of this upstart nation of Israel," Balak told his officers,
"those trespassing people might be so crippled that we could drive
them out or even destroy them. We must try every possible means to
keep those Israelites away, and therefore I want Balaam to be
brought here." (Numbers 22:1-6.)
The king immediately sent several of his princes eastward
into Midian, where they were joined by Midianite princes. The
caravan then moved on northward to the city of Pethor where Balaam
lived.
When Balaam was told by these men of high rank why they had
come to him, he felt very honored but quite uneasy.
"I am a prophet of the most high God," Balaam slyly said. "If
it pleases God to inspire me to pronounce curses and blessings, so
be it. But I cannot curse whom He would bless."
"Perhaps you should make certain what you are allowed to do
before you give us a final answer," one of the Moabite officers
said. "We haven't come here to ask you to do something without a
proper reward."
The officer clapped his hands, and in came two servants
almost staggering under the weight of a metal-strapped box. The
lid was lifted, disclosing a huge amount of pieces of silver and
gold. Balaam's eyes widened at sight of this unexpected display of
wealth. Nothing more was said, but Balaam knew that this fortune
would be his if he would accompany the princes back to Moab and
pronounce a curse on Israel. He began to hope that God would allow
him to reap those riches. In his heart this wicked man began to
covet the reward passionately. "I certainly must consult God about
this matter, " Balaam finally spoke up after an awkward silence.
"I should like to talk to you more about it tomorrow if you would
be pleased to lodge here overnight in the spacious inn just down
the street."
The Moabite and Midianite officers took this to mean that the
sight of such a rich reward had speedily caused Balaam to give in
to their wishes, and they departed with satisfaction for the inn
which was one of Pethor's best. (Verses 7-8.)
That night God spoke to Balaam, asking him the identity of
the men who had come to visit him. God already knew, but He wanted
to test Balaam's wicked heart. Balaam was afraid not to tell the
truth.
"You must not go with these men to curse the Israelites, for
they are blessed," God told him.
Next morning Balaam met with the princes, whose faces fell
when they heard what he had to say.

Balaam Speaks Deceitfully

 "God has refused to let me go with you to do what you ask,"
Balaam announced. "There is nothing more to be said or done about
the matter except for you to return to your countries."
As Balaam later watched the caravan depart from Pethor, he
couldn't help but regret that a fortune in precious metals was
slipping through his fingers. He wasn't exactly certain that he
had been wise in turning down this opportunity to become wealthy
overnight, and he hoped Balak would send more messengers and
persuade him so forcefully that he would have to go with them.
After the caravan departed, Balaam's mind often dwelled on
that chest of gleaming gold and silver. Balaam felt that if only
his fear of God wasn't so great, he could have become possessor of
the chest. Instead of desiring a king's ransom, Balaam should have
repented.
A few weeks passed. Then another caravan suddenly showed up
at Pethor. It was made up of Moabite and Midianite princes of even
higher rank than those who had come before. (Numbers 22:15.) There
were more servants and more animals. The people of Pethor were
excited and honored to welcome another assemblage of men of high
rank, and were proud that a resident of their city was famous
enough to attract such a group of officers from other nations.
Balaam's sudden increase in popularity made him even more desirous
of the offered wealth.
He was quite impressed with the visitors, especially when
some in the caravan turned out to be musicians and dancing girls
who performed in the street in front of the prophet's home. He
began to realize that if Balak made him rich, he could afford to
have his own private musicians and dancing girls. Balaam's love of
money was leading him into all sorts of evil desires. (I Timothy
6:10.)
Following the street performance, the head princes met with
Balaam to inform him that the king of Moab had been greatly
disappointed because his offer had been turned down, but that he
was so needful of Balaam's services that he would give him great
rank besides anything he asked if only he would come to Moab and
call down a curse on Israel.

Playing With Temptation

This was a severe temptation to Balaam. All that he had to do

to be wealthy the rest of his life was to go to Moab and utter a
few words against Israel in the name of God. What bothered him was
the question of just how long his life would last if he continued
to disobey God's will. He hoped circumstances would work out so
that he could please Balak without directly disobeying God.
"I can't do anything God tells me not to do," Balaam told the
princes. "Even if your king were to give me a whole house full of
gold and silver, I cannot do any more or less than God allows.
However, I will contact God tonight to see just how far He will
allow me to go in having my own way. If it pleases you to stay
overnight in our city, there is good lodging in the adjoining
place down the street. I shall be in touch with you tomorrow to
report what I am allowed to do." (Numbers 2:16-19.)
It was plain to see by the expression of the princes, as they
filed out, that they were gravely disappointed in the answer they
received.
Balaam wondered later if they would ever return. Then God
again spoke to Balaam. "If these men from Moab and Midian come to
you in the morning, I won't stop you from leaving with them," God
said. "If it turns out that you do go with them, remember that I
am warning you not to say anything to them except what I tell you
to say." (Verse 20.)

Balaam Disobeys

Balaam got up very early next morning to prepare for the

possible return of the princes. When a little time dragged on, and
no one showed up, it seemed like hours. Balaam was worried. He
desperately wanted to go to Moab because of the rich reward that
could be his, but he feared to displease God. Finally he reasoned
around God's command by saying to himself, "God said if they came
for me I should go with them; and they came for me yesterday." So
he decided to go with the princes without waiting longer for them
to come for him. After all, the princes may have given up the idea
of hearing from him, and started preparing to return to their
native lands. Balaam's decision was direct disobedience, because
he was commanded originally not to go unless the princes came for
him that next morning.
"Go quickly to the lodging place of the princes," Balaam
instructed a servant. "If they are yet there, tell them that they
need wait no longer for word from me. If they have already gone,
overtake them and tell them that I shall join them."
A little while later the servant returned to report that the
caravan was about to leave Pethor, and that the princes were
surprised, but looking forward eagerly to Balaam joining them on
the trail.
Balaam instructed his servants to prepare a burro for him and
provisions for a long journey for three people -- himself and two
servants. (Verse 21.) A short time later Balaam's group joined the
caravan on its way to Moab and Midian.
Suddenly Balaam's burro lunged off the trail and into a
field, almost throwing its rider. Angered by the animal's unusual
action, Balaam lifted the rod he was carrying, and violently
struck the burro on one of its flanks to force it back onto the
trail. The animal, however, kept on heading out into the field.
Balaam was furious.
His fury would have swiftly melted away if he could have been
aware of what had startled the burro. An angel bearing a sharp
sword was standing in the road! He had made himself visible only
to the burro, which finally, because of Balaam's angry shouts and
gouging heels, started back toward the road. The angel swiftly
moved and stationed himself before the donkey between two vineyard
walls bordering a pathway leading back to the road. (Verses 22-
24.)
To bypass the angel, the burro lunged to the side, this time
painfully jamming her master's foot and crushing it against the
wall. Balaam vengefully struck the burro on the neck with his
staff, as the animal staggered fearfully forward. The angel again
stationed himself further down the narrowing path. When the burro
saw it could not get by the angel, it collapsed with fright and
nervousness at being so close to the ominous figure of an angel of
God. What little patience Balaam had left came to an abrupt end.
He leaped up and brought the staff down on the animal's back with
all his strength.

The Burro Speaks!

With God all things are possible. (Mark 10:27.) The burro
opened her mouth and spoke her thoughts as though with a human
voice!
"What harm have I done to you to cause you to strike me so
violently these three times?" the animal asked Balaam.
Balaam stepped back, his mouth falling open in astonishment.
It was too much for him to I believe that this animal had actually
spoken, yet he somehow felt obliged to reply.
"I -- I struck you because -- because you have made me look
ridiculous by tossing me around and shoving me against that wall.
Besides, you are delaying me in an important trip," Balaam
nervously but angrily answered. "If this staff of mine were a
sword, I would jab it through you!" (Numbers 22:25-29.)
Balaam stared at the burro, wondering if he had been wrong in
thinking that she had spoken in the first place. Then the animal's
mouth quivered again. and Balaam was unhappily certain that it was
actually the burro that was talking.
"Years ago you chose me as your favorite animal for riding,"
the burro said. "I have served you faithfully all this time. Have
I ever treated you so badly as you have treated me just now?"
Balaam was still a little stunned because of the human voice
that came from the mouth of his burro.
" -- uh -- no!" he finally managed to mutter. (Verse 30.)
 God gave Balaam the ability to suddenly see the angel. The
prophet staggered back, his eyes popping in amazement. In dreams
and visions he had heard and seen angels, but this was the first
time he had ever seen one while awake. Because of his feeling of
guilt, he fell forward to prostrate himself before the powerful
being from God.
"What good did it do to beat your donkey?" the angel asked
Balaam. "I was standing in your path, and when the animal saw me
there, she tried three times to dodge around me. Were it not so, I
would have used this sword to kill you -- though not your donkey -
- because of your disobeying God by joining the caravan returning
to Moab!" (Verses 31-33.)
Groveling with his face in the soil, Balaam realized how
wrong he had been in coveting the fortune offered him to curse
Israel. How unwise he had been in not fearing God enough to refuse
to disobey. He realized he should have stayed at home, since the
princes did not come for him in the morning after God instructed
him.
"I have sinned!" he cried out. "I didn't know that God would
go so far as to send one of His angels to slay me. Please spare
me! If you don't want me to continue, allow me to return to my
home!"
"I shall spare you," the angel told Balaam, "but not to
return to your home. Now that you have begun this journey, God
permits you to rejoin Balak's caravan. However, when you arrive in
Moab, you are to declare only the things I tell you to speak."
God was giving Balaam another opportunity to refuse wealth
and choose to obey Him. If God had sent him back home, Balaam
would not have had another such test of character. Balaam was
greatly relieved not to be punished. He gladly agreed to God's
terms, remembering the wealth of Balak. Accompanied by his two
servants, who had excitedly watched and heard his strange
experience from only a short distance, he hastily rejoined the
caravan of princes headed back toward Moab. (Verses 34-35.)
After the caravan was well under way, a messenger using the
swiftest beast in the caravan was sent ahead to inform king Balak
that Balaam was already on the way with the caravan.

Balaam Continues Lusting

"Why didn't you come to Moab the first time I sent for you?"
king Balak asked a little impatiently, on meeting Balaam. "Didn't
you realize that I am able to give you a high and honorable
position in my government, as well as the treasure my men offered
you?" Balaam was happy to hear the treasure mentioned again. He
had again begun to think more about it and less about the warning
God gave through His angel.
 "It was difficult for me to leave Pethor when your first
caravan arrived," Balaam replied. "Here I am at last, but I want
you to know what I have no power to curse or to bless any nation
unless God gives me that power. I can speak only what I am told to
speak." (Verses 37-38.) Balaam was careful to speak in such a way
that king Balak would not give up, but would keep trying harder to
buy his services. He had become greedy for the reward Balak
promised. (II Peter 2:15-16; Jude 11.)
As Balaam hoped, his statement didn't discourage Balak. The
king was convinced that the prophet somehow could manage to bring
down God's wrath on Israel. He correctly believed that Balaam's
statement perhaps meant that the price would be higher than
anything Balak had already offered. Whatever the price, the king
was willing to pay and was pleased to take Balaam with him farther
into Moab, to the town of "Kirjath-huzoth", which means "a city of
streets."
Because the king and princes of Moab and Midian were present,
there was a great celebration that night. Pleasure-seeking
sheepherders and cattledrivers whooped and yelled as they moved in
and out of the various establishments of the town.
The festive feeling was further promoted when the king
ordered his musicians, entertainers and dancing girls to perform
their best and loudest in the streets and market place. Although
Balaam realized that this festivity was at least partly in his
honor, he was uncomfortable. He reasoned he was better than those
boisterous Moabites. He was even less at ease when he noticed a
huge fire being built at a street intersection, and was told that
the Moabites were about to sacrifice oxen and sheep to their gods,
and that generous portions were being brought to him and the
Midianite princes with him. (Verse 40.)
"We seek protection from our enemies by pleasing our gods
with sacrifices," Balak explained to Balaam. "If you wish to offer
sacrifices to yours at the same time on this altar, I shall see
that you are supplied with any kinds of carcasses you need. Of
course I hope that you will at the same time implore God to curse
Israel."
"I am sorry to disappoint you," Balaam answered, "but God has
forbidden me to do what I would like to. So I can't join you in
this ceremony."
So Balak was again disappointed.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 47
BALAAM'S FOUR PROPHECIES
NEXT morning after the feast king Balak of Moab sent his
entertainers back to their homes. But he continued onward to the
west with Balaam, Balaam's two servants and the Moabite officers
and servants. The caravan journeyed on to a mountain overlooking
the site where the hosts of Israel were camped. (Numbers 22:39-
41.)

Balak Is Jealous

"There you see all those powerful people who have swept up
from the south to swallow up our nations," Balak said to Balaam.
"Camped there as they are, they appear peaceful. When they move,
however, they seem to sweep up and devour everything in their path
like locusts. They must be stopped. Otherwise every nation
including mine, could fall before them."
Balak knew that what he said was not true. God had forbade
Israel to attack Moab. (Deuteronomy 2:5, 9, 19.) Balak was jealous
of Israel.
Balaam knew of this strange nation that had come out of
Egypt, and he knew that the God of the Israelites was the only
true God -- the One he was afraid of. He realized that he had run
into a very serious situation. If he were to ask God to curse
Israel, he would be asking God to crush the nation the Creator had
chosen for a very definite reason. Balaam didn't completely
understand why God was with Israel, but before he went any further
for Balak, he decided to try to get in touch with God.
"Have your men build seven altars on this mountain," Balaam
told Balak. "Have them bring seven oxen and seven rams to
sacrifice as burnt offerings."
King Balak was willing to do whatever Balaam asked. The
altars were quickly set up and the sacrifices were made. While
ceremonies were in progress, Balaam slipped away to a higher part
of the mountain, hoping that he could get in touch with God.
Because God was using Balaam for a purpose -- and not because
of the sacrifices Balaam had asked Balak to make -- God spoke to
Balaam from the rocks of the highest part of the mountain,
instructing him just what to say to Balak when he returned. When
Balaam finally arrived back at the site of the seven altars, Balak
and the high officers of Moab stood by the sacrifices and
anxiously awaited what he would have to say. They hoped that he
would at last utter a curse on Israel.
Balaam hesitated a little before saying anything, because he
suddenly realized that what he was about to speak would startle
the Moabites. (Numbers 23:1-6.)

Balaam Prophesies
 "As all of you before me are aware," Balaam began, "I was
summoned all the way from my home in Aram in the mountains of the
East by king Balak. The king's wish has been that I call down the
wrath of God on Israel, the nation that has recently come up out
of Egypt to destroy the Amorites. If God's wrath would suddenly
come on Israel for sin, then how much more would it fall on the
nation of Moab? God is the God of Israel. It would be impossible
for me to bring a curse by God on a nation that He has already
blessed. It would be most foolish, in fact, for any one or any
nation to try to go against any nation that God is not against and
is protecting.
"Even now we are able to look out and see these people God
has chosen for some great purpose. Israel shall always stand out
above other nations, and it shall be one whose numbers can be
compared to the numbers of specks of dust in the ground. I trust
that when I die, my death shall be as honorable as that of those
people we see below who have been chosen for some high purpose!"
(Verses 7-10.)
Balak was surprised and irritated by the unexpected speech
from Balaam. He had hoped for a curse, but Balaam's words, which
God required him to speak, amounted to a magnificent blessing
rather than a curse.
Balak strode up to Balaam, planted his fists on his hips, and
frowningly regarded the prophet.
"Why have you spoken these good things about Israel instead
of what I expected?" the king angrily asked. "I didn't bring you
here for this sort of thing. How could you do the opposite of what
I have counted on your doing -- especially when you consider the
rich rewards that could be yours?" (Verse 11.)

Balaam Speaks Dishonestly

"Don't I have to say what God told me to say?" Balaam asked.

"What else could I do?" (Verse 12.) Balaam intended these words to
soften the blow of God's prophecy and encourage Balak to keep
trying to bribe Balaam with bigger sums of money.
Balak was discouraged by this answer, but, as Balaam hoped,
he didn't intend to give up. He reasoned that Balaam had been so
awed by the vast spread of Israelites that he feared to utter a
curse on them.
The Moabite king quickly decided to take Balaam to another
mountain from where only a part of Israel could be viewed. Balak
was well aware of how the camping Israelites appeared from all
directions, what with his spies having carefully watched them ever
since they had come out of the south.
Regardless of God's instructions that Balaam should speak
only good things concerning Israel, the prophet went with Balak to
a flat section of a high ridge known as Mt. Pisgah. (Verses 13-
14.)
"There you again see those intruders," Balak said to Balaam.
"Why not implore your powerful God to punish them?"
"I still must obey what God tells me to do," Balaam answered.
"To approach Him again, we must once more build seven altars and
offer a ram and a bullock on each altar. Then I'll seek another
meeting with God to inquire if He will allow me to curse Israel."
At a command from Balak, seven altars were set up on Mt.
Pisgah, and a bullock and a ram were sacrificed on each of the
altars. Meanwhile, Balaam again went into a remote section of the
mountain to try to contact God. Once more he was successful, but
only because God purposed to contact him. Even though Balaam was
still greedy for Balak's reward, God was very patiently waiting to
see if Balaam would finally repent and quit serving himself and
the devil. Though he was afraid of God he did not repent.
"Tell Balak what I am about to tell you," God said to Balaam,
and Balaam, out of dread of punishment, memorized what God had to
say.
For the second time Balaam returned from a mountain visit
with God to report to king Balak.
"I have been in touch with God," Balaam called to Balak, "and
He has told me more things to tell you."
"What has God spoken?" Balak calmly asked, though anxiously
hoping that either God or Balaam had undergone a change of mind.
(Verses 15-17.)

More Inspired Prophecy

"He has said that you, Balak, should listen to Him," Balaam
replied. "He has said that you should learn that He does not lie,
as does a mortal man, and that He will surely carry out any
purpose or promise He had made. God has blessed Israel, and I have
been instructed to carry on according to that blessing. It would
be impossible for me to change God's blessing into a curse.
"You should know that God has not regarded the shortcomings
of Jacob, the forefather of Israel, as something so evil that all
of Jacob's descendants should be cursed into oblivion. God brought
Israel out of Egypt, and gave that nation the strength of the
giant wild bull. No prayer, no art, no craft nor enchantment from
outsiders can affect Israel. In time to come people will marvel at
how this nation was kept alive under God's protection. In fact,
Israel shall become known as a strong young lion that doesn't rest
until he has eaten well of his prey, and that prey will be nations
that can be compared to gazelles, deer and other animals much
weaker than the lion." (Verses 18-24.)
 Balak stared in shock at the prophet. Balaam was wearing the
king's patience to an end. If he hadn't been so desperate for help
against Israel, he would have ordered the prophet out of his
presence.
"If you won't curse the Israelites now," Balak muttered
wearily, "then at least you can refrain from pronouncing a
blessing on them!" "Didn't I tell you," Balaam replied, "that I
would have to speak whatever God would tell me to say?" Balaam
should have flatly refused to help Balak, but he didn't. He still
hoped he could please Balak, without being punished by God.
If Balaam hadn't been afraid of God's great power, he never
would have spoken or acted in such a manner. But he still had a
desire for the reward that Balak was willing to give him, if he
could only influence God to change His mind.
Balak refused to give up what he had set out to do through
the prophet. Immediately he suggested that they go to Mt. Peor,
which was a high point of the Abarim range. From there all of the
camp of Israel could be seen. Balak hoped that there was a chance
that Balaam might break down and pronounce a curse on Israel if he
could be convinced that such a large and powerful nation might
well move eastward and destroy Balaam's home town.
Later, when the Moabite caravan and those with it viewed the
Israelites from Mt. Peor, Balak was dismayed to hear Balaam ask
for the third time that seven altars should be built for
sacrificing animals. Balaam was fearfully aware that invisible
angels were listening to all his words and watching everything he
did. But he again thought he could influence God to let him curse
Israel so he could obtain Balak's reward. Balak gave orders to
carry out Balaam's wish. The Moabite king didn't want to do it,
but he was still interested in getting Balaam to curse Israel.
(Verses 25-30.)
In spite of his hopes to earn favor and fortune from the
Moabite king, Balaam realized it would be useless to continue
hoping God might curse Israel for Balak. His recent contacts with
God made it quite clear that it was impossible to tempt God to
change His mind.
For this reason, Balaam did not even go to seek another
vision as he had previously done.
As the prophet looked down from Mt. Peor on the Israelites
camped in their orderly manner on the plains of Moab, he was
suddenly required by God to speak another clear and vivid prophecy
to Balak and those about him.
Moabites, Midianites and even Balaam's two servants gathered
around in curiosity as the prophet's voice rang out from the
mountain top to tell them marvelous things they hadn't expected to
hear.
 "I, Balaam, the son of Beor, have been given understanding by
God in matters I am about to relate," Balaam declared.
He then went on, to the growing discomfort of most of his
audience, to speak of Israel and what would happen to that nation.

Israel's Future Unfolded

"How fine is the array of colorful tents and tabernacles of

Israel on the plain below!" Balaam exclaimed. "They are spread out
as watercourses from the mountains, as gardens by a river, as
sandal trees and cedars of Lebanon growing naturally in rows
beside the streams.
"Israel shall have plenty of prosperity. His descendants
shall be uncountable. His king shall have more power than any
other king, and the kingdom of Israel shall become the strongest
one in the world. God brought this nation out of Egypt and gave it
the strength of the giant wild bull. This people will swallow up
its enemies after breaking their bones and piercing them with
deadly weapons!
"Israel is like a great lion that people fear to bother.
Those who bless Israel shall be blessed. Those who curse Israel
shall be cursed!" (Numbers 24:1 -9.)
This was exactly the opposite of what the king of Moab hoped
to hear. He felt that Balaam had betrayed him, and he violently
struck his hands together, an action in those times that indicated
great anger.
"I offered you handsome rewards to come here to curse my
enemies!" Balak shouted as he strode up to Balaam. "Instead, you
blessed them!
Now take your servants and get out of here without the reward
God has prevented you from receiving!" (Verses 10-11.)
"Perhaps you have forgotten," Balaam calmly reminded the
king, "that when your messengers first came to me I told them that
a whole house full of gold from you would not cause me to do
anything in this matter but what God allows me to do. Didn't I say
then that I had to say exactly what God requires me to say?"
(Verses 12-13.)
Then God ordered Balaam to utter another astonishing
prophecy: "Now, before I leave, I should tell you what God says
Israel will do to your people in the future. An Israelite king
will come into power who will strike your nation with such force
that it will be smashed at once. Those Moabites who remain alive
will be taken as servants of Israel!"
The king of Moab sensed that Balaam spoke the truth, and his
haughty expression quickly turned to one of uneasiness.
"When -- when is this supposed to happen?" Balak asked,
forcing a tone of command into his voice.
 "You will not live to see that day," Balaam answered. "But it
will happen as surely as the sun is in the sky. As for Edom and
Seir, those countries shall also fall to Israel. Even the powerful
Amalekites shall go down before Israel, and shall disappear
forever as a nation. The Kenites shall also be taken captive,
though they live in the rocky strongholds of the mountains.
"The climax will bring frightening changes in many parts of
the world. Nations from across the seas will attack and be
attacked. There will be great trouble in time to come. Israel, the
nation God has chosen for carrying on His purpose in the world,
will end the most glorious nation!"
There were only low murmurs from the Moabites and Midianites
as Balaam and his two servants mounted their animals and rode away
on the trail that led down Mt. Peor. (Verses 14-25.)
Balak was sobered by what Balaam had said, but, lest those
about him should notice his fear, he shrugged his shoulders and
man aged a smirk of derision that would have faded quickly if he
could have foreseen his nation being overcome by a future
Israelite king by the name of David. (II Samuel 8:1-2.)
Most of the prophecies made by Balaam were for Old Testament
times. Some are yet to come true in these latter days because God
always does what He promises to do!
Balak returned to the city from which he ruled Moab, but
Balaam never got back to his home town. He continued to lust after
the reward he tad missed. He began to devise a plan he thought
might get him a part of it. So he stopped in the land of Midian.
Knowing that the Midianites as well as the Moabites wished to
see Israel destroyed, Balaam sold to their leaders an evil scheme.
His plan was to promote sin between Israelite men and the pagan
women of Midian and Moab. He reasoned that this sin would bring
down God's curse on all Israel.
The Israelites continued to stay on the verdant plain that
was partly shaded by many acacia trees. It was a pleasant,
fruitful area in which to camp and the Israelites were in the
midst of plenty. But an exceedingly unpleasant matter soon began
to develop.
Some of the men of Israel were attracted to some of the
Moabite, Ammonite, and Midianite women. This situation swiftly
grew into a mountainous problem. More and more Israelite men
married these pagan women, something forbidden by God. Israel was
not to intermarry with outsiders -- especially those who were
heathen. Besides, due to Balaam's teaching, many Moabite women and
Israelite men were taking the physical privileges of married
persons, although unmarried. This meant they were breaking the
seventh and tenth commandments. (Revelation 2:14.)
What was more, the Moabite women were leading their Israelite
husbands and lovers into Sabbath-breaking and worshiping pagan
gods. (Numbers 25:1-6.) These gods included Astarte or Ishtar, a
deity giving her name to "Easter" eggs. This idolatry was later
brought into so-called Christian churches, by the modern
successors of Balaam, and came to be known as Easter. One sin led
to another then just as it does today.
God's fierce anger was aroused when He noticed these things
continuing and growing. He was angry because so many Israelite men
were mixing with Moabite and Midianite women. The men were
allowing themselves to be drawn by these foreign women into taking
part in worshiping pagan gods and into mixed marriages.
Today, the same sins are being repeated.
"Seek out and punish by death the individuals who have
committed these sins before it spreads further," God told Moses.
"If you don't, I will curse the whole nation of Israel!" (Numbers
25:1-4.)
Balaam's wicked project was beginning to pay off for Midian
and Moab.
"This is the kind of sin that can destroy a whole nation if
allowed to continue. Tell the heads of the twelve tribes to seize
the lesser tribal leaders and the better-known men who have so
heedlessly gone against My warnings not to mingle with strange
nations," God told Moses.
"The leading tribal chiefs must themselves stone the law-
breakers and have them hung on poles for a whole day to show what
can happen to those who follow evil leaders and ignore My rules!
This matter, however, isn't going to end with merely a warning. I
am going to bring a plague on all the other offenders," said the
Eternal to Moses, "and unless this taking of foreign women stops
at once, the plague will spread to all of Israel!" (Verses 4-5.)

Instantly Moses acted.

The order was carried out, and within only a few hours the
corpses were hanging on poles erected close to the center of the
Israelite camps. These gruesome reminders and Moses' stern rebuke
shocked the people. There was much loud wailing and moaning, a
habit acquired from the Egyptians. Most of the Israelites truly
regretted what had happened, and from them there were genuine
groans and weeping of shame and repentance. (Verse 6.)

Last Wilderness Plague

At the same time an amazingly dreadful thing began to happen

to thousands of Israelite men who were guilty of being involved
with Moabite and Midianite women and their pagan sacrifices. In
all the camps offenders were abruptly overcome by terrible pains
in their chests. They thudded to the ground as though they had
been stoned with invisible stones. It was as though angels had
stoned the offenders that the tribal chiefs of Israel had failed
to stone. The victims were able to gasp only a few tormented
breaths before dying.
When news of this reached the mourners near the tabernacle,
the groaning and shrieking reached higher peaks, and there was
growing sorrow and shame in the homes of the men who were
stricken, because everyone knew they died for their shameful
conduct. Some of these men were sons of respectable parents and
tribal leaders. Others were fathers whose wives and children had
no idea -- until their sudden deaths -- that foreign women had
drawn these men into trouble.
All this heartache and grief came because Balak was jealous
of Israel and because Balaam lusted so much after the wages
promised by Balak that he taught the pagans how to lead rebellious
Israelite men into sin. (II Peter 2:16; Jude 11; Revelation 2:14.)
Even in the face of these abrupt and terrible developments
there were those who were so scornful of God that they refused to
put aside the women of these pagan nations.

A Rebel Prince

Such a one was Zimri, a prince of the tribe of Simeon. Even

at the height of the time of mourning and repentance, Zimri came
into the tabernacle area with a Midianite princess named Cozbi.
The couple brazenly passed through the mourning Israelites and on
to a private tent in the camp of Simeon.
Zimri was plainly recognized by many, including Moses, who
assumed that officers would quickly go to Zimri and find out from
him the identity of the strange woman. Because of Zimri's high
rank, however, officers who should have detained him allowed him
and his Midianite princess to go their way without bothering them.
(Numbers 25:6.)
Phinehas, one of Aaron's grandsons, took particular notice of
where Zimri and Cozbi went and noticed the officers' hesitancy in
punishing them. Acting according to God's special order that
offenders in this matter should be slain, Phinehas seized a spear
that had been put down by an Israelite soldier, and followed the
couple to the tent they had entered. Phinehas jerked the tent flap
open, then hurled the spear with such force that it pierced the
bodies of both Zimri and Cozbi.
From that moment on no one else died of the mysterious
lungcrushing plague that had come on Israel. Till that time,
however, twenty-four thousand Israelite men lost their lives --
twenty-three thousand in one day -- including about a thousand who
were stoned as examples to warn Israel of the heavy penalty of
mixing with foreign nations. (Verses 7-9, 14-15.) God had this
shameful and tragic episode recorded to teach us that we should
not lust after dishonest money and should not marry or follow the
practices of evil women, and that we should worship only God. (I
Corinthians 10:6-11.)
"Phinehas, by his loyal action, has proved that there are
those who stand for justice," God told Moses. "Because of his zeal
to punish offenders and atone for the sins of his people, others
will now fear to disobey. Therefore, My wrath against Israel has
been stopped. Furthermore, I extend to this man an agreement of
peace. I assure him that I shall spare him from any Midianites who
would try to avenge the Midianite princess, and that those after
him shall remain in the priesthood forever!" (Numbers 25:10-13.)
The next few days were ones of misery, shame and sorrow in
Israel. At the same time, though most people weren't aware of it
to the full extent, they had reason to rejoice and be thankful
because of God's anger having been turned from them.
This didn't mean that God was satisfied with the way matters
turned out. He was well aware that the Midianites and Moabites --
especially the Midianites -- had plotted to use their women to
wrongly influence men of Israel. He planned to punish Midian, but
not until He had accomplished some other things. (Verses 16-18.)
One of those things was the taking of a census. It had been
over thirty-eight years since the people had been numbered. During
that time there had been changes in the tribes. Now that Israel
was obviously about to take over Canaan, it was necessary to know
the number of people in every tribe so that the leaders would know
the size of the army and so the land could be divided in a manner
that would be fair to all. (Numbers 26:52-54.)
Only the males from twenty years of age and up were numbered.
The men of the tribe of Levi were counted separately and in a
different way because they were not in the army and they had no
inheritance as did the men of the other tribes. (Numbers 1:47-49;
Numbers 2:33.)
At the time of this second census, not one man remained to
enter the Promised Land who was numbered in the first numbering,
except Caleb and Joshua, who were faithful to God. (Numbers 14:29-
30; Deuteronomy 1:34-35.) However, Moses, Eleazar and Ithamar
(Aaron's sons) and some other Levites who were alive at the time
of the-first census remained alive because the Levites were not
condemned to die in the wilderness with the over 600,000 soldiers
who complained when God told them to go in and occupy the Promised
Land. The Levites had remained faithful to God even when all the
rest of Israel worshipped the golden calf. (Exodus 32:25-29.)
Because of their faithfulness, the Levites were given special
blessings. (Deuteronomy 33:8-11.)
This miracle of destroying the older generation of murmurers
was one of the many great wonders and miracles by which God proved
His power to Israel while they wandered forty years in the
wilderness. (Acts 7:35-36.) But God had been faithful to the other
half of His promise and had saved alive those who had been under
twenty years of age when Israel murmured against Him. (Numbers
14:31; Numbers 26:11.) The Promised Land was now in sight as God
finished wiping out the older generation of condemned rebels,
leaving a new generation of men who were under sixty years old.
When the figures of the second census had been totalled, they
showed that some of the tribes had increased and some had
decreased. Not including the Levites, who had increased by only a
thousand, there were 1,820 less men (over twenty years of age)
than the first census showed. If Israel had been obedient in the
past, the census would have shown an increase of thousands and
thousands in all the tribes. Besides, they would have been
dwelling safely and in good health in Canaan.

Inheritance Law Explained

Right after the census was taken, five sisters brought a

problem to Moses and Eleazar. They explained that because their
father was dead and because they had no brothers, their father's
inheritance and name would be lost if they were not permitted to
inherit in the place of sons. (Numbers 27:1-5.) This was due to
the fact that property that was passed on to following generations
could be claimed only by those registered in the census. Those
didn't include women.
Moses and Eleazar realized that there could be many such
cases among the millions of Israelites. They felt that the matter
was important enough to bring to God, especially at this time when
Canaan was obviously about to be divided up as an inheritance
among the tribes of Israel.
When Moses brought the cause before God, the Creator told him
that the five daughters had done well in speaking out, and that
His law concerning this situation should be made known to the
people.
"Let it be recorded," God informed Moses, "that if a man dies
who has no sons, his property shall pass on to his daughters. If
he has no daughters, what he owns shall go to his brothers. If he
has no brothers, his estate shall go to his father's brothers. If
his father has no brothers, his property shall go to those who are
of the closest relationship." (Verses 6-11.)
Shortly after this new law was established, God told Moses
that he should climb to the top of one of the nearby Abarim
mountains so that he could view the land the Israelites were to
possess.
"After you have seen Canaan from afar, your life shall end on
that mountain," God said. "You are not to enter into the Promised
Land because of your disobedient attitude in getting water out of
the rock at Kadesh." (Verses 12-14.) This decree was no surprise
to Moses, since God had refused his request to enter Canaan just
after conquering Gilead and Bashan. (Deuteronomy 3:4, 10, 23-27.)
Although Moses had expected this, it shocked him to learn
that he would die so soon. He realized that God meant what He
said, and that it would be futile to beg to have his life spared.
What mattered most was how Moses would be replaced. When Moses
finally spoke, that was foremost in his mind.

Joshua to Take Moses' Place

"Your will be done," Moses said. "But before I come to the

end of my days, I should like to know that you have set a man in
my place so that your people will not be as sheep without a
shepherd." (Numbers 27:16-17.)
By this request Moses didn't mean that he felt that God
couldn't get along without him or someone to take his place. But
Moses understood that God had always worked to a great extent
through human beings. It was only natural that he would want to
know through whom God would next lead Israel, and to have that man
established in office.
"Joshua shall succeed you," God told Moses. "Call the
congregation together to witness the transferring of some of your
honor on Joshua before Eleazar the priest. From the time that
Joshua takes your place, he must consult Eleazar, who will come to
me in the tabernacle. I have spoken to you directly, but this is
the way in which Joshua shall receive instruction on how to lead
Israel." (Verses 18-21.)
Later, before Eleazar and a huge crowd of Israelites, Moses
put his hands on Joshua's head and lifted his voice to God.
"As a chosen servant of You, the God of Israel," Moses
prayed, "I am willing to give up the power and honor of my office
whenever I am taken from this life. I pray that even greater power
and honor will go to Joshua, the man You have chosen to follow me.
Thank You for giving me this wonderful opportunity to be of
service. Now I ask your very special blessing on this man, that he
would be inspired with the strength and character and wisdom to
rightly lead your people. By your authority I now charge him with
the responsibility of the office that has been mine." (Numbers
27:22-23; Deuteronomy 3:21-22, 28; Deuteronomy 31:14-15, 23.)
Although Moses' office had in a sense been transferred to
Joshua, full authority was not to go to Joshua as long as Moses
lived. Moses was busy for some time afterward receiving
instruction from God having to do with offerings, holy days and
civil laws. All these things were recorded and passed on to the
people to preserve for us today. (Numbers 28, 29, 30.) It was
during these trying times that the first four books of the Bible
were completed by Moses.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 48
VICTORY EAST OF THE JORDAN

THIRTY-NINE years had passed since two million Israelites had fled
from Egypt to escape their oppressors. (Numbers 1:1; Numbers 13:1-
3, 26; Deuteronomy 2:14.) Because they usually chose the way of
sin, thousands upon thousands had died of war and sickness. Only a
few of the many adult men who had started from Egypt were still
alive after wandering for so many years through the deserts and
mountains. (Numbers 26:63-65.)
But death and misery hadn't prevailed all the time. Whenever
the people chose to repent of their wrong ways and had the good
sense to live as God had instructed them to live, they enjoyed
good health, a happy state of mind and God's protection.
(Deuteronomy 12:29-32; Deuteronomy 30:15-20.) And through all the
years God gave them nourishing manna and miraculously prevented
their clothes and shoes from wearing out. (Deuteronomy 8:4.)
Knowing only the rigors of desert living, they greatly
enjoyed a few months of camping on a verdant, spring-fed, tree-
studded plain a few miles east of the Jordan River. (Numbers
22:1.)
About this time Moses was called to the tabernacle to receive
special instruction.

"Do The Impossible!"

"The time has come for my people to strike against the

Midianites," the Creator said to Moses. "They must be punished
because of their evil plan to influence Israelite men to go over
to pagan ways through the wiles of the Midianite women. The
Midianite leaders hoped that if enough Israelites fell in with
worshipping their gods, I would be displeased and withdraw my
protection from Israel. Then they intended to attack. I was indeed
displeased, but I did not abandon Israel.
"Now follow my orders and avenge your God as well as
yourselves because of the harm idolatrous Midian has brought to
the people. Although the Midianites hoped to destroy all Israel, I
will use one-fiftieth of the Israelite army to destroy the army of
Midian. I will prove that mortal men cannot hinder my plans or
destroy the nation I protect." (Numbers 25:16-18; Numbers 31:1-2.)
Moses spoke at once to his officers, instructing them to
choose a thousand fighting men from each tribe. (Verses 3-5.) This
total of twelve thousand trained and armed men was only a small
part of the total Israelite army. Moses felt certain that the
Midianites had many more soldiers than twelve thousand, but he
knew better than to add to the number God had chosen.
The Israelites would have feared to go against the Midianite
army with such a small force if God had not promised this new
generation that they would live to cross over Jordan into the
Promised Land. They had at last learned to trust God and they knew
that through His power this task would be possible.
Led by Joshua, the twelve thousand set out bravely across the
plains to the southeast to do what they knew was humanly
impossible. The high priest's son, Phinehas, was in charge of the
few Levites who accompanied the army. These men were to preside at
sacred services and to carry the two silver trumpets that were to
be blown by the priest, at God's command, as battle alarms.
(Numbers 10:1-3, 8-9; Numbers 31:6.)
The movement of Israelite troops didn't go unnoticed. When
Midianite spies noted what direction was taken by the twelve
thousand troops, swift-riding Midianite messengers carried the
news to all five rulers of Midian. The five kings preferred to
meet their attackers in the desert, what with the Midianites
having specialized in desert fighting for centuries. They agreed
that their full forces should go against the Israelite army,
which, from the reports, was only a fraction as large as it was
imagined to be.
The Midianites realized that more Israelite troops could
follow, but their spies reported seeing no further preparation in
the camps of the Israelites. This convinced the Midianites that
their women had succeeded in demoralizing the Israelite men to
such an extent that they were no longer a strongly united fighting
force. They believed they could easily defeat Israel.
Almost two days after he had started out with the soldiers,
Joshua received a discouraging report from a scout who had
hurriedly returned from observation duty far ahead.

Numbers Meant Nothing to Joshua!

"The desert is dark with approaching thousands of soldiers!"

the scout panted. "If we hold our present course, we will meet
that army head-on! From what I could see, it's much larger than
our army, and could surround us!"
Joshua had no intention of trying to evade the enemy, which
then might march right on to the camps of the Israelites. He knew
that since God had sent the Israelites on this mission as His
executioners, He would supply them with enough skill and power to
wipe out these idolaters. The troops continued their rather slow
tramping across the sands and rocks, and it wasn't long before
they were able to make out the Midianites in the distance.
When the miles between the two armies had shrunk to only a
few hundred yards, it was plain to the Midianites that their
numbers were indeed much superior to those of the Israelites.
Suddenly the Midianites split into three sections! The middle
portion came directly at the Israelites!
The other two parts swung out to right and left to surround
the Israelite troops in a gigantic vise-like movement!

The battle was set in array.

When the twelve thousand soldiers of Israel realized that

they were marching into the vast jaws of superior numbers of
oncoming Midianites, many of them momentarily may have felt like
wheeling about and fleeing in the opposite direction. In those
first frightful moments they felt what it would mean never to
return to their camps and families.

The Signal to Attack

Then came the shrill, piercing sounds of the silver trumpets

of the Israelites. It was an instant and powerful reminder to the
soldiers that their God was with them, and that He would protect
and strengthen them -- and take them all safely into Canaan as He
had promised. (Numbers 14:29-31.)
Spurred to action and confidence, it was the Israelites' turn
to make a surprise move. At a signal passed backward from Joshua,
the rear flanks of the Israelites suddenly divided and curved out
in opposite directions to swiftly get outside the flanking troops
of the Midianites, even though many of them were mounted!
Thus the enemy soldiers, attempting to surround the
Israelites, found themselves bottled up except for their rear
troops. But even those, within minutes, were hemmed in by the
nimble Israelites.
Then the fighting broke out in fierce, bloody fury.
Considering the many thousands of soldiers involved, the battle
could have been expected to last for hours. However, it went on
only for a very short time, and then the awful sounds of slaughter
suddenly died down.
Weary men grouped together to stare in silence at the
thousands of corpses strewn over the rocky ground. It was hard to
believe at first, but the Israelites soon realized that they had
slain every soldier who had come out to war against them, and that
included all five kings of the Midianites! They also found Balaam
the prophet, who had taught the Midianites how to lead Israel
astray, and killed him because of his evil deeds. (Numbers 31:1-
8.) Because Balaam had set his affections on the gold Balak
offered instead of eternal life which God offered, everything went
wrong for him. He got neither gold nor eternal life, but was
executed by God's servants.
What was even more amazing was that not even one dead or
critically wounded Israelite could be found.
True to His word, God had protected all of them.
Through Moses, God had instructed Joshua to proceed to the
Midianite cities and capture everything of value. After stripping
the dead Midianites of their possessions, the Israelites marched
on to the nearby Midianite centers of civilization.
Having wiped out the Midianite army, the Israelite forces
split into small groups and took over the Midianite towns and
unprotected strongholds as soon as the soldiers could reach them.
All Midianite men were slain, and the towns and strongholds
burned. Women and children were captured. Flocks, herds and
valuables were seized. (Numbers 31:9-12.)
Mounted messengers raced back to the Israelite camp to
excitedly inform Moses of the overwhelming victory. Moses was not
surprised, but he was pleased and thankful. He called the tribal
heads together, and with them and Eleazar, rode out east of the
camp to meet and welcome the returning victors. (Verse 13.)

Don't Give Idolatry a Foothold

After congratulating Joshua and other officers, Moses noticed

that the prisoners consisted of many thousands of boys, girls and
women.
"Why have you brought back these boys?" Moses asked Joshua.
"And why have you spared these many thousands of women? Have you
forgotten that these Midianite women recently drew our men into
idolatry? God put a plague on us because of them, and also decreed
that they should not live! Besides, they would have slain all our
women and children had they won the battle."
"Our soldiers didn't have the heart to kill the youngsters,"
Joshua replied. "As for the women, we couldn't know which were the
offenders. Therefore we brought back all except those who fell
before us by accident."
"God sent us to destroy the Midianites," Moses told Joshua.
"Tell your officers to instruct their men to slay all the male
youngsters you have brought with you. Then determine as far as
possible, which females have never had personal relations with
men. Set them aside to spare, and slay all the other women!"
(Verses 14:18.)
Within a few hours thousands of Midianite women and male
children lost their lives. The only Midianites who were spared
were girl babies, young girls and any females who could prove to
the Israelite officers that they had not taken part in the evil
practices by which other Midianite women had led many Israelite
men astray. These young Midianite women and girls could live among
the Israelites as servants without any danger of their leading the
Israelites into idolatry.
Some who read this account will wag their heads in doubt,
believing that God would never allow such slaughter, regardless of
what the inspired scriptures tell us. However, the slaying of the
Midianite women and children was an act of mercy. The Israelites
who carried out the task of executing these idolaters had no
appetite for such grisly business. They acted under orders from
God, who had good reasons for using the Israelites to wipe out an
idolatrous nation. These people were so evil, warlike, and lewd
that they and their children were better off dead. When they are
resurrected in the judgment, along with other evil nations of past
ages, they will live under God's government, not their own. And
they will be taught how to live in righteousness and happiness.
(Matthew 12:41-42; 11:20-24; Isaiah 65:19-25.)
Is it sensible that people should consider God harsh for what
He ordered done to the Midianites, while at the same time they
want to believe the pagan lie (still voiced from so-called
Christian pulpits all around the world) that God has allowed
billions of souls to be dumped into everlasting, blistering
torment in some fiery place -- some suppose in the center of the
Earth -- just because they never heard of God?
Contrary to this unscriptural teaching, God justly gives
every human being, at one time or another, the opportunity to
learn right from wrong and choose to serve God. For most people,
that opportunity doesn't come in this life. If it doesn't it will
come when all those Midianites and others who have died without an
opportunity for salvation will be resurrected after the
Millennium. At that time people will live together in peace and
prosperity while they are privileged to learn the way that leads
to salvation. (Ezekiel 37:1-14; Isaiah 65:19-25.)

Quarantine Enforced

Because of being well outside the camps of the Israelites, it

was an appropriate place for Moses to advise the soldiers who had
any part in killing the Midianites or touching their bodies.
"All of you who have touched a dead body must stay outside of
camp for seven days. On the third and the seventh days you and
your captives must bathe yourselves, and wash your clothes and
anything you have that has touched a corpse if those things are
made of skins, goats' hair or wood." (Numbers 31:19-20.)
Eleazar, the priest, added to these directions by telling the
soldiers that while they were waiting out those seven days, they
should purify all battle equipment and booty made of gold, silver,
brass, iron, tin or lead. This meant that objects made of these
metals were to pass through flames of a hot fire to kill vermin
and germs, and in some cases even to be melted down. Also they
were to be washed in a specially prepared purifying water. Nothing
could be taken back to the camps of the Israelites unless it was
purified. (Verses 21:24.) If all people today would obey such
strict rules of sanitation and quarantine, contagious diseases
would not spread as they do.
There was great celebration in the Israelite camps when at
last the victorious soldiers were prepared to return to their
homes and families. But now there was the problem of how to fairly
distribute the captured property. Happily, it didn't remain a
problem, because God spoke to Moses of this matter. The people did
not use their own human reason.

Dividing the Spoils

"Divide what has been taken into two equal parts," God told
Moses. "One part shall go to the soldiers who brought it back. The
other half shall be distributed among the people. From the first
part, for the soldiers, one part in five hundred shall go to
Eleazar the high priest for offerings and to supply household
needs. From the second half, for the people, one part in fifty
shall go to the Levites."
Joshua and his officers made an immediate count of the
captives and livestock that had come from the campaign against
Midian. It turned out that the soldiers had brought in 32,000
female Midianites, 675,000 sheep and goats, 72,000 cattle and
61,000 donkeys.
Of the female Midianites, 32 (one out of every 500 of the
soldiers' half) went to Eleazar and his assistants. They were to
be used as household servants and helpers to the wives of Eleazar
and of the priests. At the same time, 320 Midianites (one out of
every 50 in the congregation's half) went to the Levites to be
household servants for their families.
As for the sheep and goats, 675 of them went to the priests,
and 6,750 went to the Levites. In the matter of cattle, 72 went to
the priests, and 720 went to the Levites. Of the donkeys, 61 of
them went to the priests, and 610 went to the Levites for service
as beasts of burden. (Numbers 31:25-47.)
As soon as these matters were worked out, officers in charge
of soldiers in the campaign against Midian came to Moses to remind
him that a careful check of their men had proved what seemed
evident right after the battle -- that not a one of them had been
lost! God had proved that He was able to protect every individual
of those whom He had promised to take over the Jordan River into
the Promised Land. (Verses 48-49.)
"We took much spoil that wasn't included in the count of
prisoners and livestock," a spokesman explained. "Among the things
was jewelry of all kinds fashioned from precious stones, gold and
silver. To show our thanks to God for sparing us, we now bring you
a part of these valuables."
Moses and Eleazar gratefully accepted the offering -- the
gold alone of which was worth hundreds of thousands of our dollars
or pounds -- and they had it taken to the tabernacle as a memorial
before God. (Verses 50-54.)
Having conquered the nations bordering Canaan on the east
side of the Jordan River and the Dead Sea, the Israelites were
well aware of the condition of all parts of that territory. Much
of the land to the east was arid, but there were regions like
Jazer and Gilead where the grass grew thick and green, and where
there were many shade trees, especially oaks.

A Shocking Request!

The tribes of Reuben and Gad, having long specialized in

raising sheep and cattle, were greatly impressed by these fine
grazing lands. They felt that there couldn't be greener and
broader pastures on the west side of the Jordan. Therefore their
chieftains came to Moses and Eleazar to ask if they could remain
east of the Jordan to raise their flocks and herds. (Numbers 32:1-
5.)
Moses was upset at this request. He believed that these two
tribes could be using this as an excuse to get out of going with
the other tribes to drive their enemies out of the land west of
the Jordan. And he wondered if they weren't showing a lack of
gratitude to God for the land He promised them on the west side of
the Jordan River.
"Your wanting to stay here reminds me of what your fathers
said forty years ago," Moses answered, "when they refused to go
into Canaan because they feared that the inhabitants might slay
them. Then God sent them into the desert to wander and die! This
request of yours is a bad example to the other tribes and might
make them fear to cross the Jordan. If they, too, should choose
not to cross the river, God might again be so angered that He
might destroy all of us!" (Verses 6-15.)
The leaders of Reuben and Gad recognized the wisdom of Moses'
statements, but since this was such fine pasture land, they had
more to say before giving up. After a hasty meeting among
themselves, they again approached Moses and Eleazar.
"We aren't being rebellious," they explained, "and we would
not want to discourage our brethren or bring disunity to Israel.
We can quickly take over the vacant cities from which we recently
drove the Amorites, then build them into fortresses for our women
and children, and build folds for our livestock. Knowing that our
people and livestock would be safe, our soldiers could then return
here and cross Jordan at the front of the other tribes to
spearhead the attack and help overcome our enemies. We will not
return to our homes until the other tribes are safely settled on
the other side of Jordan. We will not ask for land on the other
side, but will be satisfied with the grazing land here." (Verses
16-19.)
This explanation put a different light on the matter in
Moses' thinking. After all, if these tribes preferred this land
God had given to Israel, Moses could think of no good reason not
to give it to them as long as the whole Israelite army went
westward to take Canaan.
"If you will do as you say," Moses told them, "then these
regions you desire shall become your inheritances. But be warned
that if you fail to go with the rest of the people and fight until
the inhabitants of Canaan are entirely driven out, then you will
have to pay for such a great sin!" (Numbers 32:20-24; Deuteronomy
3:18-20.)
"We will not fail to go," the chieftains promised Moses. "Do
we have your permission to leave for Jazer and Gilead?"
"Whenever you wish," Moses replied.
Because he realized that he wouldn't live to cross the
Jordan, Moses instructed Eleazar, Joshua and the chiefs of the
other tribes to make certain that when the time came, they should
see to it that these tribes who had taken eastern territory should
live up to their promises. Otherwise, they were to give up the
land they desired, and would have to get their inheritance west of
the Jordan. (Numbers 32:25-30.)
Thus Reuben and Gad were the first families of Israel to be
allotted their possession from God, though half the tribe of
Manasseh also promptly received permission to settle north of the
area taken by Gad.
The two and a half tribes were so anxious to get to their
lands that they set out as soon as possible. The people of Reuben
turned to the east and south. The people of Gad and Manasseh went
northward. (Numbers 32:31-33; Deuteronomy 3:1-17.)
They worked hard to rebuild swiftly the broken buildings of
the ravaged towns and turn them back into walled strongholds. And
as they had promised, they set up shelters and corrals for their
vast numbers of stock. (Numbers 32:34-42.)
With their families and livestock in secure strongholds, the
two and one-half tribes would not need to leave many men behind to
care for them.
 Meanwhile, back on the plains of Moab, God was in the process
of giving more instructions to Israel through Moses, whose life
was soon to be taken. (Numbers 33:50-56.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 49
THE CONSTITUTION OF ISRAEL

THE Israelites continued to camp on the plains east of the Jordan

River for many days. Water was plentiful. There was an abundance
of grass for the animals. Living was also a little more pleasant
for the people because of the shade trees in that area.
Meanwhile, the people didn't sit around doing nothing.
Besides their regular duties, it was somewhat of a task to adjust
to the thousands of Midianite captives, take care of the added
livestock, purify the booty of war and re-fashion much of it,
sharpen and repair the worn or broken tools of war.
Time was required to do all this, but God's main purpose in
allowing the people to stay so long in that place was to give them
many instructions, through Moses, for their guidance and benefit.
It was made known to them that when they crossed over the Jordan
into Canaan on the west, it was their duty to execute the
inhabitants there and to destroy all their idols, pagan altars,
towers and groves where they burned some of their children in the
fire and otherwise worshipped their heathen gods. (Numbers 33:50-
53. Leviticus 18:21, 24-29; Deuteronomy 7:1-5; 9:4; 12:29-32;
18:9-14.)
Then the land was to be divided fairly among the nine and a
half tribes, according to their numbers. However, if the
Israelites failed to overcome the inhabitants of Canaan, God
warned that Israel would suffer.
"If you spare any Canaanites," God said, "they will give you
much trouble as long as they remain. Furthermore, I shall deal
with you as I plan to deal with them. That means that you could
lose your lives as well as the land!" (Numbers 33:54-56.)
God then defined the boundaries of the Promised Land and
appointed a committee to supervise the distribution of the land.
(Numbers 34.) God also instructed Moses to tell the people that
they should give 48 towns to the Levites, who were not to receive
any land by inheritance. These were not necessarily to be large
towns, but each one was to be surrounded by an area over a mile
across, reaching out 1000 cubits (about 2000 feet) from the wall
in all directions. In these suburbs the Levites could plant
gardens, orchards and vineyards and have room to keep their flocks
and herds. (Numbers 35:15.)
 Six of these towns -- three on each side of the Jordan --
were soon to be appointed as "cities of refuge." As well as being
centers of Levite habitation, these six towns were to be for the
protection of anyone who accidentally killed a person. This was
necessary because angered relatives or close friends of the dead
man might try to kill the man who caused his death. For example,
if two men were building a shed, and one man unexpectedly moved a
heavy beam so that it fell and killed the other man, the man who
moved the beam was to flee at once to the closest of the six
towns, where he would be protected from anyone who might seek his
life as a matter of vengeance.
On the other hand, if the man maliciously moved the beam with
the purpose of killing his working partner, he was still entitled
to the temporary protection of any of the six towns so that he
could be assured a fair trial.

Violence Condemned

Whatever the case, the man would be tried by authorities. If

he were found guilty, he was either slain or allowed to fall into
the hands of those who had set out to avenge the dead person. If
he were found innocent, he still was to stay in the town for his
own protection, until the death of the high priest. Meanwhile, if
he ventured out of his protective town, and was found by any
avenger, that was the end of his protection. There were to be no
jails in Israel.
Moses now assigned three towns for refuge purposes east of
the Jordan River. They included Bezer in the plain country of the
Reubenites. Then there was the town of Ramoth for the Gadites and
Golan for the Manassites. The other three cities of refuge were to
be set aside later by Joshua. (Numbers 35:6-34; Deuteronomy 4:41-
43; Deuteronomy 19:113; Joshua 20.)
At this time Moses received many instructions and rules and
reminders from God. He faithfully passed them on to the people as
they came to him. So that they would better understand matters,
Moses gave them a detailed account of what had happened since they
had left Mt. Sinai four decades previously. The book of
Deuteronomy is a record of those proceedings.
During the lengthy account, Moses revealed to the people that
God wouldn't allow him to go over into Canaan with them because of
Moses' wrong conduct when he had struck the rock to obtain water.
"Later," Moses told them, "I asked God to forgive me and let
me go into Canaan. He refused to allow me to go, but told me I
could view much of the land from a high mountain, and that there I
would die!" (Deuteronomy 3:23-28.)
The people were saddened to hear this. At the same time, they
felt a greater fear of God. Many of them reasoned that if God
would take the life of their leader, then their lives could be
taken at any time because of their disobedience.
Sabbaths Must Be Observed

Moses added to their serious thinking by warning them that

God would never tolerate law-breaking without punishment. He
reminded them also that God was more merciful than they could
imagine, and that He would never forsake them or destroy them as
long as they kept their agreement to observe His laws.
(Deuteronomy 4:30-31.)
Among the matters mentioned through Moses for Israel's
benefit was the strict reminder to observe the yearly Sabbaths.
These holy days began in Egypt with the Passover. They were later
more fully explained to the people at Mt. Sinai. The keeping of
these holy days was to be a perpetual sign between God and Israel,
just as the observance of the weekly Sabbath was to be an
everlasting agreement. (Deuteronomy 12:114; 16:1-17; Exodus
31:17.)
Today more than 700 church denominations claim to be
Christian, but almost all of them refuse to have anything to do
with God's Sabbaths. Many weak excuses are given for not observing
them, including the old, standard, groundless line that the days
instituted by God were only Jewish days, and that they were done
away with at Christ's death. The fact that most churches fail to
observe them simply proves that most churches are not God's
churches. This can be a shocking and perhaps unbelievable
statement to many people, but it is a true one, completely backed
up by the Bible. Scoffing at this Bible truth is the same as
scoffing at God, the author of it. The Apostle Paul taught
Christians to keep the weekly and yearly Sabbaths many years after
Christ ascended to heaven. (Acts 16:13; 17:2; 18:21; 20:16;
24:14.)
God also made it clear that besides the first tithe (that
tenth of one's increase that is to pay the expense of the work of
God) the Israelites should save a second tithe to be used in
observing the holy days. This was mostly for the Festival of
Tabernacles, which was to be held apart from the usual habitations
of the people at a place chosen by God. (Deuteronomy 12:17-19;
14:22-27.)
Today, as then, the people of God's church use this second
tenth of their income for observing the holy days -- especially
the fall festival -- at the place or places God indicates.
Jerusalem was the main place in ancient Israel, and will be again
when Christ returns not very many years from now. (Zechariah
14:16-19.)
God ordained the Festival of Tabernacles as a time when His
people should worship Him with special joy, reverence, mirth and
thankfulness. It was not to be a noisy "camp meeting" or what is
so often referred to as a "revival" at some date set by man.
Instead, it was and still is a time of joyfully worshipping God
while taking in spiritual food (preaching) that is corrective,
inspiring and character-building. It was and still is a time of
dining, visiting, dancing, and enjoying sports that stimulate the
body and knit the people of God together in spiritual harmony.
(Jeremiah 31:12-13.)
Faithful saving of the second tithe makes it possible for
God's people to enjoy this autumn vacation and return to-their
homes and to their work better prepared to live happier and closer
to their Creator.
At this same time God also commanded that the people should
rest their crop land every seventh year so the physical laws in
nature can improve the soil's healthgiving natural balance.
(Leviticus 25:1-7, 20-22; Leviticus 26:14-16, 32-35.)
Then God commanded that a third tenth should be saved for a
very special use. This was to be taken out only every third and
sixth year in a seven-year cycle. It was to go to the poor among
the Levites, widows, fatherless children and poor strangers.
(Deuteronomy 14:28-29; 26:12.)
In these days the obedient Christian puts aside his tithes
plus what is required in taxes and such. God makes it possible.
Many are the families that have enjoyed better incomes and other
financial benefits since beginning to tithe.

Good Civil Government

Many other matters were brought to the people at that time,

among which were these:
When the seventh-year land rest came to a conclusion, any
debt should be canceled unless the debtor happened to be a
foreigner. (Deuteronomy 15:1-11.)
A servant should be freed after seven years of service.
(Deuteronomy 15:12-15.)
Israel was to make no agreements of any kind with the nations
that were to be driven out. (Deuteronomy 7:1-5; 20:16-18.)
No more than forty lashes of a whip were to be applied in
punishment. (Deuteronomy 25:1-3.)
No fruit trees were to be cut down in times of war in the
land Israel invaded. (Deuteronomy 20:19-20.) The food they
produced was worth more than timber.
The Israelites should consider themselves a holy nation, not
because of their righteousness, but because God chose them as His
people. (Deuteronomy 7:6; 14:1-2.)
 Any prophet or priest who falsely led the people into any
wrong kind of worship was to be put to death. (Deuteronomy 18:20-
22.)
Toward the end of the period of instruction, Moses repeated
these solemn words from God:
"You, Israel, must choose between blessings and cursings from
your Creator. Obedience to my laws shall bring wonderful blessings
of prosperity, freedom from diseases, success in all you
undertake, an abundance of healthy children and livestock, plenty
of rain and water, good crops without blemish or pestilence,
comfortable homes and protection from accident and from your
enemies. I shall make you the head of all nations, and they shall
fear and respect you. You shall lead long, happy lives, and so
shall your offspring also be happy, healthy and prosperous into
the far future!
"On the other hand, if you refuse to live according to the
laws I have made plain to you, I shall heap grievous curses on
you. You shall cease to prosper. All kinds of diseases shall come
on you, and you shall fail in all you set out to do. Your children
shall be sickly, but famine shall drive you to eat them. Your
livestock shall sicken and die of disease or for lack of water and
grass. The soil shall turn hard, and your crops shall be consumed
by blight and pestilence. You shall be sick, frightened and
miserable wherever you go. You shall become as depraved as animals
and lunatics, and fatal accidents shall overtake you wherever you
are. Your homes shall become filthy, miserable hovels. You shall
become the least and weakest of all nations, and cruel enemies
shall slay you. Those of you who aren't slain shall be taken
captive and scattered among the nations as wretched slaves!"
(Deuteronomy 28 and 30:15-20.)

God's Laws Must Be Preserved

All the laws God had recently given to Moses to pass on to

the people were written down at another time by Moses and
presented to the priests to place beside the Ark of the Covenant.
Copies also were given to the elders. Moses commanded them to read
the whole book of the law to the people every seven years when
Israel assembled at the Festival of Tabernacles during the year of
release. (Deuteronomy 31:9-13, 24-29.) The priests and Levites
were also commanded to teach the people portions of the law yearly
at the festivals and throughout the year in all their cities.
(Deuteronomy 33:8-10; II Chronicles 17:7-9; 35:1-3; Nehemiah 8:1-
8; Acts 15:21.)
God then called Moses and Joshua to the tabernacle. As soon
as they entered, the Creator descended to the tabernacle inside a
glorious, radiant cloud. (Deuteronomy 31:14-15.)
 "Before your life ends," God told Moses, "there are more
things for you to do. One is to write a song to teach to the
people. I know they shall go after other gods and shall forget my
laws. They shall break my covenant. Then evil days shall fall on
them, and though they shall seek my help, I shall let them suffer.
The verses I give you must become a national song to be taught
from generation to generation. The people shall remember it, and
it shall become a witness against them because of their sins."
(Verses 16-21.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 50
JOSHUA NOW LEADS ISRAEL

As SOON as Moses and Joshua left the tabernacle, where God had
instructed them concerning things to come, Moses hurried to his
tent. He was to write down the matters that were to be made into a
song to teach to Israel. (Deuteronomy 31:22.)

The Way to Happiness

Later, Moses went before the people to give them the verses
that were to become a sort of national anthem to remind the
Israelites of their faults, their obligations and the matters that
would come up in the future. The verses mentioned God's perfect
justice, mercy and great works, and showed how sinful Israel had
become in spite of God's wonderful ways. The people were reminded
of how patiently God had dealt with them during their travels in
the desert, and of the terrible warnings that had repeatedly been
given them. The verses pointed out that if Israel were wise enough
to obey, all enemies would be overcome, but that lack of wisdom
would result in great calamity for Israel. It was shown that
Israel would have great reason to rejoice in the far future, but
only after the people would have undergone a time of terrible
tribulation and finally would have repented. (Deuteronomy 32:1-
43.)
"Don't do what is right in your own eyes," Moses told the
people. "Your conscience will deceive you. Let it be your
ambition, above all things, to observe God's laws and teach your
children to do the same. If you fail in this, your lives will
become miserable and come to an untimely end. On the other hand,
obedience will mean long, happy lives with prosperity, and
wonderful futures for your children!" (Deuteronomy 12:8; 6:1-12;
4:30-31; 11:8-9; 31:6.)
 Moses then pronounced a lengthy blessing on the various
tribes of Israel, at the same time telling some of the things they
would accomplish in the far future. (Deuteronomy 33.)

Moses' Departure

Moses ruefully ended talking to the people. He realized that

the time had come for him to go to Mt. Pisgah to look across the
Jordan and view the land of Canaan, which he would never enter.
Accompanied probably by Eleazar, Joshua, the elders of Israel and
some aides, Moses started out for the mountain, which was not far
distant. When the congregation became aware that he was leaving
forever, the people gradually broke into tearful moans and
wailing. Moses was greatly moved by the loud demonstration, but
there was nothing for him to do but go on.
A little later he noted that the great mass of people, still
wailing, was following him toward the mountain. Moses knew that if
the people weren't stopped, many of them would follow him right up
the mountain. He hastily took advantage of a small rise, from
which he could more easily be seen and heard, to firmly tell as
many as could hear him that they should not follow any farther.
The wailing people obeyed. Moses and those who accompanied
him continued on toward Mt. Pisgah, a point from which Balak, king
of Moab, had asked the since-destroyed prophet Balaam to pronounce
a curse on Israel.
Silently the group progressed up the mountain, while the sad
wailing of the people drifted up strongly from the plains below.
It was a strange fact that while the people were feeling sorry for
Moses, Moses was feeling sorry for the people. The people were
sorry to see Moses depart from them, and at the same time Moses
felt concern for Israel because his close contact with God had
resulted in his knowing Israel's fate even into the far future. He
knew the people still had many bitter lessons to learn.
When at last Moses and the elders and officers arrived close
to the peak of Mt. Pisgah, Moses turned to the people who had come
with him and said a few last words of farewell. There were no dry
eyes, even among those who were hardened soldiers and officers who
had long served Moses. Moses said good-bye to them, and then
walked alone up to the highest point of the mountain. From there,
through the clear atmosphere of that high mountain country, Moses
looked across the Jordan and into nearby territory to clearly view
the land where most of the tribes of Israel would settle.

Moses Views the Promised Land

From that elevation of several thousand feet, one of the

highest points in the land, Moses carefully drank in the
magnificent sight. He looked southwest and west across the area
where the tribes of Simeon, Judah, Dan and Benjamin were to settle
from the Dead Sea to the Mediterranean. To the northwest he could
see the region that was to be occupied by Ephraim, Issachar and
half of Manasseh. To the north he viewed the lands to be taken
over by Zebulon, Asher and Naphtali. Swinging his gaze to the east
side of the Jordan, Moses saw the land already allotted to the
other half of Manasseh, to Gad and Reuben.
Below him, stretching from the Dead Sea far to the north, was
the beautiful Jordan valley with its lush bottom lands filled with
fields, vineyards, groves of palm trees and other fruit.
"This is the land," the voice of God came to Moses, "that I
promised to give to the descendants of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.
Here it is for you to see, but it is not for you to enter.
However, you will enter a better land in the resurrection to come.
Now walk down the side of the mountain opposite the way you came
up!" (Deuteronomy 34:1-4; Hebrews 11:1-15, 24-29, 39-40.)

A Final Farewell

Having feasted his eyes on the scene around him, Moses

switched his gaze back on the mourning elders and officers who
sadly gazed up at him. He waved, then turned and strode slowly out
of their sight.
This was the last that was seen of Moses by human beings. He
started down the other side of the mountain, but just how far he
went, no one knows. Possibly God caused him to fall into a deep
sleep, and then took his life. God then buried him in a nearby
mountain valley in Moab. (Deuteronomy 34:5-6.) Satan attempted to
obtain possession of Moses' body (Jude 9), probably with the
purpose of bringing it to the attention of the Israelites so that
they would make it an object of worship. However, God carefully
hid the burial place from man, so that no one would ever be
tempted to regard the body as something sacred that should be
worshipped.
Some readers might think that it would be a very extreme
thing to worship a dead body. But even today, when we are supposed
to be enlightened and intelligent, millions of people in the
professing Christian world regard the relics -- dried bones and
shriveled flesh -- of certain long-dead individuals as something
to be revered and considered holy.
Thus Moses' death ended, at one hundred and twenty years, the
life of one of God's most outstanding servants of all time. Just
before he died, Moses was as healthy and strong as when he was
eighty years of age. Even his eyes were as keen as they had been
in his youth. (Deuteronomy 34:7.)
 No other leader of Israel accomplished such great deeds as
did Moses. (Verses 10-12.) Because he was so close to God, he
enjoyed the great privilege of leading millions of his people out
of slavery, bringing God's wonderful laws to them, and leading
them to the entrance of a bountiful garden spot that was to be
their home.
Although there were too many times when they ignored God by
ignoring Moses, all Israel was very sad to lose such a wonderful
leader. For the next thirty days matters came almost to a
standstill in the camps while the people mourned Moses' death.
(Verse 8.)
In these days many people, including a host of outstanding
religious leaders, consider the vitally important times and events
of ancient Israel only as an old tale having to do with the Jews.
They think of Moses simply as one who, not too successfully, may
have led a few Jews out of Egypt and into Canaan, and who started
the present Jewish religion.
Such shallow beliefs are spawned by the refusal to completely
believe Jesus and the Old Testament, and the inability to
understand who Israel is today. Moses didn't start the Jewish
religion. The word "Jews" is not even mentioned in the Bible until
long after Moses' time. Then the Jews were referred to (II Kings
16:6) as being at war with Israel! Those who assume that the words
"Jew" and "Israelite" always mean the same thing find it
impossible to understand some of the most important parts of the
Bible -- especially prophecy.
It is tragic that innumerable people who sincerely want to
learn how best to live are taught by such blinded or stubborn
leaders that the sacred, living laws of God, brought to Israel
through Moses, were only "Jewish" rules blotted out by Christ's
death. They are misled to believe we are now "freed" to do as our
conscience pleases.
Happily, according to prophecy for these last days, God is
gradually opening the understanding of more and more people to the
startling fact that those who defiantly teach that God's laws are
no longer in force are as guilty in God's sight as the most
villainous men mentioned throughout the scriptures. Unless they
repent, the fate of such people, referred to as false shepherds,
will be most horrible -- because of their deceitful posing as true
ministers of God. (Ezekiel 34:2, 7-10; II Peter 2:12.)

God Speaks to Joshua

After Moses' death, God contacted Joshua to remind him that

now that he was Israel's leader he should direct himself and the
nation to live by all the book of the law of God. He was reminded
that trust in the Eternal and obedience and courage, would mean
success in battle over Israel's enemies and in taking over the
land from the Great Sea (Mediterranean) east to the Euphrates
River, and from the desert south of the Dead Sea to Mt. Lebanon on
the north. (Deuteronomy 34:9; Joshua 1:1-4.
"I will not fail you nor forsake you as long as you carry on
in accord with the laws that came to you through my servant
Moses," God instructed Joshua. (Deuteronomy 4:30-31; Joshua 1:5-
7.) "Meditate on those laws so that they will become so familiar
to you that you can't forget them. Be strong in this office that
has been given to you. Be of great courage. Don't be afraid. Don't
be dismayed. Remember that your God is with you wherever you go."
(Verses 8-9; Deuteronomy 31:6.)
This was one of the greatest "pep" talks ever given to one of
the most responsible leaders in all history. If Joshua hadn't
previously realized how much he should rely on God, he surely was
completely reminded at that time.

"Prepare to Break Camp!"

As soon as the mourning period of thirty days for Moses was

over, Joshua gave orders to his officers to make an announcement
to the people. "Be prepared on notice to break camp within three
days," the officers told the surprised people. "Prepare extra food
and supplies for a sudden trip over the Jordan and into the land
promised to us by God." (Verses 10-11.)
Although manna was still the main food of the Israelites, it
wasn't something that could be gathered during a sudden movement
of the people or a food that could be kept overnight except over
the Sabbath. At this time when Israel was going to be on the move
for a few days, it was necessary to prepare meat, fruit and
grains, taken in their conquests, that could be carried and
consumed at any time.
Joshua then spoke to the heads of the tribes of Reuben, Gad
and half of Manasseh -- who had by this time returned from
settling their families east of the Jordan -- to remind them of
their obligation to their brethren in the other tribes.
"I want to remind you of your promise to send the best
soldiers of your tribes to help take over all of Canaan," Joshua
told them. "We'll be moving across the Jordan very soon, and your
picked soldiers should lead the way, since they will not have
their families with them. After we've taken the land, your
warriors shall be free to return to their towns and families on
this side of the river." (Joshua 1:12-15.)
"We are sending the best of our soldiers to fight in God's
battles," the leaders replied. "We shall carry out our promise.
Our soldiers will go wherever you send them and obey every
command. Every soldier that we send will know that if he fails to
obey you, he will be put to death!" (Verses 16-18.)
Just west of Israel's camp was the Jordan River. It was
exceedingly deep, as the flood season had begun. Only about six
miles farther to the west was a walled and fortified city called
Jericho. Joshua knew that it would be necessary to attack that
city before progressing further into Canaan, because it was
situated by the pass that led through the mountains. It was also
one of the Canaanite cities God had commanded Israel to destroy
because of its extremely evil practices.

Scouts Sent to Jericho!

Joshua realized that God wasn't necessarily going to protect

Israel if any foolish moves were made. He knew that he was to use
sound judgment and strategy. Because of this, he had already sent
two men to Jericho to try to find out how well the city was armed,
the condition of the walls and the gates, what forces were close
to Jericho and the morale of the people within the city.
These two men quickly found how difficult it was to cross the
Jordan at that time of year. It was spring, and showers had
swollen the stream into a muddy torrent. Very few swimmers could
cross a raging, turbulent river in flood stage. But these men had
been chosen for their many outstanding abilities, including great
skill in swimming, and they managed to struggle across the violent
current to the west bank.
After drying their clothes, which were chosen to appear as
those of roving Canaanites, they trudged the several miles from
the river to the city. Jericho was surrounded by groves of palm
trees, and well-traveled roads led to its several gates. The
Israelites met several people on the first road they came to. No
one seemed particularly friendly; some were even a little
suspicious of their identity.
There was no problem in getting into Jericho. Its huge gates
were open to traffic till sunset. The Israelites mixed in with a
caravan that was entering the nearest gate, and boldly walked
about to view the life and activity of this habitation of their
enemies.
Jericho wasn't a tremendous city; it covered only about seven
acres. But it was compact and had room for thousands of people.
Within its four strong walls were many busy streets crammed with
stables, shops, public buildings, homes and inns. Many shops,
homes and inns were built on top of the double walls. People
milled about everywhere. From their expressions and actions, it
wasn't difficult to see that most of them were in a state of
excited anxiety.
 A few soldiers huddled in groups in the streets, but most of
them were on the walls. The Israelite scouts noted that they were
gazing mostly to the east toward the camp of Israel.

Trapped!

Hoping to get on the wall, the Israelites walked up a long

flight of steps to one of the inns built there. The proprietress
greeted them cordially and saw to it that they were well fed.
While eating, they were startled by a loud clanging. The
proprietress -- her name was Rahab -- explained that it was
sundown, and that the huge gates of the city were being closed for
the night to keep anyone from going out or coming in. The two
Israelites suddenly realized that they were trapped -- at least
until sunrise.
A little later officers sent by the king arrived at the inn
and demanded of the servant to speak with the proprietress. The
Israelites were just finishing their meal in another room, and
didn't see the officers. However, they could hear all that was
said. So could Rahab, the proprietress. (Joshua 2:1-3.)
"We have been sent here by the ruler of Jericho," the
officers announced to a servant at the door. "He has received
information that two Israelite spies were seen entering this inn.
We are here to arrest them!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 51
THE PROMISED LAND

THE TWO Israelite scouts sent to the city of Jericho were eating
at Rahab's inn when officers banged loudly on the door.
"Two officers have come from the king of Jericho to arrest
you!" Rahab whispered to them. "They're impatient and I must go to
the door at once. I know who you are, and I have my reasons to
help you. Hurry up this back stairway and hide yourselves under
the flax you'll find drying on the roof!" (Joshua 2:1-4.)
The Israelites didn't waste time asking questions or waiting
for more explanation. They dashed for the stairway, and Rahab
turned to go to the officers.

Rahab Outwits the Soldiers

"If you're stalling us, woman, we'll have to take you along,
too!" one of them snapped.
"I hurried back there to the dining booth to find out if any
of my lodgers noticed which way the two men went," Rahab
explained. "They were here, but they left just before the wall
gates of the city were closed for the night. If they are
Israelites, probably they're on their way back to their camp, and
the soldiers could overtake them before they reach the river."
Rahab lied about these things, but God makes use of all kinds
of people to bring about His purposes. In this matter He was using
a Canaanite woman, who had never been taught God's Commandments.
The king's officers didn't spend any more time talking. They
strode out of the inn and barked orders to nearby soldiers. Within
a very few minutes, the gates swung open, and a searching party of
soldiers scurried off into the darkness in the direction of the
river. (Verses 5-7.)
As soon as the soldiers had left, Rahab went up to the flat
roof of the inn to talk to the Israelites. She expected to find
them well hidden under the flax on the roof. Instead, she found
they were not yet fully covered.
"You're safe for now," Rahab whispered. "They won't be back
for awhile. We Canaanites are well aware of your intention of
taking over our country. I know that your powerful God will give
you this land. Our whole city is frightened because you have so
swiftly overcome nations to the east and southeast. We have been
dreading the day when your soldiers come over the Jordan. Our
terror is so great that no one has any courage left."
"If you believe that Israel is going to take over your land,
why are you trying to protect us?" one of the Israelites asked.

Rahab Trusts in God

"Because I believe your God is the true God. Long ago we

heard of the great miracles He performed, especially in causing
the Red Sea to part so that your people could pass through it.
(Verses 8-11.)
"I want to be spared by your soldiers," Rahab continued. "I
have showed you kindness. Now promise me that your people will
spare me and my close relatives -- the households of my father and
all my brothers and sisters -- when this city is attacked."
"We promise to do as you ask," the Israelites told her, "if
you will agree not to mention to anyone what has taken place here
tonight."
Rahab solemnly assured them that she would keep the matter to
herself. The Israelites then instructed her that she should tie a
red cord, which one of the men gave her, in the window of her
establishment, and that all her relatives should take refuge there
when the soldiers of Israel would reach Jericho.
"Our soldiers will be told to spare the place where the red
cord is," Rahab was told, "but if any of your family is outside
your doors when we attack, we won't be responsible for them. On
the other hand, if any of your family within your inn is harmed,
we shall be responsible before God for that harm."
"So be it," the other Israelite muttered, "but these promises
can't mean much if we don't get out of here tonight. We don't dare
wait until daylight, and the gates will be barred all night."
For answer, Rahab motioned for them to follow her. They went
downstairs to an open window facing outward from the wall. Rahab
gave the men a bag of food and a long rope, and the scouts knew
what to do. They tied one end of the rope to a ceiling beam and
let the rest of it drop out the window.
"Don't try to return to your camp now," Rahab warned. "The
area between here and the river will be swarming with our soldiers
for many hours. Hurry to the hills west of here and hide there for
three days. By that time it should be much safer for you to go
back."
One at a time the Israelites slid down the rope, which more
than reached all the way down the high wall. Rahab pulled the rope
back up and waved to the men as they melted into the darkness.
(Verses 12-21.)
It wasn't easy to travel over strange terrain at night, but
the darkness wasn't intense enough to prevent the scouts from
keeping on the move. The two fleeing men shortly reached the white
limestone hills, where they found a number of caves. They chose
one next to a small water spring, and for the next three days it
was their hideout home.

The Scouts Report to Joshua

At the end of three days the two men set out eastward during
darkness to successfully reach the Jordan. There they waited for
daylight, and again managed to swim the river. From there it was
only a short distance to the Israelite camp and safety.
Joshua was pleased at the report of the scouts, especially
because it showed the shattered morale of the Canaanites. As for
Rahab and her family, Joshua readily agreed to the promise that
this one Canaanite family would be spared. (Verses 2224.) Joshua
knew that God's death sentence upon Canaanites did not apply to
those who willingly forsook their heathen gods and put their faith
in God. After all, the reason God had condemned the Canaanites was
because they were the worst sort of idolaters. (Deuteronomy 9:4;
12:29-32.) Those few who repented, as Rahab did, were to be shown
mercy. (Genesis 12:3.)
As soon as Joshua had finished hearing the report, he told
his officers to take word to the people that they should prepare
to break camp next day.
 Great activity followed. Flocks and herds grazing outside the
camp had to be rounded up. Families packed their possessions
except what was needed for meals and a night's rest.
Early next morning the Israelites finished breaking camp. The
tabernacle tent, fence and all that went with the tabernacle were
packed for moving, and the Israelites set out on a march toward
the river. The trip took almost all day, and took them away from
the acacia groves near Mt. Nebo, but into more groves of palm
trees. They stopped just before arriving at the river, and set up
camp again on the east slopes leading down to the Jordan.
Although the Jordan wasn't a large river such as the Nile,
those Israelites who were curious enough to go on down to it were
greatly impressed by it because it was the largest river the new
generation had ever seen. At that time of year, due to spring
rains and the melting of the snow in the high mountains to the
north, the Jordan was swift and swollen to overflowing by the
silty waters.
Those who saw the river returned to tell their neighbors what
it was like. Only the very strong swimmers could hone to make it
across the Jordan, and building rafts or a bridge would require so
much time that all the armies of Canaan could concentrate at the
spot and easily ruin such a project! However, this was to be no
problem for Israel, because God had already given private
instructions to Joshua so the people would realize God was with
Joshua as He had been with Moses.

A Miracle Needed!

Next morning Joshua told the priests they should personally

take up the ark of the covenant and bear it to the river ahead of
the Israelites. (Joshua 3:1-7.) Ordinarily the ark was carried in
the center of the mass of people, and was borne by Levites who
were the sons of Kohath. (Numbers 2:1-31; Numbers 4:15.)
As God commanded, Joshua then told the priests that they
should wade into the edge of the overflow water only a foot or so
with the ark, and then stand still while God intervened in the
flow of the river.
Meanwhile, the evening before, Joshua asked the people to
gather together to listen to what he had to say.
"All of you should make yourselves and your garments clean
for what will happen tomorrow," he told them. "Before us there is
a swift and swollen river to cross. I have already heard that some
of you may not think that it's possible to cross it. Have some of
you lost faith in your God, who brought you out of many situations
far worse than this one? Now be assured that God will again prove
to us His power by taking us safely over the river. The ark of the
covenant will be carried to the river before you by almost a mile.
When those who carry the ark walk into the Jordan, the stream
shall cease to flow past the ark! That part of the water to the
south shall drain away, leaving a waterless river bed over which
we shall cross to the west bank! This should show you that God
possesses all the strength and means to get us safely over the
river, to drive out our enemies before us and deliver Canaan into
our hands!" God made sure that no one entered the promised land
with doubts and misgivings.
Joshua then instructed the twelve tribal leaders that each
should select a husky man from his tribe and send him to Joshua
for a special task. Every man selected, when he passed over the
river bed, was to pick up a good-sized stone from the rocky river
bottom and carry it to the west bank for building a monument.
(Joshua 3:8-13.)

The Jordan Flows Backward!

Early that morning the priests started out with the ark. None
of the Israelites followed until the priests were almost a mile
away, which put them at the edge of the river. They probably
hesitated for a minute or so on the east bank, then walked boldly
into the swift, muddy water. Every man realized that unless God
acted within seconds, men and ark would be swept away downstream.
Before they could wade in up to their knees, the water flowed
away to their left. At the same time the water to their right
abruptly ceased flowing. In fact, its direction of movement was
actually reversed! As the priests continued to march into the
midst of the Jordan, it gradually grew higher and spread farther
out on its flooded banks to the north.
Thus, with water receding in both directions, a growing
expanse of empty river bed was exposed to the view of the
marveling priests and those of the waiting Israelites who could
see the miracle from a distance.
The bearers of the ark went in to the middle of the river bed
and then obediently stood where they were. They felt deep
gratitude for being allowed to have a part in such a great
miracle. When Joshua had made certain that all was ready, he
signaled the Israelites to move on to the river.
It required a long time for close to two million people and
their tremendous flocks to pass any given point, the specific
number of hours depending on how wide their ranks were. In this
event, even though the river bed was emptied for such a great
distance, and gave the people plenty of room to spread out,
probably the people were pouring over the Jordan for several
hours. (Verses 14-17.)
Whatever the time needed, the priests, who were rugged
outdoor men, patiently remained standing where they had walked
into the water. They didn't move out of the river bed until the
last of the Israelites had passed over, including the lead group
of 40,000 soldiers sent by the two and a half tribes already
settled east of the Jordan to help take Canaan.
One probably would wonder how men could remain standing so
long, especially while holding the ark. Perhaps God gave them
special strength to stand for such a long period while bearing a
weight.
Except for the priests, the last to pass over the river bed
were Joshua, his aides and the twelve men who had been picked to
obtain stones from the middle of the river bed for a monument on
the west side of the river. Before they picked the stones for that
purpose, Joshua had them erect a twelve-stone memorial in the
Jordan where the priests had stood so long with the ark. To make
this possible, the priests naturally had to move forward a short
distance while the men worked.
After the monument in the river was finished (it was still
visible in the river many years later when the Bible account was
written), each of the twelve men took up from the river bed a
stone as large as he could carry and walked out to the west bank.

Promise Miraculously Fulfilled

Behind them came the priests, and as soon as they had carried
the ark well up on the west bank, a peculiar murmuring sound came
from the north. Within seconds the murmur grew into an alarming
roar. The waters that had been held back for so long had abruptly
been freed, and came rushing and boiling down the river channel
with a thunderous swishing noise! (Joshua 4:1-18.)
This mighty miracle of God, plainly foretold by Joshua, had a
deep effect on the Israelites. They realized now that Joshua, like
Moses, had been chosen by the Creator as an outstanding leader.
Their respect for him was very great from that day on. (Verse 14.)
The Israelites also realized that God had now completely fulfilled
His promise to take all of this new generation over the Jordan
into the promised land.
Again the congregation fell into moving order, this time with
the ark carried by Levites in the center of the column. The people
traveled straight west a few miles and stopped to make camp. It
was there that the twelve stones carried from the Jordan were
stacked up into a monument. Joshua then came before the crowd to
speak to as many as could hear him.
"This heap of stones is to be a reminder of God's great
miracle in bringing us across the river," he announced. "Tell your
children in time to come what it means. Remind them that God also
brought Israel across a much greater body of water -- the Red Sea.
This monument is also to remind all peoples who see it or learn of
it that our God is to be greatly feared and respected."
Regardless of Joshua's reference to God's strength, there
were some people who stared fearfully toward the west as night
came on. They felt uneasy because the west edge of Israel's camp
was only a little over a mile away from the forbidding walls of
the strongly fortified city of Jericho!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 52
WALLS OF JERICHO FALL

IT was on the tenth day of the first month (Nisan in the spring --
not January in the winter) that Israel crossed the Jordan River
and made camp in Canaan at a spot called Gilgal. The west border
of the camp wasn't much more than a mile from Jericho, a thick-
walled city swarming with enemy soldiers. (Joshua 4:19-24.)

Israel's First Passover in Canaan

It had been just forty years before -- minus five days --

that Israel had fled from Egypt. (Exodus 12:18, 29-34, 51; Numbers
14:26-35; Deuteronomy 1:3; Joshua 5:6.) The Exodus had started
after the first observance of Passover. Now again it was almost
time to prepare for another Passover. But before it should be
observed, God told Joshua that most of the males of Israel should
undergo a physical rite that had been required as a sign and seal
of the covenant between the Creator and Israel.
After the Passover, which fell on the seventh day of the week
that year, the people observed the Days of Unleavened Bread by
eating no bread with leavening in it. One of their main dishes was
roasted grain that had been taken from the fields of their
enemies. This was only one item of food that had been acquired
since entering the region of the Jordan. In fact, so many edible
things had been taken in recent days that Israel's food supply was
sufficient to keep them without gathering manna. As a result,
manna, which had been the main food for forty years, ceased to
appear on the day after the Passover. (Joshua 5:2-12.)
Meanwhile, there was no sign of Canaanite soldiers except
those who could be seen in the distance on the walls of Jericho.
Nevertheless, enemy spies kept a close watch on Israel. Their
reports on the parting of the river spread quickly to every ruler
in that section of the world. These leaders were greatly concerned
by this amazing event. They had felt temporarily secure from
Israel because they had considered the Jordan practically
impossible to cross during its swollen condition.
 The king of Jericho was especially worried. Even though his
fighting force was composed of many fierce men skilled in battle,
the very numbers of Israelites camped so close to his city were
enough to make his nights sleepless. (Joshua 5:1.)
To make certain that no more Israelite spies could get into
Jericho, he gave orders that the gates of the city should close
and remain closed twenty-four hours a day. No one was to be
allowed in or out -- except, if necessary, a few special spies of
his, and they were let down the walls on rope ladders and brought
up the same way.
This was a costly precaution, because it meant turning away
caravans arriving from other lands with valuables and food. The
king reasoned that it was wiser to remain bottled up with what
food was on hand rather than take the slightest risk of allowing
any Israelites to enter Jericho in disguise. (Joshua 6:1.)

Joshua Meets the Lord

A few days after Israel had arrived in Gilgal, Joshua went

alone, despite the protests of some of his officers, toward
Jericho. He wished to see for himself what the place was like at
closer range. He suddenly found himself face to face with a sturdy
man holding a gleaming sword and gazing intently at him. Joshua
strode boldly up to him.
"Are you a friend of Israel or an enemy?" Joshua bluntly
inquired of the stranger. (Joshua 5:13.)
"I am not an enemy," the man replied in a firm voice. "I am
here as the commander of the army of God!"
It required several seconds for Joshua to realize that he was
actually gazing at the Lord, the very One who later also came to
this world in human form to be known as Jesus Christ, and who also
appeared to Abraham as Melchizedek, king of Salem!
This was Joshua's closest contact with God. He fearfully fell
forward and placed his forehead on the ground.
"What would you ask of me, my Lord?" Joshua humbly inquired.
We know this man was the Lord -- a member of the Godhead --
because he allowed Joshua to worship Him. Angels never allow God's
servants to worship them. (Revelation 22:8-9.)
"Your feet are on holy ground," was the answer. "Remove your
shoes and I shall tell you how to take Jericho."
Joshua lost no time in obeying. Then he carefully listened to
the instructions from God. (Joshua 5:14-15.)
"Return to your camp and carry out the orders I have given
you," he was told. "If you do just as I have told you to do, it
won't be necessary for you to storm the walls or gates of Jericho
in order to conquer it, even though many fierce fighting men are
garrisoned within that fortress."
 Inspired and encouraged in what he should do, Joshua returned
to camp. Once he turned to gaze back to where he had been
encountered, but there was no one there!
As soon as he arrived back in camp, to the relief of his
officers, Joshua told them and the priests of his unusual
experience and of God's plan to take Jericho. (Joshua 6:2-7.)

Siege of Jericho Begins

Next day the king of that city was startled by the dreadful
news he had been expecting.
"Sentries have just reported seeing many persons on foot
approaching from the Israelite camp!" an officer announced.
Surrounded by anxious aides and officers, the king hurried to
the east wall. When he saw the growing columns of people marching
toward his city, he nervously barked out orders for all soldiers
to take their battle stations, and for all civilians to get off
the walls and streets and out of the shops and into their homes or
shelters.
As the Canaanites continued watching, they became
discouraged, confused and relieved in turns. The foremost of their
approaching enemies marched just close enough for discerning that
they were soldiers. Then they veered to the left and moved along
to the south of the city.
"Why should they give us such a wide berth if they intend to
attack?" one officer asked.
"Perhaps they don't intend to attack," another observed.
"Possibly they're just moving on to the west."
"That hardly seems possible," the king muttered. "They've
taken every city from the Arnon River to Mt. Hermon!"
Rising hope that Israel was moving out and by-passing Jericho
was abruptly downed when the foremost Israelite soldiers turned
north to parallel the west wall of the city. A little later they
turned back eastward to distantly flank Jericho's north wall.
The city was being surrounded by thousands upon thousands of
Israelites!
Why they remained at such a distance baffled the Canaanites.
Another mystery was the presence of seven long-robed horn blowers
marching behind the first large segment of the moving column. As
they marched, they held up carved trumpets called "shopharim"
which were made of rams' horns, and emitted shrill blasts that
echoed from the hills to the west. Behind the horn blowers marched
four more robed men carrying what appeared to be a large box. The
Canaanites had no way of knowing that this object was the ark of
the covenant, and that the other seven robed men were priests who
had been instructed to blow special horns. This was the only sound
that came from the Israelites. It was frightfully puzzling to
their watchers, because it was the usual habit of soldiers on the
march to shout or sing. In this case, the Israelites had been told
not to utter a word during the marching around Jericho.
For well over an hour the Canaanites uneasily watched the
enemy parade. It required somewhat more than that for any part of
the marchers to pass around Jericho and return to the Israelite
camp. Jericho's ruler remained on the wall, gravely puzzled as to
the meaning of such a weird demonstration. (Joshua 6:8-11.)
"Didn't anyone here think to try counting them?" he
impatiently asked.

Canaanites' Fear Mounts

"We have estimated that about one hundred thousand passed

around the city, sir," an officer spoke out. "As you know, our
spies have reported that Israel has at least five or six times
that many soldiers."
"Spies are not always right," the king murmured. "This
performance today seems to me to be only an effort to display
manpower that isn't necessarily there. How do we know that all of
them were men? Most of them could have been women and children
dressed as soldiers. Why did they parade at such a distance unless
they fear our spears, arrows and catapults? If they don't come
closer, they can't harm us. Even as besiegers, they would have to
hold out many days before our supplies are exhausted, and that
isn't the pattern of their operation."
These weakly optimistic remarks from the king did little to
generate hope or enthusiasm in those about him. The next day,
however, brought a little relief to the Canaanites from their
fears when dawn showed no evidence of further siege preparations.
Before long, however, it was observed that Israelites were
again approaching Jericho. Renewed excitement and fear reigned in
the city for awhile. Then, as they had done the day before, the
Israelites swerved southward, later continuing westward to march
at a distance from the south wall, swinging north around the west
wall, going eastward past the north wall and back to their camp.
Meanwhile, there was no chant, shout or song from the Israelites.
The only sound was that from the seven horns, whose continuous
piercing tones carried loudly to the Canaanites in an irritating,
suspenseful and nerve-wracking manner.
"This is obviously some kind of enchantment by which Israel
is trying to overcome us without attacking us," the king of
Jericho proclaimed to his people after the Israelites had finished
their second day of marching around the city. "Why should we allow
enchantments from these foreigners to bother us? I have heard that
they have only one God. We have many gods to protect us."
 Next day the Israelites appeared for the third time to march
around Jericho in the same manner and at the same distance. As
usual there was the strange box-like object and the seven men
going before it while blowing their horns.
On the fourth day the same thing happened. By now many of the
Canaanites were becoming increasingly fearful because they didn't
know just what to expect. Some believed that a great, consuming
fire might fall from the sky. Others were afraid of all kinds of
calamities. Some, in an effort to hide their growing fears, began
to joke about the Israelites.
Next day the Israelites came around again. This time,
although the ruler of Jericho wasn't completely in favor of it,
the soldiers lining the tops of the walls lifted their voices in
loud taunts to the Israelites to come closer. The ruler didn't
wish to do anything to rouse the ire of the enemy, but at the same
time he felt that his soldiers' morale could be sparked up if they
were allowed to deride Israel. The marchers could plainly hear the
challenges, but they remained silent except for the blaring of
their seven horns.
For six days the Israelites marched once around the city in
the early morning of each day. (Joshua 6:12-14.) On the sixth day
the Canaanites shouted even louder at the Israelites as they
passed around the city, though they actually believed that if the
whole Israelite fighting force should accept their dares and
attack, losses by the Canaanites would be much greater than any
harm they could inflict upon Israel.
"This is a silly, time-consuming, childish game these people
are playing," Jericho's ruler announced to the people and soldiers
in an effort to boost morale. "Their intended enchantment failed
to work the first time, and now they are merely repeating it again
and again in the hope that it will finally take effect. It should
be plain by now that these people cannot harm us by such means."
The city's king just couldn't understand God's plan of battle.

Israelite Tactics Change

Inasmuch as the Israelites had been encircling Jericho a

little after sunrise each day, Canaanite sentries were surprised
when they saw the marching column approaching at early dawn on the
seventh day. High officers feared that this might indicate some
drastic change in Israel's plans, and the king was immediately
notified of what was happening outside the wall.
The Israelites went around the city in the same manner as
usual, but the more interesting fact was that instead of returning
to camp, they began to encircle the city again. In fact, they
spent almost the whole day marching around Jericho. By mid-
afternoon they had made six rounds and were starting on the
seventh. (Joshua 6:15.)
At this point another unusual thing happened. Hundreds of
thousands more soldiers had strode out from Israel's camp and now
joined the marchers. The bright, palm-studded plains around
Jericho gradually grew dark with the growing immensity of armed
forces.
The challenging hoots and shouts that had been coming from
the Canaanites gradually died away when Israel's military strength
was displayed. Many people within the city fell into a state of
panic when they realized how many fighting men were confronting
them. This fear and panic spread like a contagious disease, only
much more rapidly. Even the ruler and his officers were grim-faced
and nervously silent. No jeering taunts or attempts to belittle
Israel's might could boost the Canaanites' morale now that they
were faced by the stark cold fact of Israel's true strength. The
people in Jericho felt doomed.
It was late afternoon when the Israelites finally finished
marching around the city for the seventh time. At this juncture
the ark and the trumpet blowers were just east of Jericho. There
they stopped, and all the other marchers came to a halt.
Greater tension gripped the Canaanites. Jericho's ruler, who
had been squirming in anxiety in a chair inside one of the wall
towers, came slowly to his feet. He stared unblinkingly out at
Israel's silently threatening throng.
At that moment the seven horn blowers, who had not sounded
for several minutes, blew an unusually long, high blast. This was
followed by a chilling surge of shouts from the people surrounding
Jericho, those in Israel's camp and the many who were spread out
between, as Joshua had commanded them to do. (Joshua 6:16-19.)
The noise that resulted from the millions of throats was like
the thunder and hiss of a tidal wave crashing against a rocky
cliff.

Divine Overthrow

Within seconds, however, the vast din of voices was drowned

in another noise -- an ominous, deep rumble approaching like the
growing reverberation of the hoofs of millions of swiftly
approaching horses!
Those on the walls felt a sickening sway. Those inside the
city were aghast to see widening cracks appear in the cobbled and
bricked streets. Screaming people began to pour out of the
buildings. Those on the walls began to race down steps and ladders
to a firmer footing.
But it was too late to find safety. The walls, as well as the
streets, were already cleaving.
 In the midst of the ear-splitting clatter, the king and his
officers were among the first to realize, in their last moments of
life, that the mighty God of Israel didn't even recognize the
puny, powerless gods and idols of this world. (Deuteronomy 4:39;
Isaiah 45:5; I Corinthians 8:5-6; Isaiah 2:20-21.)
Then the walls of Jericho reeled violently outward and
crashed down with a deafening roar. (Joshua 6:20.)
Skeptics used to ridicule this miracle. But the skeptics were
wrong. Jericho's wall did fall down flat.
Archaeologists have found the ruins of Jericho just where God
said the city was. And after carefully excavating the site for
several years, world-famous archaeologists found that the earth
had preserved an amazing record of God's miraculous destruction of
Jericho.
The walls of the city that fell in Joshua's day could clearly
be seen to have fallen OUTWARD and FLAT, as the Bible stated in
Joshua 6:20. This record has been described in many books dealing
with Jericho though the date assigned for the collapse of the wall
is not usually correct. In only one place was the wall left
partially standing. That must have been where Rahab's house was
built, because God had promised to protect her and her family
because of her faith. (Hebrews 11:30-31.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 53
ONE MAN'S SIN

THE THUNDERING collapse of the walls of Jericho was no great

surprise to the Israelites. They had been told by God, through
Joshua, what to do and what would happen. Even so, it was a
chilling experience to witness the death of thousands as they
tumbled with the walls. (Joshua 6:16-20.)
The Israelite soldiers knew what to do at that point. They
broke from their ranks and rushed into the spreading clouds of
dust, scrambling over the rubble in a tightening circle to hem in
all the Canaanites who hadn't died in the collapse of the walls.
The Israelites swiftly obeyed the strict order to slay every human
being and animal in the city.

Only One Family Spared

The only people spared were Rahab, the inn proprietress, and
her close relatives. Because Rahab had determined to quit serving
pagan gods and learn to obey the true God, and had acted on her
new faith, God listed her in the faith chapter of the New
Testament among those who trusted in God and are promised a better
resurrection. (Hebrews 11:31, 35.)
Rahab and her relatives were in the inn at the time of
Jericho's fall, and though the inn was built on the wall, that
particular portion of the wall was miraculously spared. A group of
soldiers, led by the two scouts who had promised protection to
Rahab, went up the inside of the piece of wall and brought Rahab,
those related to her and their possessions to a safe place outside
Israel's camp. (Verses 20-23.)
The account of the perishing of the idolatrous inhabitants of
Jericho by God's command is an episode, among many others, that
various religious leaders in high offices declare should be
removed from the Bible. They feel that God used poor judgment in
allowing such accounts to be written into the Scriptures. But in
reality, when God had these wretched idolaters destroyed, He was
actually showing them mercy. In the judgment they and other
ignorant idolaters will be resurrected and given an opportunity to
learn God's way to peace and happiness. (Matthew 12:41, 42;
Revelation 20:11-12; Isaiah 65:19-25.)
The Israelites had already been warned not to take any booty
of any kind from Jericho except articles of gold, silver, brass
and iron, which were to go into God's treasury. Everything else
and everyone in Jericho was accursed, but items made of these
metals could later be purified by fire. These things were
carefully sought out and set aside to later go into the treasury
of God's sanctuary. No one was to keep any of these things for
himself, nor was anyone to take for himself things such as
clothes, food, precious stones, animals and so forth. Any person
who took any personal booty was to become accursed by God, and
would bring such a curse on Israel that all would suffer. (Joshua
6:17-19.)
After the metals had been removed, the Israelites set fire to
Jericho. Although most of the walls and many of the buildings had
been built of stone and bricks, a great part of the city was made
up of heavy beams, poles, planks and boards. There were other
flammable materials, but the wood alone was enough to produce a
tremendous fire in which dead Canaanites were at least partly
cremated. (Verses 24-25.)
As for that standing portion of the wall on which Rahab's inn
was located, it came crashing down when the wooden beams
supporting her house were burned.
By now darkness had come on. Carrying their booty, the
Israelites turned from the blazing ruins and returned to camp.
Next morning Joshua called a meeting of the elders and
officers.

Jericho's Desolation a Memorial

 "Pass on the word to all the people," Joshua informed them,
"that no man should ever rebuild Jericho. It could present a
strong temptation, what with the great wall stones and wells
remaining there. Anyone who reconstructs the city will fall under
a curse from the Creator, and he shall become childless. His
oldest child shall die when he lays the foundation and his
youngest shall die when he sets up the city gates. Let the ashes
and stones of Jericho be a monument to the destruction that will
come to all idol-worshippers." This prophecy was fulfilled about
500 years later when a very foolish Israelite rebuilt Jericho. (I
Kings 16:34.)
News of the fall of Jericho spread swiftly over the land, and
Joshua became famous in that part of the world because of his
leading Israel to take the city. Consequently, fear of Israel
mounted in the surrounding nations. (Joshua 6:27.)
The next city Joshua intended to conquer was called Ai. It
was about twelve miles from Jericho in a westerly direction, and
though it was considerably smaller than the destroyed city, Joshua
had no intention to by-pass any fortress that might later prove a
source of trouble.
Again scouts were used to obtain information. When they
returned from Ai, they reported that this Amorite fortress wasn't
very large or strong, and that it would be no great problem for
Israel to attack and destroy it.
"It won't be necessary for all or even a great part of our
army to attack this place," the scouts told Joshua. "The walls
aren't very high, and it is too small to contain very many
fighting men. Two or three thousand of our soldiers should be able
to conquer it." (Joshua 7:2-3.)
At first it seemed to Joshua that it would be risky to send
such a small number of soldiers, but then he began to wonder if he
would be showing a lack of faith in what God could do for Israel
by sending ten or twenty times as many men as the scouts
suggested. After all, the scouts he sent were chosen from among
his best officers and were men of good judgment. Joshua concluded
that it wouldn't be necessary to send more than three thousand
men.
A few hours later the Israelite soldiers emerged from the
caravan road leading up from the Jordan valley, and saw the city
of Ai atop a ridge. It was evident that they could be plainly seen
by the Amorites, and that a surprise attack would be impossible.
Nevertheless, the Israelite soldiers were confident because of
what God had done for them at Jericho, and they marched boldly up
to Ai. Their leader was certain that the Amorites would surrender
when they were told to give up without a fight or be set upon by
the whole Israelite army.
Tragedy at Ai

Suddenly the gate of Ai swung open, and thousands of

screaming Amorite soldiers rushed out at their would-be attackers!
The Israelites had supposed that the inhabitants of Ai would
be quaking with fear, and this abrupt turn of events so surprised
them that they momentarily froze in their tracks. By the time they
got into action, spears and arrows from the onrushing Amorites
were raining into the ranks of the Israelites, and some of these
weapons were finding fatal marks. On top of that, rock catapults
atop the wall had gone into operation, and huge stones were
thudding among the Israelites.
"Where is the help and defense God promised us?" was the
question that crossed the minds of most of the Israelite soldiers.
It was being made shamefully obvious to the Israelites that God's
protection, since the crossing of the Jordan, hinged upon their
obedience.
Faith in their Creator swiftly fled, and so did the
Israelites. Instead of fighting back, they turned and raced away
through a hail of stones, arrows and spears. This cowardly move
spurred the screaming Amorites to greater boldness, and they
pursued their enemies all the way back through the defile which
contained the road by which the Israelites had come.
When at last the routed and panic-stricken Israelites were
clear of their pursuers and could group safely together, they
found that the Amorites had slain thirty-six of their number and
had wounded many more.
It was a dejected and disgraced piece of army that returned
to camp. When the people heard what had happened, their confidence
in God tumbled to a new low. They couldn't understand why God
would promise them swift victory over all their enemies, and then
allow about three thousand of their soldiers to be disorganized,
chased and crippled by the idol-worshipping Amorites. (Joshua 7:4-
5.)
In those days it was the custom to show regret, self-reproach
or humiliation by tearing one's clothes and tossing dust upon his
head. That was what Joshua did when he heard what had happened. He
was so upset and discouraged that he called the elders together
before the tabernacle to join him until sundown in prostration and
an attitude of repentance.
"Why have you brought us over Jordan to let us fall into the
hands of the Amorites?" Joshua inquired of God as he lay with his
face to the ground inside the tabernacle. "It would have been
better for us to stay on the east side of the river than try to
attack our enemies here and end up fleeing in terror from them.
When all the Canaanites and other nations hear of this, they shall
decide we are really weak, and shall come with their combined
forces to surround us. We shall be destroyed, and the great name
of our God shall be disgraced!" (Verses 6-9.)
"These things haven't happened because of any unfaithfulness
on my part," God replied. "My orders were that no booty should be
taken from Jericho for personal gain. I warned Israel that anyone
who did so would become as accursed as Jericho's people, and that
a curse would fall on all Israel as a result. Someone has gone
against my will in this matter, and a curse has fallen on this
nation. That is why the attempt to conquer Ai was a failure. My
help and strength was not with the soldiers, nor will my help be
with Israel again in any attempt to overcome your enemies until
you remove and destroy the guilty one."
Joshua was surprised and shocked when he heard this. It
hadn't occurred to him that the defeat of his soldiers could be
due to someone obtaining booty from Jericho and hiding it.
"Get up and tell the people what has happened," God
continued. "Tell them that they cannot successfully face their
enemies until the guilty one is removed, and that they should wash
themselves and be ready to appear before you tomorrow while the
guilty one is found." (Verses 10-15.)
Joshua obeyed, and next morning the heads of the tribes
gathered before the tabernacle and drew lots to learn what tribe
had the guilty person. The tribe of Judah drew the telling lot.
Then it was up to the heads of the families of Judah to draw lots.
The head of the family of the Zarhites drew the unwanted lot, and
next it was the turn of the household heads of the Zarhites to
draw lots. According to the manner in which God caused the lots to
be drawn, the household turned out to be that of Zabdi.
The men of the household of Zabdi solemnly gathered together
to do their part. The vast crowd of silent onlookers knew that one
of these men was responsible for the death of thirty-six men, the
injury of many others and the swift and humiliating retreat of the
Israelites from Ai. (Verses 16-18.)

The Guilty Man Found

The lot indicating guilt was drawn by a man by the name of

Achan, referred to in other scriptures as Achar. (I Chronicles
2:7.) Long before the lot was drawn, it was evident to many
bystanders that this man was the one being sought. His face grew
more drawn and his expression more frightened as matters
proceeded.
The pale and shaking Achan was brought before Joshua.
"Don't try to hide your evil deed," Joshua advised him.
"Honor your God by confessing what you have done."
 "I -- I didn't realize at the time how much I was sinning
against the God of Israel!" Achan tearfully burst out as he fell
to his knees and bowed his head. "I was tramping through the
rubble of Jericho with other soldiers when I stumbled by myself
into the remains of what surely had been the dwelling quarters of
a wealthy Canaanite family. When I looked around and saw many
valuable things that could increase my family's living standard, I
didn't think it would greatly matter to take some of them,
especially because most of them would be burned and wasted. One of
the things that caught my eye was a beautiful Babylonian robe that
shone as though it were woven of golden threads from a rainbow. I
stuffed the robe under my jacket, scooped up a handful of silver
coins from a chest, grabbed some small object that looked as
though it were solid gold, jammed these things into my pouch and
then climbed out of the place to join the other soldiers." (Joshua
7:19-21.)
"Where are these things now?" Joshua queried.
"I buried them in the ground inside my tent," was the painful
reply.
Joshua immediately rushed officers to Achan's tent. They
returned within a few minutes to show Joshua a costly Babylonish
type garment, a number of silver coins and a small, wedge shaped
bar of gold.
Joshua was aware of the unpleasant event that had to follow.
According to God's orders, Achan and his family, his livestock and
his possessions -- including the things he had stolen -- were
taken to a spot well outside the camp of Israel. There Joshua
again confronted Achan to ask him why he had been so thoughtless
and disobedient as to bring so much trouble on his people.
"I didn't mean to bring on what happened," Achan murmured. "I
just didn't take God's warning seriously concerning how much one
person's sin can affect others!"
Those were Achan's last words. He was led away to be stoned
to death in the sight of his family and thousands of others.
Then he and all his possessions were burned and a great heap
of stones was piled over his body. Since he had tried to enrich
his family by rebellion, his family had to stand by and watch all
their livestock and other property destroyed as a warning to all.
(Joshua 7:22-26.)
Joshua returned to the tabernacle to humbly ask God to be
merciful to the Israelites and strengthen them against their
enemies.
"Don't be discouraged," God told him. "Now that the accursed
man has been removed, I have removed my curse and my anger. Now
take the army and go to the city of Ai. Use some of your men to
bait the Amorites into coming out. Hide the greater part of the
army so that they can surprise the enemy. Then you will see how I
shall deliver Ai and all its people to you!" (Joshua 8:1-2.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 54
CONQUEST OF BETHEL AND AI

GOD'S promise to Joshua to help in a second attempt to conquer the

Canaanite city of Ai swiftly brought Israel's leader out of his
state of discouragement. Joshua immediately chose thirty thousand
soldiers for the strategy he had in mind.

Well-planned Strategy

"I'm not sending you to directly attack Ai," Joshua informed

the officers who were to be in command. "Late tonight you are to
take your soldiers toward Ai. Guides will show you the way. Do not
go far from the city. Go around it to the west side and conceal
yourselves in the rugged country behind Ai toward Bethel, which is
a few miles west of Ai. I shall send others before dawn. Be very
careful that no one can be seen from Ai or from the city of Bethel
to the west. I shall go with a few thousand to be in the valley
just north of Ai when the sun comes up. When the people of Ai
discover us, they will rush out to attack and we will flee from
them. When you who are hiding west of Ai see me waving a bright
banner from the end of my spear, you will know that it is time to
rush into Ai and set the city on fire. The huge fire will attract
the attention of our pursuers. The 5,000 soldiers on the west and
the troops on the north side of the valley are then to move
swiftly in on the confused enemy." (Josh. 8:1-13.)
It was well after dark when the thirty thousand fully
equipped foot soldiers set out to the northwest. Guides led them
to a safe hiding place just west of Ai. Every effort was made to
muffle the stomp, clank and jingle of marching men as they moved
into the heights between Ai and the adjoining city of Bethel.
When at last the soldiers reached an area where they could
hide, they rested for the remainder of the night. The only fires
allowed were small ones hidden under overhanging rocks that would
eclipse any show of light.
Joshua remained at the Israelite camp at Gilgal until after
midnight. Then he set out with the elders of Israel and officers
and the remainder of the soldiers. In the early morning hours they
arrived on the north side of Ai. By the time he arrived, it was
not far from dawn. There wasn't any time to be lost in preparing
for what had to be done.
 "Take five thousand soldiers and move in between Ai and
Bethel before sun-up," Joshua instructed some of his officers.
"Make sure no one from Bethel hinders our conquest of Ai."
Joshua and his "bait" forces moved down into the valley north
of Ai just before dawn.

Ai Caught Off Guard

When light came over the area, guards on the wall of Ai were
startled to see that military forces were approaching the city
from the north side of the valley. Word was sent to the king of Ai
who was still feeling victorious because his soldiers had
previously routed what was considered an invincible army.
When the king witnessed the Israelites approaching on the
plain, he became very excited. Here, he thought, was a golden
opportunity to twice vanquish the dreaded enemy that had invaded
Canaan. Any city or nation that could put Israel on the run two
times would be regarded as gloriously heroic and powerful. Flushed
with the thought of a second victory, the king lost no time in
ordering most of his men out to clash with the Israelites before
they could reach Ai.
The north gate of the city swung open, and out rushed the
howling troops of Ai to head swiftly down into the valley and
directly toward the Israelites. Intending to make a great name for
himself as the leader of the forces that would overcome the feared
Israelites, the king of the city rode out with his men. When the
two forces were only a few hundred feet apart, the king noticed
that the Israelites suddenly came to a halt. It seemed that they
were getting ready to make a stand, but when they turned and ran
off eastward in the direction of the Jordan River, the ruler of Ai
could scarcely believe his eyes.
"We've got them on the run already!" one of the king's
officers shouted.
"Send a man back to the city!" the king shouted back
excitedly. "Tell him that I order every man there, and also the
soldiers from Bethel, to join us at once and wipe out the
Israelites even if we have to drive them all the way to the
Jordan!"
Still at a safe distance away in the valley, Joshua and the
soldiers with him continued to move away in feigned flight. When
Joshua saw a second regiment pouring out of Ai, he was certain
that there couldn't be many more men, if any, remaining in the
city. (Joshua 8:14-17.)
The time had come for Joshua to wave a bright banner attached
to his spear. The signal was seen by sharp-eyed lookouts west of
Ai. They motioned to the 30,000 men hiding about and below them.
Within minutes the thirty thousand Israelite soldiers were racing
into the unmanned city.
Already the men of Ai and Bethel were too far away to hear
the loud screams of the women and children whom they had left
undefended. They were shortening the distance between themselves
and the Israelites, and contact and victory appeared to be only
minutes away when one of the officers moved close to the excited
king and gestured frantically toward the rear.

Idolatrous Canaanites Trapped

The king looked around, and his expression of almost gleeful

anticipation faded from his face. He gave a signal to halt. The
bewildered soldiers came to a stop and looked about to see why
they had been ordered to stop. Then all of them saw the smoke and
flames belching up from inside the walls of Ai!
"We've been tricked!" the king roared. "Get back to the
city!"
When Joshua saw the Canaanite soldiers stop and set off in
the opposite direction, and saw smoke billowing up from Ai, he
again waved the banner he had been holding. The men with him
suddenly turned on the Canaanites. The thousands of Israelite
soldiers hiding at the north rim of the valley opposite Ai leaped
out of hiding and stormed down the slopes at a right angle to the
path of the enemy troops racing back toward the cities of Ai and
Bethel. The 5,000 in hiding on the west plunged toward Bethel.
Then out of Ai rushed the thirty thousand Israelites who had
set the fires in the streets of the city to lure the enemy
soldiers back. Joining the other troops they set off directly
toward the oncoming troops of Ai and Bethel. At the same time
Joshua and the men with him began pursuing the Canaanites
westward.
Boxed in on three sides by rapidly approaching troops, the
Canaanites had to stand and fight or race madly about trying to
find a way of escape to the south. Those who tried to fight were
quickly wiped out. Those who tried to flee up the south slope of
the valley were overtaken and slaughtered. The only man to be
captured alive was the king. (Joshua 8:18-23.)
Leaving thousands of dead bodies littering the valley, the
Israelites converged on Ai and destroyed the rest of the pagans
who remained there. Not until then did Joshua lower the banner
that waved from his spear.
Things of value were removed from the city, and then it was
burned. As for the king of Ai, he was hanged on a tree as a
punishment for his gross idolatry. At sunset his body was cut
down, tossed on the ground before one of the gates of Ai and
covered with a large heap of stones. News of the king's
disgraceful end was certain to swiftly reach other rulers of
nearby cities, communities and nations, and thus add to the fear
and terror growing in that region of paganism.
What was more likely to impress the other nations, however,
was that twelve thousand Canaanite men and women perished that
day. (Verses 24-29.)

A Blessing and a Curse

After the victors had returned to Gilgal with their booty and
had rested a few days, Joshua declared that a special ceremony
would be held in an area several miles north of Ai. All Israel
made the journey over rough country, the ark being carried along
as usual. The only ones who didn't go along were a few soldiers to
watch over the camp and take care of the animals.
The people congregated on the slopes of two neighboring high
points, Mt. Ebal and Mt. Gerizim, as Moses had commanded them
(Deuteronomy 11:29-30.) They watched and listened as the sacred
ceremonies took place. An altar was erected on Mt. Ebal, of unhewn
stones as God had commanded. (Exodus 20:25.) Burnt offerings and
peace offerings were made there. Joshua read to the people the
many blessings that would come to them through obedience, and the
cursings that would come to them through disobedience. These
things were written on the stones of the altar.
The laws from God, given through Moses, were also read to the
people in this solemn assembly. The voices of the readers on the
mountains rang out with miraculous, far-reaching volume to the
more than two million scattered over the area, to remind them of
how God wanted them to live, and of the tremendous importance of
being obedient. (Joshua 8:30-35.)
At the end of the reading of the laws, six tribes on Mt.
Gerizim summarized God's blessings for obedience. Then the other
six tribes on Mt. Ebal echoed the curses that would surely befall
Israel if they broke the law. (Deuteronomy 27:1-19.)
After the ceremonies the people camped and then started the
return trip to Gilgal.
Israel made this journey into enemy territory and back
without encountering so much as one enemy soldier. However, the
movements of the people weren't unnoticed, and the rulers of the
land became more distressed when they heard of this greater
penetration into Canaan.
For centuries the small nations of the region of Canaan had
warred among themselves and slain one another. Now that a foreign
enemy had entered the land, the rulers put aside their differences
and decided to pool their fighting forces and put up a united
front against Israel. Israel had no knowledge of these particular
plans, though Joshua and his officers were aware that such a thing
could happen. (Joshua 9:1-2.)
While this threat to Israel was being organized, several
dusty travelers one day approached Gilgal with their burros. Alert
Israelite guards went out to stop them, but brought them into the
camp to meet Joshua after they requested to visit with the leader
of the Israelites.
"We are ambassadors from a distant nation," a spokesman for
the strangers declared. "We have heard how your people have come
up from the south to conquer the nations in this part of the
world. We have come a long way to meet you and to ask you to
promise our nation, because we are peaceful people, that you will
not carry on war with us if ever you reach our borders." (Verses
3-6.)
"You men could be from any of the enemy nations close around
us," Joshua told them. "We need proof that you are from this
distant nation you have mentioned. Otherwise, it would be foolish
to make a promise to you that we would refrain from attacking your
nation."
"We assure you, sir," the spokesman replied, "that we are not
from any enemy nation. We will be your servants. We have been sent
here by the leaders and people of our country -- a distant one --
to tell you that they have heard of the fame of your great God.
They are aware of how He dealt with the ruler of Egypt, and how He
helped you become victorious over the Amorites and the kings of
Heshbon and Bashan. When our people realized how your God helped
you in these battles, they knew that it would be foolish to try to
stand against you, so they sent us to ask you to promise not to
attack a country so respectful of your power and your God."
"It could be as you say," Joshua said, "but as genuine
ambassadors you should have some credentials or proof of whom you
are."

Logical Sounding Lies

"We were purposely not given any," was the reply. "Our
superiors knew that if we were stopped by soldiers of any of our
neighboring nations, and if it were found that we were ambassadors
on a secret peaceful mission to Israel, the neighboring nations
would then consider our nation as an enemy. In fact, for the sake
of our country's safety, we were told not to even mention the name
of our people. Our superiors hope that this matter can be worked
out with our remaining completely nameless for the sake of safety,
extreme as it seems. Then, if ever Israel arrives at our borders,
we shall make ourselves known."
 "I've never heard of anything like this," Joshua murmured to
his officers as he shook his head. "I think it's time to end this
conversation and send these men away."
"Something occurs to me, sir," the spokesman for the
strangers suddenly remarked. "Perhaps we can at least prove that
we are from a distant nation if you will examine our clothes and
the few things we have with us!"
"Here is something worth considering," an officer whispered
to Joshua. "A careful examination of these men's possessions might
give us some valuable clues as to how far they have come."
After a minute of thought Joshua nodded his approval. The
strangers were taken out to where their burros were tied, and all
that these men had was carefully examined by competent officers. A
few minutes later the officers reported to Joshua.
"Obviously they actually have come a long way," Joshua was
told. "Their clothes are dusty and stained with days of travel.
Their shoes are well worn as from many miles of walking. Even the
sacks on their burros are old-looking as from many hours of
exposure to wind, sun and dew. Their empty leather wine bottles
are dried out and cracked. They brought out what food they had
left. It was hard, moldy bread they claimed was freshly baked the
day they started out for here." (Joshua 9:7-13.)
To Joshua and his officers this seemed fair evidence that
these men had come a great distance from a foreign land.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 55
"AND THE SUN STOOD STILL"

JOSHUA and the elders had just received men who claimed to be
ambassadors from a far away land. They came to seek peace. If so,
reasoned the elders, then there would be no particular harm in
promising not to attack a nation that wasn't included among the
enemy nations of Canaan. Although these men looked like swarthy
Canaanites, Joshua knew that some similar tribes had gone to other
lands, especially north Africa, to live.
The elders of Israel were told of these things, and it was
decided that it would be well to do what the strangers asked, and
promise no harm to their nation. This was carried out in a solemn
ceremony with Joshua, the strangers, priests and elders present.
However, though there was an element of doubt present in this
matter, God wasn't consulted. (Joshua 9:3-15.) God's warning
against making peace with Canaanites was temporarily neglected,
and Israel's leaders paid more attention to these strangers than
to God.
 New clothes and provisions were supplied the strange
ambassadors. After they were given food and overnight lodging with
the Israelites, they thankfully and smilingly set off to the north
to their mysterious nation.
"Send several armed scouts to follow them without being
seen," Joshua ordered. "I am curious to know just where they came
from."
It wasn't expected that the scouts would return for many
days, and it was a surprise when they returned early on the third
day.
"It wasn't necessary to be gone any longer," they reported.
"The men we followed went north for a few miles, then turned west
and went directly to the Hivite city of Gibeon about twenty miles
to the west. If that is their home, then Israel has promised to
spare a city or nation well within the promised land!" (Verse 16.)
"We have been tricked!" Joshua muttered. "Get fifty thousand
troops ready to move, and we'll go straighten this matter out!"

Treachery Discovered

Having been informed that the strange men claiming to have

come from a distant nation had gone to a city only about twenty
miles from Gilgal, Joshua was quite perturbed. These men had
exacted a promise from Joshua that Israel would not attack their
country. Now it was quite evident that their "country" was an area
well within the bounds of Canaan, and God had instructed Israel to
destroy all nations, cities and people within those bounds.
Obviously these men had tricked Israel into a sacred promise to
spare their people, which was against God's will.
The many thousands of Israel's soldiers quickly assembled at
Joshua's command. Led by scouts who had followed the men
responsible for tricking Israel into a peace pact, Joshua and his
soldiers spent three days in arriving at their destination. It was
the walled city of Gibeon, the capital of a district of swarthy
people called Hivites. Four Hivite cities, including Gibeon, had
joined in this strategy in seeking peace with Israel. (Joshua
9:16-17.)
The Israelite soldiers moved boldly within the shadows of the
walls of Gibeon, but there was no sign of soldiers on the walls to
protect the city.
"Send men to the gate with this message," Joshua told his
officers. "Have our men tell them that those men who came to see
us in Gilgal must be sent out to speak with us right away."
A group of soldiers went to the nearest gate and loudly
repeated Joshua's request. There was a response only a few minutes
later. The gate swung open, and out walked the men who had come to
Gilgal posing as strangers from a distant nation. A few Hivites of
high rank accompanied them. Behind them was a crowd of Hivites
silently watching to see what would happen. The "ambassadors"
sheepishly walked up to Joshua and his officers.
"Why did you go to all the trouble of trying to fool us into
believing that your native land was quite distant instead of
within our land only a few miles from our camp?" Joshua asked
them. (Verse 22.)

The Hivites' Excuse

"We have heard about how you have wiped out your enemies," a
Gibeonite officer explained. "We didn't want to be counted among
them. The city of Gibeon here, and three other Hivite cities to
the south -- Chephirah, Beeroth and Kirjathjearim -- formed a
secret alliance to seek a promise from Israel's leaders that you
would not attack us. We heard that you are a fair and honest
people, and would keep any vow you might make.
"We became aware that your God commanded you to destroy all
the people of this region, and we were so alarmed that we tried to
carry out the only plan we thought might save us. But we aren't
begging for freedom now. You have us in your power to deal with as
you wish." (Verses 24-25.)
Joshua was in no hurry to make any decision. Yet he knew if
he wiped out their cities, he would be breaking the pledge that
the leaders of Israel had made before God as a witness. There was
no other choice. Israel had made a binding agreement and would
have to pay the price of letting these Hivites remain in their
land.
Joshua dismissed the Gibeonites, set up camp near Gibeon and
held a conference with the princes of Israel.
When the main body of Israel heard the decision of the elders
and Joshua, many of them were disappointed. Some were even
angered, and sent spokesmen to the elders to voice their feelings.
(Joshua 9:18.)
"It is not right to allow these pagan Hivites any mercy!"
shouted one of the spokesmen. "God has commanded us to destroy
them!"
"God will punish us if we fail to attack those four Hivite
cities at once!" another yelled heatedly. "Why are our leaders
defying the Creator in this matter?"
There was much murmuring among the assembled thousands after
these remarks, which were not necessarily made because the
speakers desired obedience. So much wealth had already been taken
from their enemies that a part of Israel had become greedy, and
those were the ones whose ire was roused because of being deprived
of the booty of the Hivite cities.
Hivites Made Perpetual Laborers

Ignoring the loud protests, the elders told the people that
Israel should stick to the agreement not to attack the Hivites,
but that Israel should make the inhabitants of the four cities
bond-servants of Israel to serve in the physical needs of the
Levites. This would keep them in close contact with God so that
they would never return to idolatry. (Verses 19-21.)
When the troops who had accompanied him heard what Joshua was
about to do, even some of them muttered in disappointment at being
deprived of the excitingly profitable opportunity of plundering
the Hivite cities.
Joshua called the rulers and chief officers of the Hivites
before him and made this proclamation:
"Though you have sought peace and have recognized our God as
great, you tricked us. Therefore you are cursed. No longer shall
your mighty men of war bear arms. Instead, they shall become wood
choppers and water bearers for us. When our people take over this
area, your people shall join us and work as bond servants. Your
tasks will be especially for those in service for our God wherever
He shall have us build His altar. You have no choice but to accept
these conditions." (Verses 22-27.)
"These are bitter terms for our warriors and the people of
all four cities," the leader of Gibeon spoke out. "However, we
feel it is better than being destroyed because of our sins. We
know your greater forces and your great God are too powerful for
us to face, and we must humbly bow to your will." (Verse 25.)
The Hivites should have considered themselves quite fortunate
to remain alive under the circumstances, but it is generally human
nature to hope for more than is received, and there was a tone of
bitterness in the voice of the Gibeonite leader.
Having ended these matters with the Hivites for the time
being, Joshua and his many soldiers headed back toward Gilgal.
They little guessed that they would very soon be racing back
toward Gibeon. We shall now see why.
For many centuries there had been a city in the land of
Canaan known as Salem. During the days of Abraham a King was there
whose name was Melchizedek, Who visited Abraham and blessed him
after he rescued Lot and other captives from a group of marauding
kings. (Genesis 14:17-20.) Melchizedek -- Who was later to become
Jesus Christ in human form -- ruled from Salem as long as the
patriarchs -- Abraham, Isaac and Jacob -- dwelt in Canaan. Later
He ceased to rule from there when the children of Israel were in
Egypt. In the days of David, Melchizedek again chose Jerusalem
(another name for Salem) as the city from which to rule His
people.
 The name Melchizedek means King of Righteousness. (Hebrews
7:1-3.) At the time the Israelites entered Canaan, the ruler of
Salem -- then called Jerusalem -- was a Canaanite, Adoni-zedek, a
sinful king who pretended to be "Lord of Righteousness" -- a king
who put himself in place of the true King of Righteousness --
Jesus Christ or Melchizedek.

A Plot Against the Hivites

News of the fall of Jericho and Ai brought fear to the ruler

of Jerusalem, especially when he learned of the pact between
Israel and the four Hivite cities just a few miles from Jerusalem,
because Gibeon was one of the stronger cities of the area -- even
stronger than Ai. (Joshua 10:1-2.) Adoni-zedek realized that other
cities of Canaan must immediately band together to stand against
the Israelites, or be defeated.
The proud king of Jerusalem sent messengers to the rulers of
four neighboring Amorite cities. These were Hebron (where the
Israelite scouts went on their return trip through Canaan about
forty years before), Jarmuth, Lachish and Eglon, and were located
in an area only a few miles southwest of Jerusalem. Adoni-zedek
suggested they all join forces and invade the Hivite cities to
punish them for making peace with the Israelites. (Verses 3-4.)
When the kings of these cities received Adoni-zedek's plea
for their armies to join his in an attack on Gibeon, they agreed
at once to send all their soldiers northward. Their forces were
united on the way to Jerusalem, where Adoni-zedek's troops were
added. Together these thousands of well-trained warriors marched
onward to a spot just south of Gibeon, where they camped and
readied their equipment for an attack on Gibeon, because the
Hivites were now their enemies along with Israel.
When the Gibeonites saw these combined armies streaming up
from the south, they sent swift messengers to race to Gilgal to
ask for help from Israel.
While the messengers sped toward the Israelite camp, the
armies from the south set up powerful catapults and ramming
devices with which to assault Gibeon, and prepared long ladders
and ropes for scaling the walls. Night was not far away, however,
and the Gibeonites felt certain that no attack would be made until
dawn.
The messengers from Gibeon arrived at Gilgal before
nightfall, and were given an immediate audience with Joshua.
"Thousands upon thousands of Canaanite troops of the Amorite
tribe were approaching Gibeon when we left!" they excitedly told
Joshua. "Perhaps by now they have already attacked our city. As
your servants, we beg you to send up at least a part of your great
army to save us!" (Joshua 10:5-6.)
Joshua Had Learned His Lesson

Joshua wasn't inclined to give the messengers a quick answer.

He wondered if the presence of so many fighting men could mean
that Israel might run into deep trouble as punishment for not
consulting God in the matter of making an agreement with the
Gibeonites, or if God had forgiven him and the elders when they
repented.
Not wishing another unpleasant situation, Joshua this time
went into the tabernacle and prayed to God to give him a clear
picture of what should be done.
"Don't be concerned about that army preparing to attack
Gibeon," came God's answer. "Not one man of those many thousands
will come out alive after I punish them!" (Verse 8.) Now Joshua
knew God had forgiven him and the elders.
Thus encouraged, he was convinced that he should go at once
to the aid of the Gibeonites. He gave orders to his officers to
assemble the army of Israel for immediate action. By nightfall the
troops were assembled and ready to march.
Gibeon was about twenty miles west of Gilgal, and though they
had a rough, uphill road between the two places, the Israelite
army picked its way to the hill country through the night, and
arrived within sight of Gibeon at dawn. (Verses 7, 9.)
Coming over a rise at the head of Israel's troops, Joshua and
his officers saw that the Canaanite troops from the south were
just starting to move closer to Gibeon for their assault on the
walls. Catapults were being pushed forward, scores of men were
carrying metal-nosed logs with which to batter the gates, and
thousands of archers, swordsmen and spear-bearers were marching
within striking range of the walls.
"Draw up our troops to attack the invaders of Gibeon at
once!" Joshua told his officers. "Keep the troops out of sight
behind this rise, move north of Gibeon so that we can't be seen,
and then divide up and swing around the east and west walls to
surprise them!"
Minutes later hordes of Israelite soldiers raced around the
walls of Gibeon to rush in among the troops moving against the
Hivite city. The attackers were so surprised by this sudden
onslaught by the Israelites that they halted in their tracks, then
turned and fled in the opposite direction. The Israelites pressed
in against them. So great was the slaughter that bodies were
strewn for miles along paths that led northwestward, southward and
southwestward from Gibeon.
All this didn't happen in just a short while. Many of the
enemy soldiers tried to hide in ravines and among the rocks, and
time was required in searching them out. The Israelites had orders
to let no enemy fighters escape, regardless of how far they had to
be pursued.
In fact, the main part of the enemy troops to escape the
first attack had to be pursued as much as thirty miles to the
southwest. (Joshua 10:10-11.) Part of the way was through a long,
deep ravine. Then there was a steep ridge to go over, and next a
rocky, rugged road so precipitous in places that steps had already
been cut in the rocks.
By the time the enemy had been pursued even part of that
distance, however, the morning was half spent. Joshua became
concerned about being successful in destroying all the enemy
troops before dark, after which any who were left would surely
succeed in escaping. Already exceptionally heavy clouds were
moving over the sky, which meant that darkness would come on even
sooner than usual.

A Mighty Miracle

"Cause the sun and moon to stand still so that the day here
will be made long enough for us to overcome our enemies," Joshua
prayed to God. (Verse 12.)
The battle continued. It was no small matter to flush out
enemy troops from their hiding places as the area of fighting
moved steadily southward. Meanwhile, the sky became darker, and it
appeared that an unusually strong storm was likely to break in the
region just south of Gibeon. Between thick. Scudding clouds the
pale sun showed through at times. There was nothing unusual about
that, but two or three hours after Joshua's unusual request of God
the Israelites began to be aware that the sun was still in a
morning position!
As the afternoon wore on while Israel kept up the bloody
pursuit, it was noted with increasing awe that the sun still had
not moved. In fact, it stayed in the midst of the sky for so long
that daylight was extended by about twelve hours! (Verse 13.)
Did God actually stop the Earth from rotating for twelve
hours? We are not told. With God all things are possible. If this
planet in a few minutes ceased turning, God must have performed a
miracle much like the braking of a modern jet airplane upon
landing. Remember, the Earth's surface is turning at a speed of
one thousand miles an hour at the equator and more slowly as one
approaches the poles. There was never another day like this one.
Many religious leaders have argued that time was lost back at the
battle near Gibeon, and that as a result the Sabbath was moved
from Saturday to Sunday. Not so. THAT day did not become another
day. It was merely an extra-long day of 36 hours.
The lengthened day was a reason for wonderment and fear among
both Israelites and Canaanites. Even Joshua was awed by what
happened. God honored an outstanding prayer in an outstanding way
because He was fighting Israel's battles. (Verse 14.)
Even so, Joshua was concerned about conquering all the enemy
troops, many thousands of whom were well ahead of the Israelites.
It appeared that they would escape while Israel was being delayed
in sending out small groups in every direction to overtake enemy
soldiers who had fled to the sides of the retreat paths to the
south.
Then came another miracle from God. The sky grew increasingly
darker. Lightning flashed above the Canaanite retreaters. Ear-
splitting thunder reverberated between the mountains and through
the deep ravines. From the black clouds came a strange, hissing
sound. The fleeing Canaanites looked up in inquisitive terror, and
it was then that the power of God descended from the sky on them
with deadly force!

Few Escape

The hissing sound from the sky was short warning to the
Canaanites as to what was about to happen. Suddenly there was
stinging pain from sharp blows on their heads and shoulders. Many
were killed outright by falling objects. Others were beaten to the
ground to quickly die as their prone bodies were exposed to more
blows.
Some were able to reach the shelter of protruding rock
ledges, and from there witness that they had been caught in a
terrible shower of giant hailstones!
Within a few minutes almost all the Canaanite soldiers and
their animals were battered to death. Then the tremendous shower
of heavy hailstones miraculously stopped as suddenly as it had
begun. Some of those who had been spared managed to escape and
take refuge in nearby cities, but most of them either died of
their wounds or were later caught and slain by Israelite soldiers.
(Joshua 10:8-11.)
Shortly before this event produced by God, the five kings of
the five Canaanite cities, fleeing southward near Makkedah with
their troops, held a hasty conference.
"There is no hope of holding out against the Israelites," the
king of Jerusalem remarked fearfully. "Our men have no more desire
to fight. They're frightened because it is still daylight, whereas
the sun should have gone down hours ago. Israel's God has
something to do with this awesome thing. I propose that the five
of us hide in one of the caves in this area, and let Israel pursue
our troops. Then perhaps we can return later to safety."
The other four leaders quickly agreed. They gave orders to
their officers to proceed without them. Taking scant provisions,
they hurried away from their men and sought out an insignificant
cave some distance up the side of the ravine through which they
had been moving. (Verses 16-17.)
They had been in hiding only a short while when the storm of
giant hailstones struck. They realized that their remaining troops
would hardly survive such an onslaught from the sky, but they were
more concerned about themselves than about their men.
What they didn't realize was that God had no intention of
allowing them to escape. When the pursuing Israelites arrived to
find dead Canaanites scattered throughout the ravine, a search was
made for possible survivors in the rocks, defiles and caves. One
soldier was as startled as were the five kings when he walked into
the cave where they were hiding. He ran to notify Joshua at once,
who gave orders to deal with them immediately. (Verse 18.)

Trapped!

A short while later, as the occupants of the cave peered out

at the main body of Israelite soldiers moving on to the south,
they were surprised by large stones rumbling down from above and
thudding in a growing heap on the ledge at the mouth of the cave.
Almost before they realized that many men must be rolling the
rocks from overhead, they found themselves trapped by a solid bank
of stones much too great to be removed from the inside!
Meanwhile, at Joshua's command, the Israelites moved
southward to seek out and slay most of the few enemy troops not
killed by the storm of gigantic hailstones. They pursued them as
far south as the city of Makkedah, where they temporarily camped.
Then Joshua sent men to the cave where the five kings were
trapped. The men removed the stones piled there, seized the
prisoners and took them to a spot part way between the cave and
the city of Makkedah. There were a number of trees there, and five
of them were chosen for a grisly purpose. The five kings were
killed and their bodies hanged on the trees till sundown. Then
they were cut down and taken back into the cave where they had
tried to conceal themselves. For the second time great stones were
piled against the mouth of the cave, this time to form an infamous
burial crypt for the five men who had tried to lead their armies
against Israel. (Verses 19-27.)
While the five kings were still hanging on the five trees,
Joshua and his troops rushed into Makkedah and slew all the people
and disposed of the king of that city in the same manner accorded
to the ruler of Jericho. (Verse 28; 6:21.)
In the days that followed, Joshua and his troops stormed over
the southern region of Canaan to attack and overthrow a number of
cities. The idol-worshipping inhabitants were slain and the
leaders killed and hanged -- all according to God's instructions.
God wanted idolatry and child-sacrifice completely eliminated
throughout Israel's land. Included in these cities was Hebron, the
place Israelite scouts had passed through four decades previously.
The campaign that had started out as a move to defend the
Gibeonites turned into a tremendous victory for Israel. Successful
because of God's help, the soldiers returned to Gilgal with a
great wealth of the spoils of war -- household goods, tools,
implements, livestock and farm produce. (Joshua 10:29-43; Joshua
11:14,16.)
The defeat of the armies of these cities didn't mean that all
of the southern part of Canaan was conquered. There were still
more cities and tribes to take over in that region. Even after
many more military operations by Israel's army during the next
year or two there were still a few fortresses and armed areas to
subdue.

----------------------------------------
 THE BIBLE STORY
VOLUME 3
1984

Table of Contents

Introduction
Chapter 56 PROMISED LAND OCCUPIED
Chapter 57 THE SIN OF SELF-RIGHTEOUSNESS
Chapter 58 WHY MANY SUFFER
Chapter 59 INTEGRATION IN ISRAEL
Chapter 60 WORSHIPPING GOD IN VAIN
Chapter 61 THE WAY TO PEACE
Chapter 62 GOD'S FANTASTIC ARMY!
Chapter 63 GOD FIGHTS ISRAEL'S BATTLES
Chapter 64 GIDEON'S TROUBLED PEACE
Chapter 65 THE FIRE THAT FAILED!
Chapter 66 COURAGE WITHOUT WISDOM
Chapter 67 THOSE INFAMOUS PHILISTINES
Chapter 68 SAMSON AND THE PHILISTINES
Chapter 69 SAMSON VEXES THE PHILISTINES
Chapter 70 THE POWER OF A WOMAN
Chapter 71 FROM REBELLION TO IDOLATRY
Chapter 72 A MINISTER FOR HIRE
Chapter 73 THE "NEW MORALITY"
Chapter 74 "YOUR PEOPLE ARE MY PEOPLE"
Chapter 75 "YOU ARE A VIRTUOUS WOMAN"
Chapter 76 VIRTUE IS REWARDED
Chapter 77 GOD RULES HIS MINISTRY
Chapter 78 "THE ARK OF GOD IS TAKEN!"
Chapter 79 "REVERENCE MY SANCTUARY"

----------------------------------------

INTRODUCTION
by Herbert W. Armstrong

In response to overwhelming demand this third and revised

volume of "The Bible Story" is published. We are thrilled, and
overjoyed, because of the enthusiastic acceptance of Volume I and
Volume II.
Those who have read the previous volumes know that there has
never been a Bible story book like this. There have, of course,
been many Bible story books -- too many, of a kind. But candidly
they seemed, to me, to have no mission, except to entertain
children. They seemed to try to compete with the exciting fiction
of violence of which youngsters see entirely too much on
television -- or read in cheap novels or comic books.
These children's Bible story books were a series of
disconnected blood-and-thunder stories drawn from certain Biblical
incidents. There was no connection between one and another, or
with the Gospel. They were shorn of their real meaning. They
seemed to me to degrade the Bible in children's minds. The real
connection of these Biblically recorded incidents with the MEANING
and PURPOSE of life -- of God's message to mankind -- was ignored.
Yet all these incidents are recorded in the Bible BECAUSE they
have real and deep MEANING. They teach vital lessons that ought to
be made plain to children -- and to adults as well!
Years ago this realization plagued me. God had called me to
an important ministry which He was blessing with rapid and
constant growth. But the children were being neglected in this
ministry. How could I supply this lack? For years it was a
frustrating dilemma.
HOW could I get to growing children a real knowledge of God -
- of the Creator and His vast creation -- of His power, authority,
and rulership earth -- of the vital CONNECTION between these
Biblical incidents and the meaning of life?
In due time God supplied the man for this important
undertaking. Basil Wolverton was a nationally known artist in the
United States. His work appeared in more than fifty nationally
circulated magazines. He was both an artist and a trained writer.
He was converted through "The World Tomorrow" broadcast many years
ago. He was a student and teacher of the Bible.
In November, 1958, "The Bible Story" started serially in "The
PLAIN TRUTH".
But it is not written only for children! We like to say it is
written for children from 5 to 105! Mr. Wolverton wrote in simple,
understandable language, easily read by children at the nine- to
twelve-year-old level, yet interesting to adults as well!
With professional expertness, Mr. Wolverton makes this story-
flow gripping and thrilling in plain and simple words. Parents can
read this book to four- and five-year-olds, and, with a little
explaining, make it understandable and also absorbing and
interesting.
"The Bible Story" is definitely NOT a series of disconnected
stories of excitement and violence with no special meaning. Our
purpose is to tell simply, in language children can read and
understand, plainly, yet interestingly the story of the Bible
itself, beginning at the beginning. A continuous story thread runs
through the entire Bible. Not many have ever grasped this amazing
yet important fact. Most people read a verse here or a chapter
there, failing to properly connect them, or understand the true
continuity of the Bible story.
 Mr. Wolverton stuck to the literal Biblical account. He has
taken author's license to portray certain incidents in
conversational style, or to fill in, for purposes of clarity and
realism, a few "tomatoes on the window sill." Yet he was zealously
careful to avoid adding to, or detracting from, the real and
intended meaning of the sacred Scriptures.
The present volume is a continuing memorial of Basil
Wolverton, who died in December 1978, and is presented to you as a
ministry of love, without money and without price. It is our
fervent hope that it will bring to you and your children
enlightenment, interesting reading, understanding, and abundant
blessings from its original and TRUE AUTHOR, Jesus Christ.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 56
PROMISED LAND OCCUPIED

THE end came for Jabin, king of Hazor, only minutes after he
ordered the gates closed. The thousands upon thousands of
Israelites swarmed up to the walls with their triple-hook ropes,
hurled the heavy hooks over the walls and surged up and into the
city in such numbers and force that the relatively few would-be
defenders fell back in helpless fright.

No Protection in Walls and Gates

The gates were stripped of their bars by the wall-scalers,

and Israelite soldiers thronged into Hazor to promptly slay every
Canaanite. The king was found hiding in remote quarters. No mercy
was given to this idolatrous man who had plotted the destruction
of the Israelite army.
According to directions from Joshua, the Israelite soldiers
set fire to Hazor. It wasn't God's will that this capital city of
idol-worshippers, long the home of pagan rulers, should continue
to exist as a temptation in the land where God's chosen people
were to dwell. (Joshua 11:1-11.) God knew idolators would soon
corrupt the morals of the Israelites. (Numbers 25:1-3; Numbers
31:14-16.)
From Hazor, Joshua's forces swept to the west, north and
south to conquer the cities of the kings who had joined Jabin
against Israel. They slew these kings and all their subjects and
took for booty everything they could use except those things used
in the worship of heathen gods. (Joshua 11:12-14.)
Although Canaan wasn't a vast land, it took much time to
conquer enough of it that the twelve tribes of Israel could move
into the respective areas they were to take over. The army moved
slowly because it was on foot. Careful planning often took days
and weeks. Scouts were sent out to bring back information. They
often didn't return for weeks. It was a long, drawn-out task to
take over Canaan. (Verses 15-23.) After six years had passed,
Israel had taken over the small kingdoms and cities of about
thirty-three enemy rulers. (Joshua 12.)
Still there were more places to be conquered, and God made it
known to Joshua just where those areas and cities were located.
(Joshua 13:1-6.) For one example, there was the land of the
Philistines, which was on the coast of the Great Sea, and
southwest of Canaan. When Israel had set out from Egypt, God had
purposely caused His people to give this region a wide berth
because the people were war-like, and the Israelites at that time,
being newly freed from slavery, were not trained or prepared to
resist a large army by physical means. (Exodus 13:17-18.)

Land Given to the People

By the time most of Canaan had been conquered, God told

Joshua that the time had come to partition the land to the various
tribes, even though there were still many people to drive out of
Canaan. (Joshua 13:7.)
A meeting was held in which Joshua, Eleazar the priest, and
the heads of the tribes of Israel gathered to learn by lot which
areas of Canaan should be occupied by the various tribes. Moses
had already indicated how these matters were to be handled. A
drawing of lots would make plain what God had planned.
The drawing of lots could be done in various ways, but in
this matter of choosing areas for the tribes of Israel, it
probably was a matter of writing the names of the tribes on pieces
of wood or stone and shaking them together in a container. The
names or numbers of the various sections of Canaan would be
written on other pieces. Then, if Joshua were to draw a tribe name
from one container, and if Eleazar were to draw from another
container a number to indicate a section of Canaan, and so on, the
future locations for the tribes could thus be determined.
However it was done, God caused the lots to be drawn
according to the way in which He had already decided matters. Two
and a half tribes had already been given their areas east of the
Jordan, so nine tribes and a half were yet to receive their
inheritance. (Joshua 13:7-33; Joshua 14:15.)
As it turned out, the determining what land would go to which
tribe didn't progress very far. (Joshua 14;15; 16; 17.) For one
thing, there was murmuring and dissatisfaction by the people of
the tribes of Joseph -- Ephraim and the half tribe of Manasseh.
Their elders claimed that because they were two large and powerful
tribes, they should be given two tribal allotments of land. Joshua
then gave them an additional allotment in a timbered mountainous
region. (Joshua 17:14-15.)
"Why have we, two leading tribes, been given a wooded
mountain range in the north right next to a valley where the enemy
Canaanites are armed with terrible iron chariots equipped with
huge, protruding knives?" the elders of these tribes asked Joshua.
"We will still be crowded for space."
"Since you are a great people, then you should be able to
create a wealthy lumber industry in those mountains while you are
clearing land for agricultural use," was Joshua's reply. "Also,
since you are leading tribes, you will have the power to overcome
the Canaanites who have chariots. By the time you clear your
mountain land of much of its timber and drive the Canaanites out
of the valley, your two allotments will be enough land. It is a
fair and just God who has decided where every tribe shall dwell."
(Verses 16-18.)
At that time lots were drawn only for two and a half tribes -
- Ephraim, Judah and the half tribe of Manasseh. Various time-
consuming matters continued to come up. One of many had to do with
the request of a man who had been one of the twelve Israelite
scouts who had been sent to Canaan over forty-five years
previously. This man was Caleb, who had been Joshua's right-hand
man on that excursion. When ten of the scouts had told lies about
the strength and size of the people of Canaan, it was Joshua and
Caleb who had insisted on the truth and encouraged the people to
boldly go in and conquer Canaan, trusting God for the outcome.
(Numbers 13; Numbers 14:1-10.)

Caleb Rewarded for Faithfulness

Caleb had been promised by God through Moses, because of his

honesty and loyalty, a choice inheritance in Canaan. It wasn't too
forward of him, therefore, to remind Joshua that he and his family
should be given the land God had promised in the mountainous
Hebron area. (Numbers 13:22; Numbers 14:24; Deuteronomy 1:35-36.)
Although Caleb was then eighty-five years old, he was still
vigorous and healthy, and promised that he and his relatives who
would share his inheritance would conquer the giant men who still
remained in the region of Hebron. (Joshua 14:6-12.) Joshua honored
Caleb's request and gave him what he desired in the territory
given to the tribe of Judah. (Verses 13-15.) Later, when Caleb and
his family moved into the area of his inheritance, he promised one
of his daughters to any man who would lead a successful attack
against the enemies remaining there. One of Caleb's nephews
carried out an assault that overcame the local Canaanites, and he
was given Caleb's daughter to become his wife. (Judges 1:12-15.)
However, their marriage was not a loveless arrangement. They were
so much in love that she inspired her husband to accomplish great
things. Many years later he became the first hero to deliver
Israel from foreign oppression. (Judges 3:7-11.)
Other Israelite tribes later taking up residence in their
respective domains were not all as courageous and enthusiastic as
Caleb's nephew and his soldiers, and shamefully allowed some of
the Canaanites to share their lands. This was not pleasing to God,
who wanted them to gradually drive out all the Canaanites, and had
repeatedly and plainly instructed Israel to completely rid the
land of the heathen idol-worshipping enemy. (Numbers 33:50-56;
Deuteronomy 7:1-6.) The only possible exception God would allow
was that of the Gibeonites. They had asked for peace, and had at
least mentioned God as being the Supreme Ruler, and had shown some
willingness to live under His laws. (Joshua 9:24-25.)

Israelites Move Into Heart of Promised Land

On inspiration from God, Joshua told the people that the time
had come to break camp and move on to a point more centrally
located in Canaan. That place was Shiloh, about twenty miles north
of Jerusalem. (Joshua 18:1.) There were mountains in that area,
but there were also a valley and adjoining flat regions in which
Israel would have plenty of room to set up their vast camps and
flock-feeding areas.
There were mixed emotions among the Israelites when they
learned that they were to travel on. Some had tired of living at
Gilgal, and welcomed the opportunity to move. Others regarded
Gilgal as a comfortable area they disliked leaving.
In six years the main body of Israel had almost forgotten
what it meant to be on the move. It was considerably more
difficult for the millions of people to get going with their
millions of animals than it had been when they were more
accustomed to be constantly on the go. Nevertheless, they managed
to be ready to leave for Shiloh at the time Joshua had already
indicated to them well in advance.
When the people arrived at the Shiloh region, most of them
were content with their surroundings. The tabernacle was pitched
at once in the middle area of the camp. There it remained for
many, many years while the tribes went their respective ways and
fell into all manner of trouble because of their disobedience.
A few days after the people were settled and camp life in the
new site had become easier, Joshua summoned the elders for a
meeting.
"I'm beginning to wonder just how anxious our people are to
receive their inheritances," Joshua told them. "It's true that
seven tribes haven't yet been shown what lands to take over. But
few seem interested in doing anything except camping together as
we've been doing for so many years. Is it that you are afraid that
if you divide into tribes your enemies will overcome you?" (Joshua
18:2-3.)
"We would like to know more about the areas we are to go to,"
some of the elders remarked. "The four tribes and two half-tribes
that have already been given their lands have had a fair idea of
where they were going, but little is known about the land that is
yet to be divided among the remaining seven tribes."

Surveyors Map the Land

"I still think that most of us would rather stay together

than separate as God wishes," Joshua replied. "But your point is
one not to be neglected. It would be well to appoint capable men
to survey the land to determine how it can best be divided."
Quick plans were made to look over the little-known areas of
Canaan to find out just what the land was like and how it could
most wisely be apportioned. Three leading men from each tribe were
chosen for their ability in surveying and in simple geometry. A
relatively small military force was sent along with these men to
protect them from any straggling Canaanite soldiers who might
attack them.
Weeks later the surveying Israelites returned to Shiloh with
a book of maps and information about the part of Canaan yet to be
divided among the Israelites. (Joshua 18:4-9.)
Joshua met with the heads of the seven tribes and with
Eleazar the priest to study the information and mark the mapped
territory into seven parts. There was no guesswork. The borders,
cities, streams, valleys, mountains, plains and elevations were
plainly marked.
Again, before the tabernacle in God's presence, lots were
cast for the seven portions of land, and the seven tribes at last
learned what their inheritances were and where they would go.
(Joshua 18; Joshua 19.) The tribe of Levi, being supported by the
tithes, offerings and sacrifices of the people, did not receive
any land (Joshua 18:7), though they were later given cities to
live in and adjoining fields for grazing their flocks. (Joshua
21.)
The last parcel of land to be given for an inheritance went
to Joshua and his family. This wasn't a result of any demand made
by Joshua, but was according to an unrecorded promise from God
such as had been made to Caleb. Joshua had his choice of an area.
He chose Timnath-serah, a small city in the land of Ephraim only a
short distance west of Shiloh. There Joshua later planned and
superintended the reconstruction of his city. (Joshua 19:49-51.)

Justice for the Helpless

 God had already spoken to Moses concerning six cities of
refuge that were to be chosen when Israel had taken over Canaan.
These cities were to be places of safety for anyone who killed
another accidentally or without plan or malice, though it was
possible for a guilty killer to also obtain temporary safety in
these places.
In those times it was lawful for relatives to avenge the
willful killing of any of their kin by slaying the one obviously
responsible. Some, of course, would like to take vengeance even
when the killing was accidental. To escape such an avenger, one
could flee to the nearest city of refuge, where he could plead his
case with the elders at the gates and be admitted to stay at least
until there could be a complete hearing by the city's magistrates.
If a man were found guilty, he was to be expelled from the city or
turned over to the avenger. If he were found to be innocent, he
was to have the protection of the city as long as he remained
within it.
Three of the cities of refuge were picked from the east side
of the Jordan. They were Bezer, Ramoth and Golan. The other three
were chosen from the land west of the Jordan. They were Kedesh,
Shechem and Hebron. (Joshua 20.)
According to plans revealed to Moses, the Levites were to
receive various cities in which to live, and closely surrounding
areas in which to keep their livestock. This matter was next taken
up by Joshua, Eleazar and the tribal heads. Lots were drawn having
to do with the areas of all twelve tribes. The drawing determined
which cities and how many should be given from the various tribes.
From all the tribes the cities for the Levites totaled forty-
eight, and included the six cities of refuge. The Levites received
these cities as centers of living, along with the pasture lands
surrounding the cities to the extent of less than a mile. (Numbers
35:1-5.)
During the six years since Israel had crossed the Jordan, the
soldiers from the tribes of Reuben, Gad and the half tribe of
Manasseh had faithfully fulfilled their duty. (Numbers 32:1-22;
Joshua 4:12-13; Joshua 22:1-3.) There were still about 40,000 of
them because not one of Israel's enemies were able to stand
against them. (Joshua 21:43-45.) Now that the main wars were over,
Joshua had a pleasant surprise for these men.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 57
THE SIN OF SELF-RIGHTEOUSNESS
Now THAT Canaan was subdued, Joshua announced a pleasant surprise
for the soldiers of the tribe of Reuben, the tribe of Gad and the
half tribe of Manasseh: "You have been faithful in remaining to
work and fight with the rest of the Israelite army these six
years, even though your families have been only a few miles east
of Jordan.
"Now that Canaan is ours, you are dismissed from service with
the army of Israel." (Joshua 22:1-7.) "You have obtained great
wealth from the enemy, and now you should return to share these
flocks, gold, silver, brass, iron and clothing with your brethren
who stayed behind to care for your families. May the blessings of
our God go with you and to your families, and may you serve God
diligently by keeping all His commandments." (Verse 8.)

War-weary Soldiers Head Homeward

The happy thousands of warriors moved eastward from Shiloh

with the cheers of their fellow Israelites ringing in their ears.
(Verse 9.) They couldn't march as an army, however, because their
share of the flocks, herds and loaded pack-animals taken from
their enemies had to be herded in a very long caravan. In fact,
their soldier friends remaining at Shiloh good-naturedly made fun
of them by loudly addressing them as sheepherders and cattle
rustlers.
At Joshua's suggestion, some Israelite officers accompanied
the soldiers as far as the Jordan River. At that time the river
was not as deep and swollen as it had been when the Israelites had
passed over westward six years before. It was no great problem,
therefore, to ford the river at a shallow point the pack-animals
could wade across. As for the smaller animals. it was as easy for
them to cross the river as it was for the soldiers, what with
animals being natural swimmers and generally not too afraid of
water.
On their second or third night after leaving Shiloh, the
soldiers of Reuben, Manasseh and Gad camped on the east side of
the Jordan. The Israelites who had accompanied them camped on the
west side of the river before starting their return to Shiloh the
next day.
At dawn the Israelites on the west side of the river prepared
to leave for Shiloh after a planned last salute to their brothers.
Then someone noticed a peculiar thing. The soldiers across the
river were working hard to haul stones and earth to form a swiftly
growing box-like stack of stones which they were filling with
earth. Instead of setting out for Shiloh, the Israelites on the
west side of the river stayed to see what was going on. They were
increasingly perplexed to note that the heap, in the course of the
day, was developed into a large altar that was made after the
pattern of God's altar in Shiloh. (Joshua 22:10, 28.)
"This is very strange," said one of Joshua's officers to the
others. "It appears to me that our brothers are building a huge
altar." Then these men began to draw hasty conclusions.
"Our God hasn't told us to build such an altar," another
officer spoke out. "Perhaps our brothers are building this altar
with the intention of sacrificing to idols!"

Is This REALLY Idolatry?

"If that's even a possibility, then we should report to

Joshua at once," one of the men said. Rather than immediately find
out what their brother tribes were doing, these men began to
imagine things, and came to conclusions that SEEMED right to them.
(Proverbs 16:25.)
It was only hours later that Joshua was told about these
things. Unfortunately, word of these events, as these men
interpreted them, also leaked out to the whole congregation of
Israel. Reports became so repeated and exaggerated that it quickly
became a common belief that the soldiers from the tribes east of
the Jordan had suddenly fallen away from the true God, and were
starting a new system of pagan worship in their own territory. A
huge, murmuring crowd gathered near the tabernacle and around
Joshua's tent. Some of the people from this crowd began to loudly
criticize the tribes east of the Jordan.
"We should at once send troops across the Jordan to
forcefully remind our idol-worshipping brothers that they must
stop this terrible terrible idolatry immediately!" one man yelled.
Great cheers followed his remark. For a people who had been
disobedient in so many ways for so many years, it seemed somewhat
extreme to demonstrate such a spirit of supposedly spiritual
criticism, that seemed to indicate a great love for God.
"We must clear up this matter now, even if it takes all the
soldiers we have here at Shiloh!" another bellowed. "If we don't
do this, our brothers to the east may all become pagans and turn
against us!"

Joshua Acts Wisely

Joshua was dismayed at the conduct of some of the people

almost as much as he was at the unhappy report. After all, it had
not been proved just what this altar was for, though it was
something that required looking into immediately.
"No troops should go now and risk starting a civil war in
Israel," Joshua told the people. "If the tribes to the east are
doing something contrary to God's will, then someone should be
sent to point out their sins. Instead of soldiers, I am sending
Phinehas, the priest, the son of Eleazar, and the heads of the ten
tribes west of the Jordan. These men can determine what is
happening and how to deal with any who are possibly falling into
idolatry." (Verses 13-14.)
Hours later Phinehas, the heads of the ten tribes and their
aides arrived at the west side of the Jordan at a spot opposite
the altar. The soldiers of Gad, Manasseh and Reuben were surprised
to see such a distinguished group, and hastily helped them across
the river.
"Why are we honored with your presence?" smiling officers
inquired of them.
Phinehas, spokesman for the group, pointed gravely to the
huge altar of rocks filled with earth.
"The people of Israel at Shiloh have heard of this great
altar you have built," Phinehas declared in a loud voice that
could be heard by all the assembled officers of the armies of the
three tribes east of the Jordan. "They feel that you have erected
this thing as a sudden move to depart from God and become idol-
worshippers. If this is true, can you do such a thing and still
recall how close our God came to destroying all of Israel for such
a sin in the Baal-Peor idolatry and in Achan's curse?" (Joshua
22:15-17, 20; Numbers 25:19; Deuteronomy 4:1-6; Joshua 7:1-5.) "Do
you realize that all of Israel suffers tomorrow for the sins of a
few committed today?" (Joshua 22:18.) "If you feel that this land
east of the Jordan is, not right for you or that the pagan
influences here are too great for you, don't rebel against God by
building a pagan altar, but come over west of the Jordan and we'll
make room for you and your people closer to the tabernacle where
God's altar is located." (Verse 19.)

The Simple Truth

The officers of the armies of Reuben, Gad and Manasseh lost

their happy smiles before Phinehas finished speaking. They
appeared troubled, but not guilty. Their spokesman came out at
once with an answer.
"There has been a misunderstanding," he explained. "Our God
knows that rebelling against Him by building an altar to any other
god is something that hasn't even entered our minds. We know that
God wants sacrifices made only on the altar He has directed to be
made in front of His tabernacle, and we didn't build this altar
for offering sacrifice. If this is not true, may God destroy us
today. We didn't build the altar for any religious functions, but
rather as a duplicate of God's altar, to serve as a monument to
the fact that our people east of the Jordan and your people west
of the Jordan are one people bound together by the sacred laws of
God. This altar, being patterned after God's altar, will be a
constant reminder that we serve the same God you serve. We hope
that it will remain a monument for a long time so that we may
point it out for what it means for many generations to come."
(Joshua 22:21-29.)
There were moments of silence before anyone spoke. This
truthful explanation from the soldiers of Gad, Manasseh and Reuben
was as surprising as it was pleasing to Phinehas and the ten
tribal heads.
"You have shown us just now that God is with all of us,"
Phinehas finally spoke out. "We at first feared that you were
falling into idolatry and that God would deal harshly with all of
Israel because of what we thought you had done. Now we know what
you were intending to do, that you are loyal to God and that your
righteous actions have spared us from any punishment God otherwise
would have put on us."
After farewells, Phinehas, the heads of the ten tribes and
their aides set out for Shiloh. When they arrived there with news
of what had happened, those who had been most concerned about
their east-of-Jordan brothers going astray were happy to learn
that matters were not as they had imagined. Many of the people
felt so relieved that they held a celebration in which God was
loudly praised for keeping Israel together. (Verses 30-34.)
Although there were some among the Israelites who were too
hastily inclined to point to their brothers east of the Jordan as
being sinners, the real concern among most of the Israelites was
that a part of them might break away and fall into idolatry.
Joshua was well aware of the kind of people who were always
quick to point to the shortcomings of others so that they might
seem more righteous by comparison -- which is really SELF-
righteousness. Those were the ones he didn't like having any part
in the somewhat feverish proposal that one part of Israel should
take up arms against another part. In trying to make themselves
look more righteous, those people can do great harm.
People who feel that they are next to perfect are often as
evil in God's sight as those who feel just the opposite. Such
people are generally unable to recognize their own shortcomings.
Otherwise they wouldn't have a feeling of self-righteousness and
near-perfection.
There is an interesting true story in the Bible about such a
man, at this point it might be well to temporarily leave the
Israelites in Canaan and flash back a few hundred years to the
time just after the famine in Egypt.

The Story of Job

 The main character of this story of the ancient past wrote
one of the books of the Old Testament. It was titled "The Book of
Job", because Job was the man's name. (Job 1:1.)
Job is often pictured as an Arabian who ruled a domain -- the
land of Uz -- extending to the Euphrates River. Job was the
greatest man of character in that eastern land. (Job 1:3.)
As for being a wizard, Job wasn't exactly that. Probably he
earned that title because he was a very wise man and a skilled
engineer. (Job 3:11-15; Job 29:21-25.)
The outstanding thing about Job was that he followed God's
laws and used his power to protect the helpless. (Job 29:7-17.) He
exerted his influence in favor of the one true God, at the same
time working to destroy belief in the pagan gods. (Job 29:20-22,
25.)
The part of Job's life related in Scripture had to do with
the maturing years of his life. He had become a more famous and
respected man than he had been before. He was wealthier than ever,
what with owning seven thousand sheep, three thousand camels, a
thousand oxen and five hundred donkeys. Job owned many buildings,
and much land for his animals' grazing. He also had a very fine
home, and buildings and tents in which his servants, hired hands
and shepherds lived. (Job 1:3.)
Job's greatest treasure, however, was his ten grown children
-- seven sons and three daughters. They had comfortable homes of
their own in which they often gathered to hold dinner parties and
birthday banquets Job noted that they indulged so much in this
pastime that he felt they might be sinning. Therefore he often
made sacrifices in their behalf. His constant prayers to God were
that the Creator would be merciful to his family. (Job 1:4-5.)
People have long been erroneously taught that there is a
constant desperate, frenzied battle between the forces of good and
the forces of evil, with God as the champion of good and Satan as
the champion of evil. Thus it would seem to be a long war between
God and Satan, with each one taking turns at reeling under
powerful blows from the other, and this process repeated century
after century until God finally strikes a final, victorious blow
that causes everything to turn out right.

God Limits Satan's Power

That isn't the situation. God is Ruler of the universe and

everything in it. (Daniel 4:17, 25, 32; Job 38:1-19.) Satan is the
god or prince of this world. (Ephesians 2:2.) He is under God's
power and authority. He can do only what God allows him to do. In
other words, God can and does allow evil to occur by giving Satan
permission to tempt people who need to learn lessons, but God lets
Satan go only so far in doing certain things.
 God keeps an eye on all the angels, including the fallen
ones, or demons. If He calls them before Him to report, they must
obey, including Satan.
At this time during Job's life Satan came with other angels
to report to God, and was asked what he had been doing. His answer
was that he had been roaming the Earth. He couldn't successfully
lie to God. Roaming was what he had been doing for a long time
with his demons, looking for opportunities to separate men from
God. (Job 1:6-7.)
"If you have been everywhere on Earth, then you must have
noticed that a man by the name of Job is one of my most obedient
servants," God said to Satan. "What do you think of him?"
"I know the man," Satan replied. "I am aware that you have
given him great ability, power and wealth. At the same time you
have protected him and his family from trouble, disease and death.
He knows that these blessings have come from you, so he works at
being faithful to you. But take this prosperity and comfort away
from him, and he will turn away from you. In fact, he will curse
you!" (Job 1:8-11.) Notice how Satan admitted God is all-powerful
and fully able to protect Job from him.
"You would like to destroy this man's faith," God remarked.
"I'm going to give you the opportunity to test him. Deal with him
as you choose, but don't do him any bodily harm." (Verse 12.)
Notice how God set a limit on Satan's evil, and let him go only so
far in tempting Job. What Satan didn't know was that God was using
him to teach Job a much-needed lesson. But Satan thought he was
getting a chance to destroy one of God's servants. Satan departed,
anxious to bring trouble to one of God's most faithful followers.
It wasn't much later that Job, examining a part of his orchard,
was startled by the noisy approach of one of his plowmen.

Sudden Destruction Came

"We were plowing your fields on the east border," the man
panted excitedly, "when suddenly a band of mounted Sabeans rushed
at us! They killed all the men except me, took all the oxen and
all the donkeys that were grazing nearby!"
Before the shocked Job could express himself, another of his
men wearily ran up to blurt out that a series of tremendous
lightning bolts had struck where all the sheep and sheepherders
had been gathered, that all the sheep had been killed and that he
was the only man to escape.
This second man hadn't finished giving his discouraging news
when a third man staggered toward Job, waving his arms and
shouting.
"Three bands of Chaldeans attacked the camel grazing
grounds!" the man panted. "They killed your men, then took all
three thousand camels! I managed to escape to report to you!" (Job
1:13-17.)
These three reports left Job in stunned silence. He could
scarcely believe that such a great loss could come so suddenly.
Slowly and dazedly he sat down with his back to a tree trunk.
Abruptly he was aware that a fourth man was standing over him,
talking and gesturing wildly.
Job shuddered at the thought that shot into his mind. With
all his livestock gone, any other evil report would have to
concern his family!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 58
WHY MANY SUFFER

I KNOW who you are," Job told the man. "You are one of the
servants from the household of my oldest son. What unhappy news
have you to give me?"

A Grievous Tragedy

"You must not have heard what I just said, sir," the woeful-
faced servant observed. "It grieves me to repeat that all your
sons and daughters have just been crushed to death in the collapse
of your oldest son's home!" (Job 1:18-19.)
This was the supreme blow to Job, though by this time he
wasn't too surprised at the terrible news. Painfully he raised his
gaze to meet the eyes of the trembling servant.
"How did it happen?" Job asked.
"All your sons and daughters were gathered for a dinner party
at your oldest son's home," the servant explained. "All of them
were inside, happily eating and drinking. Suddenly a whirlwind
descended on the house, snatched it up from its foundation, then
dashed it with such force that it was smashed flat. I was only a
short distance from the house, bringing in some fresh fruit for
the diners, and I was knocked to the ground. I struggled up,
rushed to the wrecked home and tore away enough debris, with the
help of neighbors, to find that your seven sons and three
daughters were all dead!"
Job rose shakily to his feet and walked slowly toward his
home. On the way he ripped his coat open. At that moment his wife
looked out of the house to view this act, which in the ancient
East was a sign of great grief.
"What's happened?" Job's wife called out as she ran to meet
him.
 When Job told her, she sobbingly accompanied him to the
house. Job tried to comfort her, but he wasn't very successful. He
left her by herself, shaved his head, went outdoors and prostrated
himself on the ground. The headshaving was also an ancient sign of
grief, though no more peculiar, perhaps, than our dwindling
present-day custom of wearing black clothes and black armbands
during and after funerals.

Job Refused to Grumble

"I came into this world naked and without possessions," Job
murmured. "It's only fair that I should go out of it without
possessions. While I have been here, God has allowed me many good
things, and I thank Him and bless Him for all of them!"
Job had a good attitude toward God, even though God had
allowed Satan to snuff out his wealth, his children, and his
happiness. Satan had not been able to make Job commit the sin of
complaining. (Job 1:20-22.)
Some time later, when the angels again came before God to
report their activities, God questioned Satan as He had before.
"I am well aware of what you have done to my servant Job,"
God reminded Satan. "No doubt you have noticed that his grief at
the loss you have caused him has not resulted in his cursing me,
as you said it would."
"He has remained faithful only because you haven't allowed me
to afflict his body," was Satan's reply. "If a man is suffering
great physical pain, insomuch that he thinks that death might
result, he will do anything to save himself. Allow me to bring
sickness on Job and he will quickly give up his obedient ways and
turn to cursing you."
"We shall see if you are wrong again," God said. "You may do
what you choose with Job, except that you may not bring him to his
death." (Job 2:1-6.)
Dismissed, Satan returned to Earth, pleased because he once
more had been given an opportunity to see if he could turn Job
against his Creator. He now had permission to take away Job's
health and his last remaining source of income.
One morning when Job awakened he was alarmed to find that he
was extremely sore all over his body. At first neither he nor his
wife had any idea why he felt so lame, but within a few hours his
skin was lumpy with swelling boils!

Agony Added to Grief

This was how Satan had chosen to strike at Job, though Job
had no knowledge of why or how the terrible agonizingly painful
sores had so suddenly developed from the top of his head to the
soles of his feet.
The mere sight of the skin eruptions was so offensive that
Job was embarrassed even in the company of his wife. And he was in
such pain he could not even think of fulfilling his duties. And
while another man ran the business, Job could not collect the
revenues due him. Thus Job became completely destitute. He didn't
want to sit or lie around his home and see his wife's expressions
of disgust. He decided to leave his home and go to an ash dump not
far away. Sitting in ashes in those days was a sign of humility,
and Job had no intention of lacking for ashes. (Job 2:7 -8.)
Job and his wife now had a very bitter life, what with no
children and no income -- and with Job's health gone. Whereas Job
had previously been a very prominent man, he now found himself not
only destitute, but also almost completely without friends. Even
his relatives had nothing more to do with him. He had suddenly
become a social outcast because his friends thought God had put
him under a curse, and his acquaintances could no longer regard
him as wealthy. True to his promise, God had allowed Satan to take
EVERYTHING away from Job. (Job 2:6.)
In spite of his wife's arguments that he was being silly, Job
continued to stay at the ash heap. Even on that soft mound he was
miserable, because whether he sat or sprawled, the boils were
intensely painful with the slightest pressure on them.
Late one night Job's wife went out to the ash heap. She was
ashamed to go during daylight because Job had been such a
prominent man and had suffered such great loss that it seemed to
some that he might have lost his mind. Job's wife would have been
distressed to know that neighbors were watching her. Instead of
comforting her husband, she started railing at him.

And Now -- A Nagging Wife!

"Why do you insist on squatting there in the filth of this

dump while I am at my wits' end wondering how to make ends meet?"
she scolded. "Why must you embarrass me this way? If you think
that you are about to die, why do it in a place like this?"
Job continued to sit in silence, which was soon broken again.
"I should think you would have more consideration for me, the
woman who gave you ten children," Job's wife went on. "What would
you have done without me? Is this any place for a man, even though
a lot of people have forgotten you by now?"
Job said nothing.
"You're hopeless!" cried his wife. "Go on with your prayers!
You're only adding to your misery by being out here. And no matter
how many days you sit here blessing God, you'll die! Why don't you
curse God so He will destroy you and put you out of your misery?"
(Job 2:9.) Job not only had lost his wealth, children, health,
power, influence, honor, dignity and friends, but had now lost the
respect of his wife.
Job's wife sobbingly turned to leave, but Job straightened up
and spoke sharply.
"You talk foolishly," Job told her sternly. "You sound as
shallow as a young woman who has grievously sinned while still in
her father's house. Why should we complain when troubles come? God
has done many wonderful things for us. Should we expect to go all
through our lives without any troubles? Do we believe that God
should shower us with nothing but the pleasant things? Should we
shake our fists at our Creator whenever He temporarily takes back
some of the many good things that belong to Him in the first
place? No! We should be thankful and uncomplaining, no matter what
happens!" (Verse 10.)
Job's wife realized that it would be a waste of effort to
argue with a man with such a good attitude toward God, and she
walked away into the darkness.

A Few Friends Remain

Because of his high office in life, Job had many

acquaintances who were prominent, wealthy and well-educated. When
word went around the land about Job's condition, most of these
acquaintances of Job wondered why a man who was so obedient to his
God should fall into such misfortune and misery. Almost all of
them had felt obligated to desert him.
However, of the many who knew him well, three men from other
lands, who were close friends of Job, planned to meet and visit
him together. (Verse 11.) The names of these men were Eliphaz,
Bildad and Zophar, and they came from territories not far distant.
The combined caravans of the three arrived at Job's rather
neglected home to find that only his wife was there.
"You'll find my husband sitting or lying out in the city ash
heap not far from here," she stiffly instructed the visitors.
The three friends of Job instructed their servants to encamp
not far from the ash dump. Then they set out afoot toward the lone
figure they could see in the distance. They were accompanied by a
younger man named Elihu who was also well-educated and
intelligent, and who, because of his great admiration for Job's
well-known accomplishments, had asked to join the three friends.
(Job 32:2.)
Even when the visitors were only a few yards from Job, they
couldn't recognize him because of the boils on his face and the
amount of weight he had lost. His condition was so much worse than
they had imagined that they couldn't help but conclude that he was
very close to death. They wept with grief at the sight of him. Now
they could understand that there was more than one reason why Job
had chosen to spend his time on an ash heap. His hundreds of very
sore running boils made it almost necessary.
According to the customs of the times, the three men ripped
their tunics and tossed dust on their heads. (Job 2:12.)
Elihu respectfully stood close by while Eliphaz, Zophar and
Bildad -- who were older men -- stepped close to Job. Job peered
up through swollen eyelids at his friends. He could not touch them
in welcome, and it was too painful for him to show his
appreciation for their presence by trying to leap up. He was
touched that they had come to comfort him, but all he did was lift
his hands and nod to each. Then he lowered his head and sat in
silence. Job's friends were so stunned to see how horrifyingly
miserable he was that they sat down with him in shocked silence to
share his agony.
That silence lasted a whole week, during which the men sat
with Job both day and night. (Verse 13.) At the end of seven days
and seven nights of no conversation, Job painfully straightened up
and suddenly spoke from swollen lips.
"Let the day perish and be forgotten when I was born!" he
cried out. "Let that day be cursed! Let not God include it in the
days of the month or year!" (Job 3.)

Controversy Over the Cause of Job's

Job's friends were surprised at this sudden outburst, but

they were also relieved to know that Job had at long last chosen
to speak. Job continued to talk for several minutes, eloquently
describing how death would be more pleasant than the bitter grief
of his condition. Some of his remarks caused his friends to
suspect him of some hidden sin, and as soon as Job had finished,
Eliphaz spoke out.
"I must say what I think," he started out. "You have
instructed my people in living and in building character, but now
that trouble has come to you, you faint. If you are being punished
because of some kind of trouble you have run into, turn to God. If
God is correcting you, don't be unhappy about it. He will see you
through adversity, and you shall be full of years before you die."
(Job 4 and 5.)
Eliphaz had much more to say, some of which, in turn, roused
Job to more speech.
"I thought you came here to comfort me," he declared, "but
now you are reproaching me and charging me with being a wicked
man!" (Job 6 and 7.)
Job continued for a time, and when he had temporarily
finished, Bildad had much to say in reproving Job. As soon as Job
had answered him, Zophar spoke out. He, too, reproved Job, who
promptly defended himself. This ended the first of three series of
unusual controversies. During the next two of these debate-type
discussions there was more reproof from Job's friends and more
defense from Job. These three friends insisted God was punishing
Job for being sinful. Job insisted God was punishing him without a
reason.
Job was like many people today who say they are so good they
always do what is right just because they love God. The Bible says
this is not true. (Jeremiah 17:9; Jeremiah 10:23; Proverbs 12:15;
Psalm 39:5; I John 2:4; John 14:15.) Throughout these
controversies between Job and his three friends, which were
written in the Bible in a splendid poetic form, Job steadfastly
contended that he was without sin and had no reason for
repentance. (Job, chapters 8 through 31.)
At last the three older friends all gave up trying to answer
Job because of his self-righteous attitude. (Job 32:1.) This gave
young Elihu an opportunity to say what he thought.
"You have tried to justify yourself instead of God," he
courteously and respectfully but bluntly told Job. "As for you
three friends, you have condemned Job without being able to answer
his self-justification." (Job 32:2-22.)
Elihu went on to disclose much wisdom for one so relatively
young, reminding these older men that the Spirit of God, not human
reason, gives us the true answers to problems. He continued to
reprove all four men for being in error in some of the things they
had said. Yet he did not deal harshly with Job. (Job 33:7.) His
marvelous remarks, as written in chapters 33, 34, 35, 36 and 37 of
the Book of Job make up some of the most profound sayings in the
Bible. He showed these men that Job's error was not in some secret
sin he was hiding -- as they supposed -- but in giving credit to
himself, instead of God, for the righteous deeds God had inspired
him to do, and in thinking he could EARN salvation by good works.
Elihu knew that man's righteousness is no better than filthy rags.
(Isaiah 64:6.) The three older friends had spoken of God's right
to punish men for sins. Elihu spoke of God's willingness to be
merciful and give salvation to those who repent. (See also Psalm
103:10-14.) There seemed no more to say or do, so the four men
wearily prepared to leave.
Although it was daytime, the sky had been turning dark for
some time. It was evident that some kind of rough weather was
about to occur. Overhead the clouds began to whirl and boil. Then
they dipped earthward with great speed. The mounting moan of
whirling winds broke suddenly on the ears of the little group on
the ash heap. Job looked up, and he didn't move. Realizing the
futility of running, the other four men stood rooted, though not
without fear. Curious onlookers who had gathered near the ash heap
ran for their lives, however.
God Convicts Job

Somehow the winds seemed to envelop the five men -- not to

harm them, but to gently cut them off from their surroundings.
There was turbulence all around, but not on the ash heap. (Job
38:1.)
Then a great voice clearly came out of the encircling wind.
(Verse 2.) Startled, Job started to get up, but tremblingly fell
with his face down when he realized that he was being addressed.
The other four men also fearfully prostrated themselves.
"Who is it who pretends to speak about the most profound
matters of God, but who lacks knowledge of such things?" the
mighty voice asked. (Job 38; 39; 40:1-2.)
Job cringed under stinging words as the Creator of the
universe went on to compare the puny learning and undertakings of
man with the all-knowing wisdom and tremendous creative power of
God. He reminded Job that only God is a great Creator. When God at
last stopped speaking, Job cried out:
"I admit I am evil and defiled, God, and I don't have the
wisdom to answer you!" (Job 40:3-5.)
God then reminded Job that he could not save himself -- that
only God has salvation to give -- and that all of man's power
comes from God, and man amounts to nothing. (Job 40:6-14.)
God continued to point out how much man has yet to learn,
even about the creatures that exist on this planet, and that no
one except the Creator has any real conception of what is required
to create and control such creatures. (Job 40:15-24; Job 41.) When
God ceased speaking, Job finally saw himself as a very worthless
sinner, who needed God's mercy just as much as anyone else did.
Job then took the opportunity to express himself again, at the
same time continuing to prostrate himself on the ash heap.

Job Finally Repents

"I repent that I spoke as I did, God," he said. "I realize

now that you know everything and can do everything and that I said
things I did not understand. I abhor myself for considering myself
too wise, too creative and too righteous, when I am really nothing
more than dust and ashes!" (Job 42:1-6.)
God then spoke to Eliphaz, who was the oldest of Job's three
friends.
"I am very displeased with you three," He said. "Job has made
some wrong remarks and he has had a self-righteous attitude, but
he has finally spoken more correctly of Me than you three did. You
used false arguments to try to prove that he had committed great
sins and that his suffering meant he was more evil than other men.
Job accused Me of punishing him without a cause. Job saw his error
and repented. You didn't. Now get seven bullocks and seven rams
and offer up for yourselves a burnt offering. My servant Job will
then pray for you. If you fail to do this, I shall deal harshly
with you!" (Verses 7-8.)
The three men obeyed. The burnt offering was made, Job prayed
for his friends and God accepted all that was done. (Verse 9.) As
for Elihu, he had neither falsely accused Job nor misrepresented
God's justice. He had spoken well, and God didn't require an
offering from him.
Job's miserable condition left him as suddenly as it had come
on. Immediately after he prayed for his three friends, the sore,
itching, running boils dwindled away and were healed without
scars. Job once more was comfortable and healthy. From then on, as
though by a miracle, everything came his way. His brothers,
sisters and friends who had left him turned back to him to visit
and comfort him and brought gifts of money and jewelry. He bought
livestock, and they increased so well that in time he was twice as
wealthy as he had ever been before! (Verses 10-12.) Besides
doubling the number of animals he had owned, an even greater
physical blessing came upon him.
It was a new family.
God gave Job and his wife seven more sons and three more
daughters, and his daughters were known as the fairest in the
land. (Verses 13-15.)
Job had grown children when this great trouble happened to
him, but after that he lived many more years to see his children's
children to the fourth generation. (Verses 16-17.)
Down through the centuries Job has become known as the most
patient man who ever lived. It would be more fitting, however, to
recognize him for what the Bible points him out to be -- perhaps
the most self-righteous man who ever lived. Being self-righteous
doesn't always mean being pompously pious and looking down on
others as being miserably low sinners. In Job's case, it meant
that he was so conscious and proud of being obedient that he felt
he was without sin, and that his great suffering came without a
reason.
The happy ending to this story was that after much trial he
was able to see in himself this hard-to-recognize sin and be
willing to repent. It was his repentance that brought an end to
his great trial.
This important human experience might have been totally lost
to us today. But God instructed Moses, during the wilderness
wandering, that Job's account of his suffering should become HOLY
Scripture -- a vital part of the Bible's "Old Testament," for our
use today.
 ----------------------------------------

Chapter 59
INTEGRATION IN ISRAEL

WE NOW MOVE FORWARD in time. It is a few years after the

Israelites' conquest of most of Canaan. Joshua has become more
than a hundred years old, and is aware that his life is nearing an
end. (Joshua 23:1.)
Realizing that it would be wise to again remind the
Israelites what their attitude toward God should be, Joshua
requests that the elders, princes, judges and officers of all the
tribes assemble at the main camp of the Israelites.

God Keeps His Promises

"Consider all the wonderful things God has done for you in
the conquest of this land," Joshua addressed them. "God has proved
that He does as He promises. If you will continue to be of strong
courage and obey God, He will surely help you drive out the
inhabitants who yet remain in the regions of Canaan to which you
are yet to move. In fact, God has said that if you are obedient,
only one of you will be required to chase out a thousand of the
enemy! (Joshua 23:2-10.)
"As one who is about to depart from this life, I warn you in
the strongest terms that unless you faithfully keep the covenant
made with God, Israel can look forward only to defeat and death!"
(Verses 11-16.)
At another time Joshua again summoned the elders, princes,
judges and officers of all the tribes to Shechem, the place where
Joseph's remains were buried. It is a few miles north of Shiloh.
(Joshua 24:1,32; John 4:5.) There Joshua spoke to the
representatives of all Israel, briefly reviewing the history of
the people since before the time of Abraham, and showing how God
had dealt with them.
"There are those in Israel who regard sin lightly -- who
still have regard for some of the false gods our forefathers fell
to worshipping," Joshua told them. "There are others among us who
secretly tend to revere the pagan gods of this land. No one can
serve both the true God and pagan gods. (Matt. 6:24.) My God --
the God of Moses, the God of our forefathers Abraham, Isaac and
Jacob -- is a jealous God who will utterly consume all who fail or
refuse to be faithful to Him. Today every Israelite should decide
whom he will serve As for my family and I, we will serve the true
God." (Joshua 24:2-15.)
"God forbid that we should forsake Him to serve idols or
false gods!" the crowd chorused with enthusiasm. "We shall indeed
serve and obey the one true God! Because His great miracles
brought us out of Egyptian slavery, protected us from more
powerful nations around us, and drove the idol-worshipping nations
out of our land." (Verses 16-18.)
"Then you are indeed witnesses against yourselves that you
have chosen to serve our Creator!" Joshua called out.
Thus Joshua guided the thousands of leading Israelites and
all that generation to renew the national covenant with God. He
was pleased. The lessons of forty years wandering as children and
young men and women had not been learned in vain. They responded
in such a willing and sincere manner, that Joshua felt, as he
dismissed them to return to their various tribes, the meeting had
been well worthwhile, a fitting climax to his life. (Verses 19-
28.)
Not long afterward Joshua died at the age of one hundred and
ten years. He was buried at Mt. Ephraim in the property that had
been granted him. The Bible honors Joshua by stating that Israel
served God during Joshua's time of leadership and for a score of
years afterward, until the deaths of all those leaders who had
served under Joshua and were influenced by his good example and by
seeing God's great miracles. (Verses 29-31.)
Eleazar the priest, Aaron's son, died shortly after Joshua's
death. He, too, was buried at Mt. Ephraim. (Verse 33.)
Israel's rest from the labor of the conquest of Canaan
developed into a period of several years. In the growing
prosperity there was also a marked increase in population.

Canaanites Return!

During that time many of the Canaanites who had fled to

neighboring lands were gradually moving back into some of the
cities and sites from which God had removed them. There were also
some cities and areas, especially west of the Jordan, that hadn't
been reached by the Israelites. (Joshua 13:1-6.) All this meant
that Israel's wars of conquest weren't yet over. If Israel had
been fully obedient and faithful, Canaan could have been cleared
of all the enemy in only a short time.
When at last Israel decided to again take up arms to continue
to rout the Canaanites, there was the question of which tribe
should move first. Phinehas, who had become high priest after
Eleazar's death, consulted God at the tabernacle, and God made it
known that the tribe of Judah should go first, and that He, God,
would help the soldiers of Judah overcome their enemies.
Because the allotted land of the tribe of Simeon bordered on
the south of that of Judah, the leaders of Judah suggested that
Simeon accompany them. The idea was welcomed by Simeon. It meant a
stronger and larger armed force to be used in both their
territories. (Judges 1:1-3.)
The soldiers of Judah and Simeon didn't go far before running
into action. Only a few miles southwest of Shiloh was a city
called Bezek. It was bristling with thousands of rearmed
Canaanites. Many of these Canaanites served their new king out of
fear. He was a cruel tyrant who cut off the thumbs and big toes of
any of his people who refused to submit to him. The Israelites
were a little surprised to find enemy troops in such numbers so
close to Shiloh. But they remembered God's promise to them, and
lost no time in attacking.
In that one battle ten thousand of the enemy fell before
Judah and Simeon. During the excitement the king of Bezek, Adoni-
bezek, managed to escape and flee southward with a few aides.
Having heard that he was a cruel warrior who would try to live to
fight another day, the Israelites made a special effort to capture
Adoni-bezek. Mounted Israelites managed to catch up with him in
the mountains. Instead of killing him, they taught him a lesson he
never forgot. They followed his custom of cutting off his enemies'
thumbs and great toes. Deprived of these digits, he was taken to
Jerusalem -- which Judah and Simeon had already conquered, but
later deserted. (Verses 8-9.) Here Adoni-bezek was displayed as a
disgraceful example of what would happen to the enemies of Israel.
Adoni-bezek took his punishment bravely, however, and
admitted that the God of Israel was dealing with him as he justly
deserved. He claimed that one time or another his prisoners had
included a total of seventy rulers, and that he had cut the thumbs
and great toes off all of them!
Day after day the men of Judah and Simeon moved southward to
mop up all opposing forces. They spread westward to the city of
Gaza on the Great Sea and eastward almost to the southern tip of
the Dead Sea.
God helped them to be almost completely successful in their
campaign. However, some Canaanites managed to escape and refortify
some of the conquered cities, such as Jerusalem. (Verse 21.) These
few exceptions were only because the Israelites weren't all
entirely obedient or didn't have sufficient faith in God. (Judges
1:4-20.)
About that time the tribe of Ephraim, sometimes called the
house of Joseph, set out over its territory, especially to the
southwest, which included Shiloh and the area around it. Ephraim
found that the city of Bethel obviously had been remanned into a
strong fortress, even though Joshua and his troops had slain
Bethel's soldiers during the capture of the nearby city of Ai.
Knowing nothing of what Bethel was like now inside or how
many soldiers were within the walls, the officers of Ephraim sent
out a few scouts to try to discover these things. These men hid at
night at a safe distance away, but close enough to keep a careful
watch to try to determine where the city entrances were and how
they might be used to get inside Bethel.

Unexpected Help

Opportunity came in an unexpected way one evening. Some

figures emerged from the shadow of Bethel's walls and moved toward
the general area where the spies were concealed. Moving silently,
the men of Ephraim swiftly surrounded and trapped the oncoming
figures. They proved to be a man and his family who claimed they
were Hittites who had sneaked out through a small, poorly guarded,
side entrance and were hoping to escape from Bethel and their
Canaanite overlords.
The spies hustled the Hittites back to where Ephraim was
camped, and officers questioned them further.
"We are Israelites, and you are too late to escape from
Canaan unless you show us where we can get into Bethel and tell us
all you know about the layout of Bethel and how well it is armed,"
the officers told the Hittite.
This man they had captured had lived in Bethel for some time,
and he knew its defenses. As he foresaw that Israel would soon
take over Bethel anyway, he disclosed its defenses to the
Ephraimites. For the sake of his family he pointed out a small
side entrance that could easily be forced and gave the Israelites
the information they required. For this he was freed and sent on
his way. (Later, when he reached the ancient land of the Hittites
to the north, he founded a city and called it Luz, which had been
the ancient name of Bethel.) (Judges 1:21-26.)
Perhaps God had purposely sent the Hittite to inform the
Israelites. In any event, the information was used to good
advantage, and the soldiers of Ephraim successfully forced their
way into Bethel to overcome all within its walls.
What the tribes of Judah, Simeon and Ephraim did as their
part of taking over Canaan was a fairly good example to the other
tribes. But even though all the Israelites had God's unfailing
promise to exert His tremendous power in helping them, some of the
tribes failed to dislodge or overcome their enemies in various
areas.
Instead of routing the Canaanites from some of the regions,
Israel allowed the Canaanites to stay on certain conditions. Often
it was with the understanding that their enemies would regularly
give gifts or make some kind of payments to Israel in exchange for
their being free from attack. (Verses 27-33.)
In other areas some of the Israelites tired of fighting
against their enemies. They decided to integrate with them.
(Verses 34-36.) Over the years this meant that many Israelites
intermarried with the Canaanites. This is always the result of
integration. So Israel fell to worshipping the pagan gods and
idols of Canaan. God had repeatedly warned them not to integrate.
(Exodus 20:3-7; Exodus 23:31-33; Deuteronomy 12:29-32; Deuteronomy
6;4-7, 14; Deuteronomy 7:1-11; Joshua 23:6-8; Judges 3:1-7.)
By the time another generation had grown up since Joshua's
death, much of Israel had taken integration lightly and had fallen
into sin! The proposed last stages of the conquest of Canaan had
bogged down to a stop. Prosperity was declining little by little
as the Israelites began to live more and more like the Canaanites
around them. Sex crimes increased. It was becoming unsafe to go
out at night. The tribes lacked the pioneer spirit to move on and
establish homes, farms, towns and cities in land that already was
theirs. Israel had reached that disobedient state that comes just
before God steps in to bring on painful chastisement.
The greatest number of Israelites in one area was still in
and around the Shiloh-Mt. Ephraim area. Regardless of the
crumbling condition of the tribes as a whole, there were people
who still came to the tabernacle to offer sacrifices and consult
with the high priest and his assistants. Shiloh was still the
nerve center of the nation, and it was there that a peculiar and
awesome thing took place.

A Surprise Visitor

One day a strange man was seen walking toward Shiloh from the
direction of Gilgal. There was nothing unusual about seeing a lone
man approaching the Israelite camp, but there was something about
this man that caused people to stare and wonder who he was.
He appeared as an ordinary-looking man, but the manner in
which he strode along seemed to indicate one of great authority
and confidence. His soldier-type attire was different only in that
it was made of what appeared to be the very best quality of cloth
and leather. The man's only weapon was an especially well-shaped
sword that gleamed and glinted with unusual brilliance as it swung
from his belt.
Before he reached the edge of the camp, armed guards stepped
out to block his way. They were puzzled as to how he had managed
to get past the sentinels stationed farther away.
"You can go no farther until you give your identity and state
why you are here," one of the soldiers barked.
The stranger merely gazed at the soldier, who suddenly lost
his feeling of authority, and stepped back in a gesture of
respect.
Undetained, the man strode on. By the time he reached the
center of the camp, Phinehas the high priest, elders and officers
had been told of his coming, and they were on hand. Phinehas
possibly realized who the man was. At least he bowed low in an
attitude of deep respect. Others followed his example as the
stranger paused before the swiftly growing crowd to hold up his
arms and silence the increasing murmur from the throng.
"Listen Israel, and remember my words!" the stranger cried
out in a voice so strong it startled the listeners. "I brought you
up from Egypt and into this land I promised to your fathers. I
made a covenant with you that I would help you conquer the land if
you would do your part by obeying me. (Exodus 23:23-28.) You were
to destroy all the pagan altars. You were forbidden to make any
agreement of any kind with your enemies or to integrate with them.
But you have not obeyed me! Why? Remember, I also said that if you
were to fail in driving out the Canaanites, they would become as
thorns in your sides and their gods would be as deadly traps!
(Judges 2:1-3; Exodus 23:31-33; Deuteronomy 7:16; Psalm 106:34-40;
Joshua 23:12-13.) Now, because you have broken my covenant, and
intermarried with them, don't expect any more help from me in
driving out the Canaanites! On the contrary, I shall allow them to
prevail against you!" (Judges 2:1-3.)
When the stranger finished speaking, there was not a sound
from the onlookers. All eyes followed the man as he turned aside
and walked away. He spoke to no one, and no one tried to speak to
him. Then somehow he was lost to the viewers.
Probably very few people realized that they had just seen and
heard the same one whom Joshua had met alone just before the fall
of Jericho.
Whatever they realized, all experienced an awesome feeling in
the presence of this stranger. After he had so abruptly vanished,
they began to murmur and mill about with a growing sense of
foreboding and fear. Some wept and moaned. Others fell to their
knees to pray.
Pressed by an awareness of guilt, many obtained the proper
animals and flocked around the tabernacle, anxious to make
sacrifices to acknowledge their sins. Word of the event quickly
spread to Israelites everywhere in the land, and with a growing
fear of terrible things that might come on Israel at any hour.
(Judges 2:4-5.)
The expressions of repentance didn't last long. When days
passed and nothing awesome occurred, many people began returning
to their wrong ways. In fact, they slipped still further into the
idolatrous practices of the Canaanites with whom they continued to
intermarry. Many were the gods they foolishly and futilely
worshipped along with their pagan enemies. (Verses 11-13.)
The woes of the Israelites began in a small way. The
unfriendly Canaanites in various areas started to plague them with
public demonstrations and with little attacks by small bands of
soldiers. Marauders increasingly beset the Israelites at all
hours, and they always succeeded in leaving much damage and death.
Here and there the Israelites began to be pushed back, and in some
instances even had to withdraw from cities they had captured,
often at the cost of many lives. It was more and more evident that
God had forsaken Israel, at least as far as protection in war was
concerned. The tide of conquest had at last reversed in favor of
the enemy. (Judges 2:11-15; 2:20-23; 3:1-7.)

A Foreign Invader!

The gradual, painful push-back by the Canaanites was only the

beginning of troubles for Israel. One day an excited messenger
rode into the camp at Shiloh with the shocking news that the king
of Mesopotamia -- a land to the northeast -- was pushing southward
with thousands of troops, and had already conquered the half-tribe
of Manasseh east of the Jordan!
Feverish activity followed, but the Israelites didn't seem to
be able to rightly organize for battle. Many of them were so
excited and fearful that all they could do was moan with fear.
Others fell to their knees and shouted to God to save them from
Chushan-rishathaim, the approaching ruler who was rumored to be
unusually powerful, ruthless and cruel.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 60
WORSHIPPING GOD IN VAIN

IN THE face of danger from their enemies, the Israelites began to

pray. But it was too late. The land was so full of sin that their
prayers were in vain. God had no intention of answering them until
they prayed in the spirit of repentance. Their many idols made
their worship sinful. It was all in vain, because God does not
hear the prayers of idolaters.
Equally useless were the frantically constructed barricades
and other military preparations.

An Invasion of Israel

Three days later wave upon wave of invaders from the north
pushed over and past Shiloh, leaving thousands of dead and wounded
in and about the camp!
Within days the soldiers of Mesopotamia moved over all
Canaan. They bottled up Canaanites and Israelites alike in a state
of destruction and helplessness. It seemed to powerless Israel
that God was helping the invaders more than He had previously
helped Israel, though actually God had simply withdrawn His
helpful power from the Israelites.
Wherever the Mesopotamians conquered large numbers of people,
they left strong garrisons of soldiers to keep the vanquished
people under their power. Valuables were stripped from the
Israelites. A system of semi-slavery was developed by which Israel
was forced to raise animals and crops for the conquerors. No
tribes or areas were overlooked in this matter of constant
contribution. The easy life of Israel was transformed in just a
few weeks into one of misery and servitude. There was no outlook
for anything but this unhappy condition for some years to come.
(Judges 3:5-8.)
After a time, when they could see no way out of their
trouble, the Israelites fell into a state of sincere repentance.
For many, life became a round of tears, forced labor and prayers.
Still the years of servitude wore on.
Meanwhile a man by the name of Othniel felt quite strongly
that something should be added to those prayers and tears. He was
of the tribe of Judah, a nephew and son-in-law of Caleb. He had
years before distinguished himself in leading troops to vanquish
many Canaanites. (Judges 1:12-13; Judges 3:9.)
In their disorganized state the Israelites had little
military strength to resist their conquerors. But Othniel secretly
managed to establish an underground movement that grew with each
passing month. When he decided the time was right for an uprising,
secretly armed Israelites made a strong surprise attack on the
Mesopotamian garrison at Shiloh. It was so sudden -- and
successful -- that not one enemy soldier escaped to alert troops
stationed elsewhere.

Repentance Brings Deliverance

Othniel distributed the captured arms to equip more

Israelites for hasty assaults on other enemy barracks in other
parts of Canaan. The result was that within a few days Israel
enjoyed a surprising victory over all the enemy soldiers stationed
in Canaan.
When news of what had happened finally reached the wicked
ruler of Mesopotamia, he gathered thousands of troops together.
They moved swiftly southward from the vicinity of Damascus to
attack the Israelite camp at Shiloh. Meanwhile, the Israelites
were so encouraged by their victory that Israelites of fighting
ability swarmed from all parts of Canaan to swell Othniel's army.
Before the Mesopotamians could reach Shiloh they were
ambushed by thousands upon thousands of Israelite troops
desperately hungry for freedom. The enemy from the north slowly
fell away -- until with God's help the main body of soldiers
perished. The remnants of the occupation forces fled for their
lives. Victory for Israel was complete. (Judges 3:10.)
At last, after eight long years as a captive nation, Israel
abruptly emerged to freedom. God had listened to the prayers of
the repentant. He had chosen the man Othniel to lead the people to
victory and freedom. In fact, God chose Othniel as the first of a
line of righteous men who were inspired to lead and guide Israel
for many years to come.
The attitude of the people had changed so much during their
eight years of servitude that they were quite willing to obey God
now. They cooperated with Othniel in the reform he required to be
carried out for the good of the nation. Intermarriage with the
Canaanites and worship of strange gods were forbidden. Those who
indulged in these things were harshly punished. There was a return
to the ways of living according to God's laws. The result was an
Israel much happier and more prosperous than the nation had been
for a long time.
Under the leadership of Othniel, God's chosen servant, Israel
enjoyed forty years of peace. During those forty years Othniel was
the first of the leaders -- since the time of Joshua -- known as
JUDGES. They weren't the kind of judges who were instituted only
as men who decided on cases of justice. They were more like
rulers, and they headed Israel from Joshua's time until the time
of Samuel. (Judges 3:11.)

Lessons Soon Forgotten

Othniel maintained law and order in Israel. But soon after

his death the people had no strong leader and again began to lapse
back into their sinful ways. God's anger again was roused against
them. Once more they were bound to fall under a curse, though they
had no idea how God planned to punish them.
The nation of Moab, east of the Dead Sea, was then ruled by a
man by the name of Eglon. Much of the territory occupied by Israel
east of the Jordan had at one time been part of Moab, and Eglon
was determined to recover it. He didn't realize that his strong
desire had been planted firmly in his mind by God, who planned to
use him to chasten Israel.
Besides building his own army into a strong fighting force,
Eglon enlisted the aid of thousands of troops from the Ammonites
and Amalekites, two small nations that hated Israel because of
that nation's previous victories over them. (Judges 3:12-13.)
Eglon's forces pushed westward across the Jordan with such
strength that the main body of Israel in the central area of
Canaan fell captive almost immediately to the Moabites and their
allies. Not many Israelites were slain by Eglon, because it was
his purpose to cripple Israel as a fighting force and then exact
heavy tribute from the people.
Eglon established strong garrisons west of the Jordan to keep
Israel powerless. To show that he had extended the ancient borders
of his nation west of the river, he set up north-south rows of
images in the area of Gilgal. Here he also built a palace for
himself so that he might more closely exert control over the
captured Israelites. For eighteen years the Israelites were in
bondage to Eglon. (Verse 14.)
Again, as might be expected, the Israelites went into their
state of repentance. They regretted, as usual, falling into such a
sinful condition. Their tears, sufferings and prayers touched the
ever-merciful heart of the Creator, who this time chose a sturdy,
left-handed Benjamite named Ehud to help change the course of
events.

Outwitting a Heathen King

Ehud's part started when he was chosen to head a group of

messengers to bear a valuable tribute to the king of Moab. Irksome
as it was to the Israelites, wicked Eglon required that the gifts
of gold, silver, jewels and produce be brought to him with the
pomp and ceremony only a king could demand. On this occasion,
Ehud, who had great strength and skill in the use of his left
hand, hid a sharp dagger beneath his clothes on his right hip.
After the tribute had been presented to Eglon, Ehud and his
bearers left and headed back toward Shiloh. Ehud went only as far
as the nearby border that had been marked by the stone images.
There he told the others to return to Shiloh without him. He
quickly returned to the king's palace with the excuse that he had
a secret message for Eglon. When guards told the king, he asked
Ehud into his private quarters and dismissed his servants. (Judges
3:15-20.)
"Now what is this secret message you claim you have for me?"
the king asked. "Would it surprise you to know that it is from
God?" queried.
"What do you mean -- from God?" Eglon demanded, lifting his
weighty body from his chair and moving excitedly toward Ehud.
"I mean THIS!" Ehud exclaimed.
His left hand slipped under his cloak and whipped out his
dagger with such speed that the Moabite ruler didn't have time to
shout for help Ehud quickly thrust the dagger into Eglon's body,
then hastily left the room and noiselessly locked the doors behind
him. Justice had been done. He slipped out the private entrance
leading outside, locked the door, took the key and set out for the
area of Mt. Ephraim.
 Later, when servants came to wait on their king and found the
doors locked, they believed that Eglon didn't want to be
disturbed. They left, but when they returned to find the doors
still locked, they became concerned. At the risk of facing the
king's wrath, they obtained a key and cautiously opened the doors.
To their horror they found their ruler dead from a dagger that had
been thrust past the hilt into the obese body. (Judges 3:21-26.)

God Is Wise and Just

At this point, as at other instances in past episodes of the

Bible Story, a few readers will be inclined to shudder a bit. They
will wonder why God would allow one of His chosen people to
execute someone, and why the story should be included in a version
written especially for younger people.
The Bible should be read by young and old alike. It is a
frank description of the history of Israel, in part, describing
the many woes brought on by human nature. In that telling there is
no allowance for the delicate feelings of individuals.
God specifically chose Israel for a certain purpose, and a
part of that purpose included ridding Canaan of the heathen
peoples who lived there. In a later judgment these once-heathen
people who have not had an opportunity for salvation will be given
that opportunity by God. (Matthew 12:41-42; Revelation 20:11-12;
Isaiah 65:19-25.) As far as God was concerned, it was no different
for an Israelite to execute an idolatrous heathen king than it was
for an Israelite soldier to slay an enemy soldier in battle.
Israel, remember, was a fleshly nation, and unconverted -- except
for a very few like the prophets and judges. Only God has the
authority to tell anyone to kill. It is the responsibility of God,
only, to decide when a wicked person should be executed for his
own good and the good of those around him. Nevertheless, today it
is not a Christian's duty to execute this kind of justice. God
leaves that to the unconverted who run this world. Jesus said His
kingdom is NOT of this world (John 18:36.), otherwise his servants
would fight. Israel was of this world. But the Kingdom of God is
of the world tomorrow. And Christ will fight to establish it when
He comes again.
Ehud lost no time in reaching Mt. Ephraim, a few miles to the
northwest, where he summoned many Israelite men to tell them what
had happened.
"These Moabite soldiers stationed here to keep us captive are
the choicest warriors of their nation," Ehud told them. "But when
they hear that their leader is dead, they will lose their desire
to keep guarding us, and will want to flee across Jordan to their
country. It is according to God's will that you take up your
hidden arms now and follow me!" (Judges 3:27.)
 By the time news of their ruler's death reached the Moabite
soldiers massed near Jericho, Ehud and the Israelite soldiers had
come charging out of the Mt. Ephraim area and were well on their
way toward the Jordan river.
As Ehud predicted, having been inspired by God, leaders of
the Moabite troops in Canaan quickly decided to move their
soldiers back to Moab when they learned that their king had been
mysteriously slain.
They had a feeling that the God of Israel had something to do
with the matter, and they feared it was an omen that Moabite
troops might also meet death if they were to remain in Canaan.
Ten thousand Moabite soldiers of the Jericho region set off
on the shortest route toward the Jordan -- a road that ran almost
directly eastward. Ehud's inspired foreknowledge of how the enemy
would retreat made it possible for the Israelites to know they
should station themselves at the Jordan River to prevent the
escape of the Moabite army.
Long before the Moabites could reach the river, the
Israelites were ready and waiting in ambush. When the Moabites
arrived, the Israelites closed in on them with such surprising
fury that when the fray was over, every Moabite of the ten
thousand was dead.
When the remaining Moabites at Eglon's palace and those
stationed elsewhere in Canaan heard about what happened to the ten
thousand picked troops, all fled eastward inside the true borders
of their nation. Israel was free from the oppression of Moab.
Because of his ability in leadership, Ehud became the second
Israelite ruler known as a judge. He remained in power for many
years of peace and prosperity in Israel, which meant that during
that time the people were obedient, for the most part, to God's
laws. (Judges 3:28-30.)
A short verse at the end of the third chapter of the book of
Judges names a man by the name of Shamgar as another man of
leadership who was possibly a lesser judge in western Canaan
during Ehud's time. The Philistines, a nation of city-states on
the shores of the Great Sea, had joined with Moab in attacking the
Israelites in that region and had kept them in servitude for many
years as farmers. The servitude was abruptly ended when the husky
crop producers turned on their conquerors with their soil-tilling
implements. An unusual accomplishment of this encounter was
Shamgar's wielding an ox-goad (a sharpened, metal-tipped hardwood
pole) so swiftly and expertly that he killed six hundred
Philistines, though possibly part of that number was included in
the efforts of Shamgar's fellow farmers. (Verse 31.)

And Now a Northern Foe

 It might seem discouragingly repetitious to report that after
Ehud died, Israel again lapsed into a state of rebellion against
God. But it happened! Once more God used a pagan king to punish
the people. This time it was Jabin, a strong ruler in north
Canaan. He was a descendant of that Jabin who had many years
previously tried to attack the army of Israel with iron chariots.
He had been overcome by Joshua and had lost his city in flames.
This next Jabin had rebuilt the city of Hazor, and had become so
powerful that he overcame the Israelites in the northern part of
Canaan. Ironically, this later Jabin used nine hundred iron
chariots as a means of victory. The general of his army was the
dreaded Sisera.
For twenty drawn-out, unhappy years Israel suffered under the
terrible domination of Jabin. (Judges 4:1-3.) Again, as usual,
Israel cried out to God for mercy. The people showed proof of
their repentance by departing from the evil ways they knew were
forbidden by God.
As a means of rescuing Israel, God used a woman by the name
of Deborah. She lived in Mt. Ephraim, and was one of such good
judgment and fair thinking that many Israelites came to her for
advice. This woman was not a judge in the sense that she was a
ruler with authority, though God chose her to help Israel in
several ways. (Verses 4-5.)
For one thing, God gave Deborah knowledge of what could
happen in Israel's favor, but it was necessary for a man who was a
military leader to carry out the plan. Deborah knew of such a man.
His name was Barak. He came from his home in the north when she
sent for him.
"God has disclosed to me that if a capable man such as you
can succeed in gathering ten thousand armed Israelites on Mt.
Tabor, then He will give them victory over the Canaanites who seek
them out there for battle," Deborah told Barak. "With a promise
such as this from God, is there any good reason why you should
refuse to be the one who can be of such great service by gathering
and leading those men against the Canaanites?" (Judges 4:6-7.)
"I can manage to organize the army," Barak replied, "but I
would want to know more about what God has revealed to you. I'll
go to Mt. Tabor with the men, but only if you will accompany me to
advise me in the crucial moments."
Deborah agreed, but told Barak that since he was depending
too much on a woman and was not showing enough manly leadership,
God would allow a woman to destroy General Sisera.
Barak secretly organized the necessary troops. Most of them
came from the northern tribes of Naphtali and Zebulun, though many
men from other tribes swelled the number. The army succeeded in
getting to the flat area of Mt. Tabor, and there encamped. (Verses
8-10.)
 When Sisera, the general of Jabin's army, learned about the
Israelites being on Mt. Tabor, he gathered his men to go there.
Included in his mighty fighting force were nine hundred chariots
and thousands of trained warriors so feared by Israel. (Verses 12-
13.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 61
THE WAY TO PEACE

ON MT. TABOR the Israelite soldiers were able to see the Canaanite
forces gathering on a plain several miles away to the southwest.
An excessive amount of dust, such as would be raised by horses and
vehicles, proved to the Israelites that the enemy's dreaded
chariots were being brought up. (Judges 4:10-13.) Only God's
supernatural help could save Israel now!
The Canaanites moved to a part of the valley close to Mt.
Tabor, then set up camp for the night. Sisera, the Canaanite
general, wasn't concerned with the possibility of the Israelites
attacking, even though they had some advantage by being on higher
ground. He knew they had no desire to tangle with his chariots and
his large army. His plan was to capture the lesser-equipped
Israelites in their smaller numbers when they were forced to come
down off the mountain for necessities. Sisera had no doubt that
the small Israelite army would be easy to wipe out under any
condition.

Not Enough Manhood in Israel's Men

Meanwhile, in the camp of Israel, Barak worriedly muttered:

"If we go down the mountain we'll be wiped out by that huge number
of men and chariots!"
"The time hasn't come yet to leave the mountain," Deborah
said. "But the soldiers should be ready when that time comes."
The time came early the next morning, a while before dawn.
Inspired by God, Deborah informed Barak that the Israelites should
charge down the slope at once to attack, and that they would have
God's supernatural help. (Verse 14.) Barak was inspired by
Deborah's example and faith. He ordered the men to follow him down
the mountain. Many of them, as they poured down off Mt. Tabor,
were filled with dismay at the prospect of facing what was
obviously a superior enemy. They approached the camp of the
Canaanites quietly, but it wasn't possible to get beyond the enemy
sentries without causing shouts of alarm. When the sentries
sounded the alarm, the Israelites attacked with all the courage
they could muster.
 Bedlam reigned among Sisera's troops as their attackers
caught them napping. Shouts, screams, the neighing of startled
horses, the clash of metal against metal and the general confusion
made it impossible for Canaanite officers to get their men
organized. The chariot drivers, stationed at some distance from
the infantry, managed to get their horses hooked to many of the
chariots and to get moving. However, with men tumbling and
scrambling and struggling in all directions, the chariots ran down
many more Canaanites than Israelites. God was beginning to fight
Israel's battle as He had promised. (Verse 15.)
After making a half-hearted initial attempt to fight off the
oncoming Israelites, the whole Canaanite army turned and fled
northwestward down the Kishon River valley toward the hoped-for
refuge of their fort at Harosheth. By now it was dawn, and in
their fright the Canaanites -- especially those in chariots --
might have outrun their Israelite pursuers had it not been that
God had decreed otherwise.
Suddenly heavy rains fell in the region of the Kishon valley.
The river rose rapidly. The closer the Canaanites moved to the
stream, the softer and muddier the ground became. When the
chariots ran into these spots they bogged down and came to a
sudden stop. Chariots racing up from the rear smashed into them,
resulting in a muddy mass of vehicles and struggling horses and
men.
The men and horses that managed to get past the soft spots in
the ground only plunged on to end up in the swollen waters of the
Kishon as it broke over its banks into a flash flood which swept
away many of Sisera's troops. (Judges 5:21.) The Israelites swept
in close behind to cut off any attempted back-tracking and cut
down the enemy with swords, slings, knives and spears.
God had again stepped in to rescue Israel by bringing Jabin's
army to a swift end in a welter of mud, water and blood.
As for Sisera, he was among those who raced away in chariots.
When his chariot became bogged in mud, he managed in the confusion
to leap to safety and run north-eastward across the plain toward
the hills. He had no way of knowing whether or not he had been
observed, but he felt certain that the Israelites would make every
effort to find him.
On the other side of Mt. Tabor, on a branch of the plain, was
the dwelling of a Kenite named Heber, who Sisera believed was
friendly to the northern Canaanites. After running a few hours,
Sisera neared Heber's tent. The Kenite's wife, whose name was
Jael, happened to see the fatigued Canaanite general staggering
toward her tent. She knew who he was, and went out to meet him.

Sisera's Prophesied Doom

 "Come rest in my tent," she told him as she helped him along.
(Judges 4:15-18.)
Inside the tent, he wearily lay down, exhausted by his race
for freedom. When Sisera asked for water, Jael gave him clabbered
milk to quench his thirst and make him sleep more soundly, and
then covered him with a blanket. (Judges 5:25.)
"If anyone comes to ask about me, don't mention that you have
seen me," Sisera warned Jael. "You will be well rewarded to
protect me from any of those fanatical, God-fearing Israelites!"
Those were the last words uttered by the pagan Canaanite
general. He was so weary that he fell asleep almost immediately,
though he wouldn't have done so if he could have realized even to
the smallest extent what was about to befall him.
In another compartment of her tent Jael listened intently
until she could be certain, by Sisera's slow, loud breathing, that
he was deep in slumber. Then she noiselessly moved outside, pulled
up a sharp tent stake and reached for a mallet. Very careful not
to make a sound, she entered the room where Sisera slept on his
side. With a quick, strong blow of the tent stake mallet, she
drove the stake through Sisera's temples, then into the ground,
killing the general almost instantly. (Judges 4:19-21; Judges
5:26.)
God allowed Jael to take Sisera's life in this grisly, cold-
blooded manner as a warning to us all. Those Canaanites were
better off dead. They sacrificed many of their babies in the
temples of Baal and filled adjoining graveyards with jars
containing these tiny corpses. When building a new house, a
Canaanite family would sacrifice a baby and put its body in the
foundation to bring good luck to the rest of the family.
Archaeologists who have found the many tiny skeletons of these
sacrificed babies have wondered why God did not destroy the
Canaanites sooner. He would have done so if Israel had obeyed His
command to execute all the idolatrous Canaanites when they first
conquered the land. (Deuteronomy 7:1-6.)
Because Sisera was an idolatrous Canaanite, he was one more
to be purged from the land after he had been used for the purpose
of punishing the Israelites and bringing them to repentance. As
one who sought to destroy the army of Israel, he was denied the
so-called honor of dying in action, as a high-ranking soldier
would ordinarily prefer.
Only a little while after this unsavory incident, Jael looked
out to see the victorious Israelites trotting across the plain.
She ran out toward the men, waving frantically to attract their
attention. When they reached her she told them that she had an
important message for their leader, and Barak approached her to
hear what she had to say.
 "If you are seeking Jabin's general, Sisera, I can take you
to him at once," Jael told Barak.
"Show us," Barak commanded.
Jael led Barak and a few of his men to her tent and into her
private compartment, where she drew back a curtain to reveal the
nailed-down Canaanite to the startled Israelites. Then Barak
remembered Deborah's prophecy that a woman would destroy Sisera
because Barak had at first depended too much on Deborah's faith.
In humiliation, Barak realized his lack of faith was a sin against
God. He fully repented and was forgiven by God in whom he now
fully trusted. (Hebrews 11:13, 32, 39.)
Although Israel was victorious that day in becoming free, the
one who had planned to defeat Israel was still safe in his
quarters to the north. That was Jabin, king of the northern
Canaanites. On hearing of the defeat of his army, he quickly
sought refuge, but within a few days he fell into the hands of his
enemies and lost his life. (Judges 4:22-24.)
Deliverance from the Canaanites was considered such a happy
accomplishment that a great celebration was held by Israel. Songs
were composed, and Deborah and Barak led the people in praising
God with loud, hearty enthusiasm. (Judges 5:1-31.) Most of them
realized that their Creator was the source of their strength and
power, though at times they forgot that important fact because
every man insisted on doing what he thought best. (Judges 17:6.)
God had specifically commanded His people not to do what they
thought best (Deuteronomy 12:8) because that way is often wrong
and leads to death. (Proverbs 14:12 and 16:25.) Most of the
Israelites had not yet learned that man's conscience is not a
reliable guide for conduct -- that man needs God's law to tell him
how to live. (Deuteronomy 12:32.)
For forty more years after Jabin's overthrow, Israel was free
from enemies. (Judges 5:31.) But before that many years passed,
another generation came into being, and a large part of Israel
again fell into living in a disorderly and lawless manner, each
man following his own conscience -- doing what HE thought best --
letting his own opinion, instead of God's law, tell him how to
live.

The Midianites Again

About two hundred years previously, when Moses was the

leader, Israel had almost wiped out the idolatrous nation of
Midian on their border east of the Dead Sea. Since that time the
Midianites had greatly increased in numbers and, though several
generations had passed since the fateful war with Israel, a fierce
hatred of their victors still existed with the Midianites.
 At this point God stepped in to cause Midianite leaders to
fan that hatred so that Midian would be used to punish Israel. The
result was that the vengeance-seeking Midianites swarmed up out of
their land to end Israel's forty years of freedom, pleasure and
sin!
The Israelites had become so disorganized and weak that the
fierce Midianites chased them out of their cities and off their
farms. By the thousands the Israelites ran for safety into the
mountains. They hid in caves and even in the narrow, secluded
canyons -- wherever they could hide or fortify themselves. (Judges
6:1-2.)
The Midianites kept on moving back and forth through all
areas to rout the Israelites and rob them of their livestock and
crops. On their return to each conquered area, the Midianites
would attack any Israelites who had tried to return to their
homes. Many Israelites were forced to flee outside Palestine to
the western shores of the Mediterranean Sea and the sparsely
settled coastland of northwestern Europe.
In some regions the attacks by the Midianites were so
frequent that the remaining Israelites moved into the wooded
mountains to establish permanent residence. Their only homes were
many caverns and canyons in the rugged Palestinian hills.

Living Like Animals

Between forays by the enemy a part of the Israelites secretly

went back to their farms and grazing areas to try to continue
raising crops and stock. Sometimes they were successful for a
while. The Midianites couldn't be everywhere at the same time.
When they did come, look-outs generally reported their arrival in
time for the Israelites to move from the valleys to safety in the
mountains hideaways and strongholds.
Despite all this, the Israelites stubbornly continued to live
their own way, though they had to live in caves like animals,
rather than repent and obey God and have His divine protection.
For two or three harvest seasons Israel managed fairly well
on what food could be raised in the more secluded valleys. Then
the Midianite soldiers began bringing their families and their
herds. Furthermore, the Amalekites and other Arabian tribes began
pouring into Canaan, and just at a time of harvest.
Cities were taken over, farms were stripped of their produce
and herds and flocks grazing in the valleys were seized by the
invaders before the Israelites could hide them in the mountains.
The numbers of the enemy were this time so great and so spread out
that the Israelites had little or no opportunity to go after food.
They were forced to remain in their mountain refuges on the verge
of starvation. (Judges 6:3-6.)
 Being cooped up without a r regular source of food became an
increasingly more serious problem for Israel. Well-organized
groups sneaked down at night to seize vegetables or fruit or meat.
wherever it could be found, but this pursuit became increasingly
more dangerous as the enemy became more watchful, and whole bands
of Israelites lost their lives trying to get something to eat.
By the time seven years had passed, Israel was in a
desperate, half-starved condition. Life in caves and hollowed-out
places had reduced a large part of the people to an unkempt state
verging on barbarism.
At this time a man whose name isn't mentioned in the
scriptures was chosen by God to remind the Israelites that they
had brought this one more calamity on themselves by their
disobedience to God. Some of the people had already been begging
God for forgiveness and help, and now thousands joined them.
(Verses 6-10.)

Repentance Brings Divine Help

The Creator's mercy again was extended to Israel, though as

usual the people were required to act in helping themselves. It
began in the mountain town of Ophrah, about midway between the
site of Jericho and Mt. Ephraim in the territory of the half-tribe
of Manasseh. A relatively young man named Gideon was one day
threshing wheat in an out-of-the-way place near his father's old
winepress, long unused because the Israelites no longer had grapes
with which to make wine.
Although hidden from passers-by, Gideon commanded a clear
view down the mountain so that he could watch for approaching
Midianites. He was certain that he was alone as he hand-threshed
the few small but precious bundles of wheat he and a few servants
had courageously gleaned the night before in a field below.
Abruptly he was aware that a man was sitting in the shade of
an oak tree only a few yards away. Gideon was startled by the
strangely sudden presence of this man, who might well have been a
Midianite spy. He started to quietly gather up his wheat and
scamper for safety, but before he could sack it up and leave, the
man got up and sauntered toward Gideon, who was relieved to note
that he obviously wasn't a Midianite.
"I see that you are very careful not to let your enemies know
what you are doing," the stranger remarked. "Why do you, a strong,
courageous young man, seem to fear the Midianites so much? Don't
you know that your God is ready and willing to help you?"
"I don't know who you are, sir," Gideon replied, "but if God
is willing to help us, why hasn't He rescued us from these
terrible conditions?" (Verses 11-13.)
 "Because Israel has ignored My laws and our agreement," the
stranger answered.
"YOUR laws?" Gideon queried, staring.
"MY laws," the stranger replied firmly and calmly.
Gideon was a bit shaken by this answer. He met the gaze of
the stranger, and realized that the brilliant eyes were those of
one far greater than a human being! He respectfully waited for the
stranger to continue.

Gideon's Divine Commission

"If you will act with faith in your Creator, you can help
rescue Israel from the Midianites, Gideon," the stranger told him.
Gideon could scarcely believe what he heard. Although he had
always refused to take part in the idolatrous practice of other
Israelites, he couldn't at the moment realize why he should be
chosen to help liberate Israel. He had never considered himself an
outstanding leader, though he had some reputation among the
Israelites of his area as being quite active in the welfare of his
people, even at the risk of his own life.
"How is it possible for me to help rescue Israel, my Lord?"
asked Gideon. "I am not wealthy and I am the youngest of my
father's sons. I do not command any fighting force. Why should I
be chosen to do something that many other men are more qualified
and better equipped to do?"
"Don't be concerned about such things," the stranger said.
"Your God will be your strength, and you shall strike down the
Midianites as easily as though their army consisted of only one
man!" (Judges 6:14-16.)
Gideon hardly knew what to do. He didn't feel that he could
accept such responsibility without knowing for certain that this
man was really divinity in human form. On the other hand, he
couldn't risk refusing a commission from God.
He asked the stranger to continue resting under the oak tree,
excused himself and hurried to his abode not far away to quickly
prepare a sacrificial offering of food. When he returned he
presented unleavened cakes, broth and a boiled young goat to the
stranger, who looked pleased at the sight of the food.
"Place the meat and cakes on this flat rock and pour the
broth over them," Gideon was told, and he did so.
The stranger then touched the offering with the end of his
staff. Abruptly fire shot up out of the rock, rapidly consuming
the food! When Gideon turned his startled gaze up from the
spectacle, the stranger had vanished! (Verses 17-21.)

----------------------------------------
 Chapter 62
GOD'S FANTASTIC ARMY!

WHEN Gideon saw fire spitting up out of the rock on which he had
placed food for his strange guest, the young Israelite was quite
startled. He stared in awe as the food was swiftly burned to
cinders after his guest had merely touched the rock with his
staff.
When he looked up he was even more startled to find that the
stranger had miraculously faded from view! (Judges 6:20-21.)

Idolatry Must Go!

Gideon realized then that God, and not some man, had
commanded him to lead Israel to freedom from the Midianites.
(Judges 6:11-16.) He fell face down by the flaming rock, fearful
that he might be struck dead because he had come so close to God.
"Do not be afraid," he heard the voice of God say. "You shall
not die because of this close contact with your Creator. Go about
your business, and tonight I shall speak to you again."
Gideon was so thankful and impressed that he built an altar
there and dedicated it to God. (Verses 22-24.) That night Gideon
slept by that spot to protect his wheat from the Midianites and to
await God. Before dawn God spoke to him.
"Gideon, you know now that it is indeed your Creator who has
chosen you to lead Israel," God said. "Do as I instruct you. The
people must cease their worshipping of idols before I free them.
Go out tomorrow night and tear down the altar near your father's
home dedicated to the sun-god called Baal."
In spite of all precautions by Gideon, someone had seen him
coming from the direction of the altar before dawn. When the angry
crowd heard of this, it moved to surround the home of his father,
Joash. "Bring out your son or tell us where he is!" the people
shouted. "He is guilty of tearing down our altar! We must kill
Gideon to avenge the sun goddess!"
Joash scowled at the crowd. He was irked at what Gideon
presumably had done, but he didn't want to see his son fall into
the hands of these wrathful people.
"Why must you demand anything for avenging Baal?" Joash asked
the crowd. "If Baal is a strong god, surely he will avenge himself
before another day has passed. If my son is the guilty one, Baal
will not let him live!" That is why Gideon was renamed "Jerubbaal"
-- which means "let Baal do his own pleading." (Judges 6:28-32.)
This advice quieted the mob. None of the worshippers of Baal
wanted to say that their pagan god lacked the ability to deal with
his enemies by himself. Gradually the crowd dispersed.
Heathen in Fear

Gideon went into hiding. Meanwhile word had leaked out to the
enemy that a champion was about to lead Israel to battle against
Midian. The Midianites perceived that some strong underground
movement was being organized, and they asked the Amalekites and
other Arab tribes to come and stand with them against Israel.
Soon thousands upon thousands of soldiers mounted on camels
moved into the valley of Jezreel, the place where King Jabin's
forces had met miserable defeat several years previously.
Gideon blew a trumpet to assemble the people of Abiezer and
sent messengers to the tribes of Manasseh, Asher and Naphtali to
ask for men to come and fight against the Midianites. By night
thousands of men from these tribes quietly moved into the mountain
strongholds close to where Gideon was hiding. (Judges 6:33-35.)
When Gideon realized how many men were subject to his
command, he began to wonder if he could successfully fulfill the
tremendous task he had been given. Troubled and uncertain, he went
to a private place to pray to God.
"I need assurance from you," Gideon prayed. "Please show me
again that I am the one you have chosen to lead Israel against
Midian. Tonight I shall spread a fleece of wool on the ground at
the threshing floor. Tomorrow morning, if the wool is wet with dew
and the ground and grass all around are dry, then I shall know for
certain that you have picked me to help save Israel."
Early next morning Gideon hurried out to examine the fleece.
It was heavy with dew. In fact, Gideon took it up and squeezed out
enough water to fill a good-sized bowl. At the same time he could
find no sign of moisture on the ground or grass nearby.
He was encouraged by this sign. But the more he thought about
it, the more he reasoned that it was possible that the wool had
naturally attracted more moisture than the grass would, and he
decided to ask God for one more sign. Probably he didn't realize
how much he was testing God's patience by this continuing doubt.
That he was aware that he was carrying matters a bit too far,
however, was evidenced in the manner in which he made his next
request.
"I trust you won't be angry if I ask for one more sign,"
Gideon said to God. "Tonight I shall place the fleece on the
ground again. If in the morning only the fleece is dry and the
ground and grass around it are wet with dew, then I shall know
without a doubt that you have chosen me to lead the Israelite
soldiers against our enemies."
Next morning Gideon found that there was an exceptionally
heavy dew on the grass and shrubs all around. Even the ground was
soft with moisture. But when he picked the fleece up off the wet
ground he discovered that it was completely dry! (Judges 6:36-40.)
 Gideon no longer had any room for doubt. His confidence
lifted. Next morning he ordered all the Israelite soldiers to
proceed into the valley of Jezreel. They were poorly armed, and
many of them feared to enter the valley in the daytime, what with
all the Midianites and their allies camped at the north side of
the valley! They went nevertheless, and camped that night on the
south side of the valley at the slopes of Mt. Gilboa. When they
were numbered and organized into military units, it was found that
there were thirty-two thousand of them.
God was ready to teach Gideon a much-needed lesson in faith.

Too Many Israelite Soldiers!

That many men would seem to have constituted a fair fighting

force for those days. But when a report came by spies that the
Midianite soldiers and their allies numbered over a hundred
thousand, a great part of the Israelites feared it would be
suicide to pit themselves against such overwhelming numbers.
God had a quite different opinion. He pointed out to Gideon
that there were TOO MANY Israelite soldiers! He could better show
His deliverance with fewer men in His way!
"If Israel should conquer the enemy with all the men who are
gathered here now," God explained to Gideon, "then the people will
brag of winning by greater strength, though with lesser numbers.
If a much smaller number of Israelites is involved in a victory,
then the people will have to admit, as will their enemies, that
Israel's God alone made victory possible. Therefore reduce the
number of your men by proclaiming to them that any who fear to
battle the Midianites are free to leave this place. Thus you will
also get rid of men who are fearful of failure."
Gideon sent officers to all his men to tell them that they
could leave if they wished. To his great surprise and
disappointment twenty-two thousand of them withdrew from the army.
This left Gideon with only ten thousand men. That meant one under-
trained Israelite soldier for at least thirteen battle-trained
enemy soldiers. (Judges 7:1 -3.)
At the very time Gideon was feeling dismayed because his army
had been so reduced, God told him that it was still too large!
"You must trim your men down to the very best soldiers," God
said to him. "Take them all to the nearest stream to drink. The
manner in which they drink will determine how many men you shall
take to overcome the Midianites and their confederates. I will
tell you later which to choose."
Gideon led his ten thousand men to the spring and pool at the
foot of Mt. Gilboa. When they reached the stream flowing from the
pool, he gave orders for them to stop and drink. Although the men
believed that they were going to meet the enemy, most of them
dropped their weapons, got down on their hands and knees and put
their lips to the water.
Those who tried to be alert in the event of a surprise attack
by the enemy from a nearby ridge retained their weapons, quickly
stooped down to scoop up the water with their free hands and to
lap it up from their cupped palms. Then God told Gideon to place
those who kneeled down on one side and those who drank from their
hands on the other. The result was surprising!
Most of his ten thousand men had fallen down on their hands
and knees to drink. Only three hundred scooped up water with their
hands! (Judges 7:4-6.)

God's Shocking Promise

After all had returned to camp, God informed Gideon that by

those three hundred men, He would deliver the enemy to Israel! All
the other soldiers -- nearly ten thousand -- should be dismissed!
God knew that it was difficult for Gideon to understand how a mere
three hundred men could overcome such a great multitude. (Judges
7:7-8; Zechariah 4:6.)
"I want you to know that the Midianites, in spite of their
numbers, are afraid of Me," God told Gideon. "Go over to their
camp after dark and hear for yourself what the average Midianite
soldier thinks. I will protect you, but if you are too big a
coward to go alone, take your right-hand man, Phurah. When you
learn of the state of mind of the enemy, you will be encouraged."
So that night Gideon went with Phurah, his servant, across the
plain of Jezreel to the camp of the Midianites. (Judges 7:9-11.)
It was so late that most of the guards were within their
tents on the borders of the camp, and in the moonless darkness it
wasn't difficult for the two Israelites to silently creep past the
outer tents. Once within the camp, they appeared in the faint
light of the low fires like any other pair of Arabs. No one
challenged them.
In passing one of the tents, their attention was attracted to
a conversation within by two Midianite soldiers.
"I had a strange dream last night," they overheard one of the
men remark. "I dreamed that a huge loaf of barley bread came
tumbling down off that mountain across the valley. It rolled all
the way over the plain and crashed into one of our tents with such
force that it tore the tent to shreds and scattered it in all
directions! Could such a dream have any meaning for us?"
"Your dream was an evil omen!" the other soldier exclaimed
fearfully. "It meant that Gideon, the Israelite who is rumored to
be a magically strong leader through the power of the God of
Israel, will attack us with his men and wipe us out. If you ask
me, we would be wise to get out of here right away, and I know
most of our men feel the same way about it." (Judges 7:12-14.)
Gideon didn't stay to hear more. Now he was thoroughly
convinced that God would keep His promise to destroy the invaders.
He returned with his servant to Mt. Gilboa, very ashamed of having
doubted, and thanked God for the assurance he had received. Now
that Gideon had repented of his weak faith, God could use him.
The men rested next day. Well after dark the tiny band set
out with Gideon to cross the valley to where the Midianites were
camped. They arrived in the early hours of the morning, long
before dawn. According to God's instructions, Gideon divided the
men into three groups. They silently spread out around the camp,
but instead of carrying weapons in their hands, each man carried a
trumpet and a tall pitcher! (Verses 15-16.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 63
GOD FIGHTS ISRAEL'S BATTLES!

IN THE deep darkness before dawn Gideon's three hundred men

divided into three groups. Silently they spread themselves around
the sprawling camp of the Midianites. Instead of weapons, the men
had trumpets of rams' horns in their right hands and, in their
left, earthen pitchers. Each man had a torch hidden in his
pitcher.

Who Determines Outcome of Wars?

As soon as his men were in place, Gideon blew lustily on his

trumpet made from a ram's horn. That was the signal for all the
men to do likewise on their horns. Then Gideon broke his pitcher
and held his torch aloft for all to see. Quickly the three hundred
men also broke their earthen pitchers. Light was suddenly revealed
from three hundred blazing torches! (Judges 7:16-20.)
The abrupt light and noise from all directions were
confusingly startling to the Midianites. Even the guards were
caught by surprise. In the darkness it seemed that a vast army was
completely surrounding them. To add to their alarm, a multitude of
shouting voices came from all around.
"THE SWORD OF THE LORD AND OF GIDEON!" were the loud words
that rang over the plain from Gideon's men.
Bedlam resulted.
Believing that incredible numbers of armed Israelites were
closing in all about them, the Midianites rushed excitedly out of
their tents. Campfires were out or were very low. It was so dark
that in their frenzy the men collided with each other. Thinking
that the Israelites had rushed in among them, they attacked one
another. Within the next few minutes thousands of Midianites died
by the hands of their own brothers. God has intervened foe Israel!
A little later, when it was evident that the Midianites, in
their panic, were racing eastward in the direction of their
homeland, Gideon thought of a way to make matters much worse for
the enemy. Abandoned camels were wandering about. Some of them
were caught. Gideon sent messengers on these mounts to various
parts of the land occupied by the Ephraimites to tell the men of
that tribe what had happened, and that the Midianites could
possibly be cut off from escaping over the Jordan if the
Ephraimites would move up quickly to meet them.
At the same time Gideon sent a messenger to the thousands of
men he had dismissed from battle duty only a few hours before,
informing f them that the enemy was fleeing to the east, and that
the Israelites could be of great service by pursuing them. (Verses
23-24.)
The messengers were instructed to rejoin Gideon as soon as
their missions were accomplished.
It was dawn before the routed Midianites could reach the
Jordan River. When finally it was possible for them to clearly see
at a distance, they learned for a fact what they had only imagined
at first -- that thousands of Israelites were pursuing them. They
pressed on at increased speed along the west bank of the river,
hoping for a shallow spot where they could quickly cross to the
other side.
By then Gideon's messengers had reached the Ephraimites, who
responded by hastily assembling many armed men and sending them
off to the east to meet the oncoming enemy.
Later, as the weary Midianites plodded fearfully along the
Jordan, still anxiously seeking a place to ford it, they were
shocked to see a horde of men guarding every possible fording
place.
It was at this point that Gideon and his men, having long
since exchanged their trumpets and torches for swords, knives and
spears, arrived in time to chase the Midianites into the river. In
this fray two high-ranking Midianite generals had already been
slain. Their heads were later -- on the other side of the Jordan -
- brought to Gideon as tokens of victory. (Judges 7:25.)

Temporary Escape for a Few

"We haven't completely won the battle yet!" Gideon shouted to

the Israelites. "A great part of the enemy has eluded us. We can't
let them go free. I'm not asking all of you to go after them,
because we don't have the food to sustain you. But my three
hundred chosen men and I will cross the Jordan to pursue the
fleeing enemy troops."
It wasn't long before Gideon and his picked soldiers were on
the east bank of the river and in pursuit of the Midianites, who
were fleeing down the Jordan valley. The enemy's trail wasn't
difficult to find in the sands and soft soil. But sand made travel
more difficult, and Gideon's men had walked and trotted many
miles, and they were becoming weary from lack of food and rest.
(Judges 8:4.)
They were still in Israelite territory, the region east of
the Jordan that had been given to the tribe of Gad. When, several
miles southward, they sighted the town of Succoth to the right of
their route of travel, Gideon was greatly relieved.
"Don't be discouraged, men!" Gideon called out. "Our
Israelite brothers in the town ahead should be able to give us
enough food to restore our strength!"
When they reached the town, people scurried into their homes
as though afraid of them. Hoping to allay their fears, Gideon
stood on the main street and loudly announced the identity of his
men and himself. He told the townspeople what had happened, why
they were passing through and that they were in desperate need of
food. (Verse 5.)
One by one doors opened and the chief men of the city slowly
sauntered out to confront them.
"About two hours ago thousands of Midianites passed to the
north of us on their way eastward," one of the leaders of Succoth
spoke up. "Obviously you have only two or three hundred men. Do
you expect us to believe you have wiped out most of the Midianite
army as you claim, and that those thousands who passed by are
actually fleeing from you? Do you take us for fools, that we
should believe that your puny little group is actually pursuing an
army of thousands? Do you expect us to risk our lives by giving
food to reckless hot-heads while the Midianites are still in
control of the country?" What contempt for God's sure promise!
(Leviticus 26:3, 8.)
The grim expressions of the onlookers turned to sneers. Some
of the people laughed and made taunting remarks.
"We don't expect you to have faith in us," Gideon answered.
"But you should trust the God who has promised to deliver us from
oppression! We're just asking you, as brother Israelites, to give
us enough food so that we'll be able to gain strength to move on."
"Indeed you will move on!" another one of the leading
citizens shouted angrily. "For all we know, you are only a band of
beggars trying to wheedle food! Get out!"
After the splendid cooperation he had received from the other
tribes, Gideon was shocked by this lack of brotherly concern and
faith in God.
 "You refuse to help the people of your own nation who are
risking their lives struggling for your freedom. This is defiance
of God -- and all because you fear what the Midianites might do to
you instead of fearing God!" Gideon retorted. "Your greater fear
should be of the punishment you'll receive from God at our hands
because of your selfishness, when we return victorious!" (Judges
8:6-7.)
There were smirks and scowls on the faces of onlookers as
Gideon's little army wearily moved on to the northeast up the
Jabbok River valley to pick up the trail of the enemy. A few miles
farther brought them to the town of Penuel, where there was a
somewhat unusual stone tower that had long ago been built by the
Moabites as a place for observation and as a fortress. The Gadites
who lived there were quite proud that theirs was the only town in
the territory with such a tower.
Gideon summoned the leaders of the town, related his
situation to them and made a desperate plea for food for his men.

Another Town Rebels

"Don't ask us to believe that you intend to attack and defeat

thousands of fierce desert soldiers with your miserably small
group," the head man of the town sneered at Gideon. "We have
enough trouble finding food for ourselves without foolishly
passing it out to any heedless band of would-be deliverers who
come this way with wild schemes!"
"You mean you refuse to give us any help -- even any stale
bread or scraps you may have?" Gideon asked.
Their answer was only a cold, emotionless stare.
"We'll be back this way after we have taken care of the
Midianites," Gideon angrily told the Gadites gathered about him.
"Then you will lose that tower you are so proud of. What's more,
you are very likely to lose your lives!" (Judges 8:8-9.)
As at Succoth, Gideon and his men wearily departed amid
hostile expressions and unfriendly murmurs from brother Israelites
who showed nothing but derision as they viewed this small band in
pursuit of an enemy fifty times as great in numbers.
Gideon and his men were exceedingly tired when they reached a
refreshing mountain stream flowing southward into the Jabbok
River. There they could have concentrated their efforts and their
remaining strength on hunting birds and animals for desperately
needed food. But precious time would have been consumed in
searching and cooking, and Gideon preferred to keep moving.
It was dusk when the band exhaustedly topped a rise to look
down into a ravine. What the men saw caused all of them to almost
forget their hunger and weariness. Below them, camped for the
night in supposed safety among their own people, were the fifteen
thousand Midianites they were seeking! Was the ninety-mile chase
over?
"Keep out of sight!" Gideon commanded his three hundred
weary, hungry, but determined men. "We'll stay here till dark,
then attack!"

God Fights Another Battle

There was still enough light for the Israelites to spot the
positions of the Midianite sentries. Later, when Gideon and his
men silently moved down into the ravine from all directions, the
sentries fell noiseless prey. God had again intervened on behalf
of the greatly outnumbered Israelites. Most of the rest of the
Midianites were already deep in slumber after their exhausting
day. Suddenly they were caught completely by surprise when the
Israelites fell upon them. Hundreds died as they slept. The
others, unnerved by the fearful events of the past hours, were in
no condition to defend themselves.
Strengthened by God, Gideon and his men rushed in to slay
most of the Midianites while they darted around in a state of fear
and confusion. Some of the enemy escaped for the third time in
recent hours. Among them were two Midianite kings whom Gideon had
especially hoped to capture. Their names were Zebah and Zalmunna.
The reason Gideon wanted them was that for the past seven years
they had led very destructive and murderous forays against Israel.
Mounted on camels, these two men rode off in the dark to the
east in the direction of their native land. They didn't get too
far, however. The east side of the ravine was steep and sandy.
They were so long getting toward the top that the Israelites
overtook them and seized them alive. Gideon felt elated in being
able to bring them back westward as prisoners, though he was more
thankful that God had miraculously helped his weary men conquer
the fifteen thousand fleeing Midianites. (Judges 8:11-12.)
The destruction of the Midianites having been accomplished,
Gideon and his men were hungrier and wearier than ever. Happily,
small amounts of dried dates, dried figs and dried meat were found
in many Midianite knapsacks and saddlebags. It all added up to
more than enough food to satisfy the Israelites for the time being
and to sustain them on their return journey.
Besides food, Gideon's men found many valuables belonging to
the enemy. Desert men of that time often wore golden earrings, and
thousands of earrings were taken from the corpses. There were
other costly metal trinkets among their possessions, as well as
valuable weapons, leather, blankets and robes. These things were
loaded on camels for the return to the Mt. Ephraim area.
 The refreshed Israelites then set out during the early night
toward the west. (Judges 8:13.) The two Midianite kings were
strapped to their own richly bedecked camels.
When they arrived back at the town of Penuel, the people came
out to jeer. Gideon had given them the impression that he and his
men would return after being victorious over the Midianites, but
the fact that they returned so soon, and with only a few camels
and two prisoners, indicated to the Gadites that Gideon had far
from accomplished what he had said he would do. The Gadites
refused to believe that, by a miracle from God, three hundred men
had slain so great a number of the enemy, as Gideon claimed,
though the women and children of Penuel were later to find out
that it was true.
"The enemy must have said something to offend you that you
should return so soon!" one man yelled at them.
"They were pretty hungry when they last went through here!"
another one shouted. "Maybe they ate all those Midianites!"
"They still look hungry!" someone else quipped. "Now we know
how they're going to wreck our tower! They're going to eat it!"
There were many more insults heaped on Gideon and his men.
Gideon was filled with disgust. He might have passed through
Penuel without chastising these rebellious people who had refused
to aid a chosen servant of God in the carrying out of a very
important mission. But not now! Rebellion is as bad as witchcraft.
(I Samuel 15:23.)
Knowing these Gadites had not repented of their rebellion,
Gideon signaled his men to action. By now they were very near the
tower Gideon had said he would destroy. About two hundred of
Gideon's men swarmed toward it. Within minutes, using swords to
hack beams, and beams to pry loose the wall stones, they leveled
the tower the Gadites looked on with such pride.
At first the men of the town could scarcely believe what was
happening. Then they rushed to arm themselves for attack, but by
this time it was too late. These wicked Israelites were no
different from Midianites. Gideon's men fell on them, and the men
of Penuel, according to God's will, lost their lives all because
of their willful rebellion against the government God had
established for their good. (Judges 8:17.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 64
GIDEON'S TROUBLED PEACE

FROM the town of Penuel, Gideon and his men moved homeward with
the spoils from the Midianites, including the two Midianite kings
as prisoners. On the outskirts of the town of Succoth they
captured a young man from whom they learned the names of seventy-
seven of Succoth's leading men, the ones who had refused food to
Gideon and his men when they were trailing the Midianites. (Judges
8:11-14.)
"Seek out from the town all the men whose names this fellow
has written down and bring them to the main street," Gideon told
his soldiers.

Some Were Repentant

Although the adult males of the town were considerable in

number, they were cowed by the quick and decisive action of
Gideon's men. The leaders were quickly rounded up and brought to
the town center.
"You refused us food because you were faithless. You were
more afraid of what the Midianites might do to you than what God
might do to you for rebelling against Him," Gideon reminded the
sullen Gadites. "You refused to believe that God would make it
possible for a small number of us to overcome a much greater
number of heathens. You will remember that I told you that you
should respect and help us, as God's servants, rather than fear
the enemy. Now look upon the two kings of the Midianites who were
actually fleeing before us with their thousands of troops when we
wearily passed through here. We slew all their men, but spared
these two men to bring back as evidence we had defeated their
army." (Judges 8:15.)
The Gadites stared in amazement at Zebah and Zalmunna. It was
plain that they didn't wish to believe what they could plainly see
to be true.
Gideon continued: "You are going to suffer, according to
God's will, for your miserable attitude toward your Israelite
brothers!"
A few of Gideon's men cut limbs from thorny bushes and briers
nearby. Then the seventy-seven Gadites, struggling and loudly and
angrily protesting, were bound and forced to the ground, face
down. They were then chastised with those thorny bush limbs and
briers as Gideon had promised. (Verses 7,16.)
The rest of the people of Succoth, gathered not far away,
watched in fear and trembling, regretful that their city had so
stubbornly and hatefully refused food to their Israelite brothers,
and thankful to God that only the leaders had to be punished for
their city's shameful misconduct.
When the punishment was finished, it was a repentant,
remorseful and silent group that got up from the ground as soon as
their bonds were cut. They limped away to their homes, thankful
that they had come to their senses and that their punishment
wasn't as severe as that of the men of Penuel.
God's Swift Justice

Gideon and his group moved on to the west, crossed the Jordan
River and entered the central part of their country. There Zebah
and Zalmunna were brought to trial as the two chief leaders of the
Midianite oppression of Israel in recent years.
In the course of the questioning, Zebah and Zalmunna admitted
they had murdered several of Gideon's brothers.
"If you had spared my brothers then, I would spare you now,"
Gideon told them. "Since you unmercifully put to death many
Israelites, including my blood brothers, you can hardly expect to
escape the death penalty for murder." (Verses 18-19.)
There was a rule among the Israelites that the first-born
male of a family should be the one to execute anyone who murdered
any of his kin. Gideon was the youngest son of his parents (Judges
6:15), and therefore he felt that it wasn't his place to
personally execute the two Midianite kings, although their fate
was more than a family matter.
Gideon's oldest son, Jether, was only a lad in his teens, but
according to Israelite procedure, he was the proper one to avenge
the deaths of his uncles. Jether was present at the trial, and
like all young Israelite men of that time, he was armed to protect
himself from attack by the enemy.
"Come here, my son," Gideon said to Jether. "It is your duty
and honor to draw your sword and do away with these two pagan
murderers."
Young Jether was startled by his father's decree. He
understood why his father spoke to him as he did, and he had been
taught that God had commanded Israel to use the sword to slay or
drive out all enemies from Canaan. But he had never executed a
man. His boyish sensitivity in such a situation was far greater
than any desire to try to be a national hero.
"I -- I can't kill these men!" Jether finally spoke out.
Gideon wasn't disappointed in his son's reaction. He
understood the feelings of a friendly young man who had no desire
to execute criminals. Gideon knew that it was up to him to do what
his son couldn't do, but even before he could step forward to
perform the wretched task, Zebah and Zalmunna fearfully called out
for him to deal with them and put them to instant death. (Judges
8:20-21.)

"A Soft Answer Turneth Away Wrath"

After the bodies of the two Midianite kings had been hauled
away and their camels stripped of their valuable trappings, the
Israelites felt that the struggle with their ancient eastern enemy
was officially over. Gideon realized, however, that the struggle
to keep the people from idolatry was never over, and he continued
his efforts against pagan worship.
Just when he was feeling thankful that matters were going
especially well, elders of the tribe of Ephraim came to him to
angrily ask why Ephraimite soldiers hadn't been asked to join in
the first encounter with the Midianites.
Gideon could have answered in his defense that all the people
were aware of the situation, and that the soldiers of Ephraim
could have volunteered. He also could have reminded them that he
was carrying out explicit orders from God. Instead, he chose to
soothe their offended feelings with a soft answer as God commands
His servants to do. (Proverbs 15:1.)
"If you feel that your tribe didn't have the opportunity to
do enough in this campaign," he told them, "then I must remind you
that your soldiers were the ones who showed up just in time to
defeat most of the fleeing Midianites at the Jordan River. Without
your men there, what would we have done? It was there that God
delivered into the hands of your soldiers the two mighty Midianite
princes, Oreb and Zeeb. This alone was a great accomplishment
compared to what my men and I did!"
Before Gideon had finished talking, the attitude of the
elders of Ephraim went through a great change. Obviously they
wanted most of the credit for victory to go to their tribe. When
they heard Gideon praising their soldiers, they were quite
pleased, and departed in a very friendly mood. (Judges 8:1-3.)

A Stumbling block LOOKS Innocent

Not long after that, a great crowd of Israelites gathered

before Gideon's home. When Gideon went out to learn why so many
were there, there were loud cheers.
"Because you have saved us from the Midianites," a spokesman
for the crowd shouted, "we have come to ask you to be our king! We
think you should rule Israel, and that the kingship should remain
in your family down through the generations!"
Loud cheering broke forth again, finally to subside after
Gideon held up his hands for silence.
"I am not the one to rule over you!" Gideon exclaimed to the
crowd. "Neither is my son nor his son. If I am chosen by God to be
your leader, so be it. But your RULER is God!" (Judges 8:22-23.)
There was another burst of cheers. Gideon continued speaking.
"I have a request. Many golden earrings were recently taken
from slain Midianites. Unless those who possess them prefer to
keep them, I ask that they be contributed for making ornaments by
which we will be reminded of God's delivering us from the
Midianites."
 "We will willingly give them!" several Israelite soldiers
shouted.
Someone spread out a coat on the ground, and hundreds of men
filed by, in the next few hours, to drop their booty on it. By the
time the last trinket had been given, there were thousands of
dollars worth of gold on the coat.
Later, Gideon hired men to melt the gold down and re-shape it
into a costly vestment to be used and displayed by him and future
leaders of Israel as a symbol of their office as judge.
Unfortunately, this thing came to be revered so highly by the
people that it eventually became an object of idolatrous worship.
(Judges 8:24-27.)

Only Forty Years ...

For the next forty years, as long as Gideon was their leader
and law-enforcer (referred to in the Scriptures as a judge), most
of the Israelites enjoyed the blessings of peace and prosperity.
(Verses 28-29.) Since most people don't know how to wisely use
peace and prosperity, such a period can be dangerous. During that
time Gideon had several wives. The practice of having more than
one wife was tolerated in those times, especially by men who could
afford to feed many children. But God punished those who practiced
polygamy, though sometimes that punishment befell the children.
The Bible doesn't state how many children Gideon had, though it
speaks of his having at least seventy-two sons. (Judges 9:5.)
As soon as Gideon died, many Israelites began to abuse their
prosperity and turn to idleness and ease. They immediately began
to fall away from worshipping God and turn again toward the
worship of Baal and Easter, the pagans' chief god and goddess.
That false religion had been developed into different names and
forms among various nations since the ancient times of Nimrod and
his motherwife Semiramis. Soon most of the nation had lost respect
for what Gideon had accomplished and what God commanded. It was
evident that Israel was once more heading for a downfall, this
time to plunge into the misery of civil strife. (Judges 8:30-35.)

An Evil Man Lusts for Political Power

Abimelech, one of Gideon's sons, was very desirous of being

king of Israel. He started his ambitious scheme by going to his
mother's family in Shechem to persuade them that one of Gideon's
sons should reign over the nation.
"Someone has to determine which of my father's sons should
rule," he told his relatives. "Now would you prefer about seventy
of them to reign over you, or would you choose just one? I am of
your flesh and bone, so why should you prefer anyone except me?"
(Judges 9:1-2.)
Abimelech's relatives quickly perceived the advantages of
having a king from their family. They launched a campaign in and
around Shechem to promote the idea of how worthwhile it would be
to have a leader of Israel from Shechem, so that their city might
be established as the capital of the nation.
Shechem had lately become one of the cities where the worship
of Baal was most active. Some of the contributions to Baal were
turned over to Abimelech, who used the money to buy the services
of the kind of evil men who would do anything for a price. (Verses
3-4.)

Appalling Treachery Afoot

Abimelech's next move was shockingly cold-blooded and

barbarous, proving that he would stop at nothing to gain what he
wanted. He led his hired band of cut-throats to his father's home
in Ophrah, about seven miles northwest, where Gideon's other sons
were gathered. The hired hoodlums surprised the sons, and managed
to overcome them and tie them up. At this point Abimelech arrived
on the scene. He carefully examined and counted all the bound men.
"There should be seventy-one here!" he barked at the leader
of the gang he had hired. "You have bound only seventy!"
"We took every man we found in this house," the leader
explained. "We saw no one else."
"I wanted you to get ALL of them!" Abimelech snapped. "But go
ahead with the job. Use that large stone in the back court."
The stone to which Abimelech referred was a part of the
architecture in the backyard, but within the next few minutes it
became a gruesome chopping block! (See Judges 9.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 65
THE FIRE THAT FAILED!

AFTER GIDEON was dead and Israel had again started slipping into
idolatry, one of Gideon's many sons schemed to become king of
Israel. He was Abimelech, an overly ambitious young man who went
to violent extremes to push himself into power.
One of his first moves was to pay a band of vicious
characters to capture his seventy-one brothers and line them up at
a chopping block. One of the brothers escaped, but all the others
were beheaded. (Judges 9:1 -5.)
 As soon as the dreadful act was finished, the murderers fled,
careful to leave no evidence as to who had committed the ghastly
crime.
Gideon's youngest son, Jotham, was the one who had escaped
being murdered. He had hidden himself when the assassins had first
appeared, but when he heard later what had happened, he almost
wished he hadn't. He left Ophrah right after that, realizing that
Abimelech's men would be looking for him for a long time.
While the search for Jotham was going on, Abimelech wasn't
too worried about him. He felt that the youngest son would fear to
make any move against him. He went ahead with his plans to become
ruler of Israel by obtaining the backing of influential men,
families and priests of Baal in Shechem, which resulted in a few
days in a celebration and a ceremony in which Abimelech was
declared king of Israel. (Verse 6.)
When Jotham learned of this he was quite angry. Even though a
son of Gideon, who had been Israel's leader, he didn't yearn to
become Israel's king. But he wanted to expose his half-brother for
the murderous, power-seeking politician he was, and to help
promote in Israel the conduct his father had enforced and
practiced against pagan worship.
By night Jotham went up Mt. Gerizim, which towered close
above Shechem. Next morning, when the people were up and about, he
appeared on the top to call down to them. This wasn't such a
tremendous feat as one might imagine, inasmuch as Joshua had
successfully addressed hundreds of thousands of people in that
same area. Mt. Ebal was close by to the north, and between the two
peaks a strong voice could clearly be heard over an unusually
large expanse. (Joshua 8:30-35.)
Jotham couldn't have chosen a better place to talk to so many
people at the same time and say what he had to say before
Abimelech's hired murderers could get to him. It isn't known how
many people lived in and around Shechem at the time, but there
must have been at least a few thousand residents, including people
from the neighboring villages and countryside who were gathered at
Shechem for a festival.
"Listen to me, men of Shechem!" Jotham shouted down to them.
"You are headed for misery and trouble. But if you will hear what
I have to say, and move to correct matters, God will help you!"
(Judges 9:7.)

Jotham's Amazing Prophecy

"Let me tell you a story!" he called down. (Judges 9:6-7.)

The people listened with tense excitement.
"There was a time when all the trees decided that they should
have some kind of tree rule over them. They agreed that the olive
tree was best fitted as a leader, so they asked the olive tree to
be king. The olive tree refused, saying, 'I honor God and man by
the oil I produce. Why should I forsake my outstanding service
even to be king?'
"Then the trees said to the fig tree, 'Be our king.' But the
fig tree answered, 'Why should I give up producing my special
sweetness and flavor just to be promoted over all other trees?'
"The trees next asked the grape vine to rule over them. The
grape vine replied, 'I cannot be your king. It would mean that I
would have to stop yielding the juice from which comes the wine to
cheer God and man.'
"The trees finally turned to the bramble to ask it to be
their king. The thorny bush answered quite differently. 'If you
really want me to be your king,' it said, 'then leave all matters
entirely up to me. If you fail to put your trust in me or disagree
with what I want to do, I shall spew out fire to burn up
everything, even the cedars on the snow-clad peaks of mount
Lebanon!'" (Judges 9:8-15.)
People below who listened to Jotham realized that when he
spoke of the bramble he was referring to Abimelech, and that when
he mentioned the cedars of Lebanon he was referring to the elders
and chiefs of Israel.
"If you people think you have done the best thing for Israel
in making Abimelech your leader," Jotham continued, "and you
really believe that your murder of my seventy brothers was a
fitting tribute to Gideon my father, who risked his life for you,
then be happy with Abimelech and let Abimelech be happy with you!
"On the other hand, if you have allowed a scoundrel and a
murderer to become your king, Abimelech will soon have his
differences with you people who have helped him into power. You
will eventually destroy him. But he will also destroy you!"
(Verses 16-20.)

Momentary Sorrow but not Repentance

Many of the people who listened below were greatly impressed

by what Jotham had to say. Some of them were ashamed that they had
not united to protest Abimelech's being made their leader, but
most of them did not repent of their part in Abimelech's
treachery. They waited to hear what more Jotham had to say, but no
more words came down to them. God's warning to them was finished.
They had no more excuse for remaining on Abimelech's side.
As Jotham finished speaking, he sighted men creeping toward
him around the shoulders of the mountain. He realized that they
had been sent to take his life, so that no son of Gideon could
possibly be left to be set up as leader of Israel in opposition to
Abimelech. Before the assassins had time to reach him, Jotham
fled.
Jotham's pursuers were weary and winded from their hurried
ascent of Mt. Gerizim, and when Gideon's son suddenly bolted down
the side of the mountain opposite the one facing Shechem, they
were unable to catch their intended victim.
By the time he reached the base of the mountain, Jotham was
out of sight of his pursuers. He sprinted toward the south,
carefully keeping out of sight in the gullies and defiles until he
was well out of the region of Shechem. After traveling about
twenty miles, he succeeded in reaching safety in the town of Beer,
about eight miles north of Jerusalem. (Verse 21.)

How God's Law Operates

Perhaps Jotham's efforts to remind the local Israelites that

they were headed for trouble weren't entirely wasted. Abimelech
was leader of the northern Israelites around Shechem and Arumah
for three years, but at the end of that time a feeling of dislike
and suspicion developed between him and many Israelites,
especially those in the Shechem area. Former partners in murder
now became enemies. This was the natural result of building a
government on murderous plots, evil schemes and unholy religious
propositions. Even so, God stepped in to cause differences to
develop more quickly in order that Abimelech and his hired
murderers and fellow conspirators might come to faster justice.
Abimelech probably was aware of God's laws, but he wasn't
convinced that the dreadful penalty for breaking them was certain
to fall on him. (Romans 15:4; II Timothy 3:16.)
Some of the same men who had helped Abimelech become a ruler
hired men to watch for him and his friends as they traveled about
in the more wild, mountainous regions around Arumah and Shechem in
upper Canaan. They hoped to assassinate him in some out-of-the-way
spot, but their attempts were unsuccessful because he had been
told of the plan.
All that was accomplished was the injuring and robbing of
many other people who were moving through lonely areas. (Judges
9:22-25.)
Meanwhile, a Canaanite named Gaal, who wished to see the
Israelite driven out, organized a band of soldiers and went to
Shechem to suggest to Abimelech's enemies that they band together
against their leader. Gaal volunteered to head the movement.
Abimelech wasn't in Shechem at the time, so many of the men
of Shechem felt free to join Gaal. There was a great celebration
in the temple of Baal. There, inflamed by much drinking of wine,
Gaal loudly announced that the Israelites should turn to the
Canaanite leaders if they wished to be free of Abimelech, an
Israelite, and that he, Gaal, would remove Abimelech from power if
only the people would back him up with fighting men.

Political Confusion Worsens

Many men in Shechem rallied to join Gaal. He was so

encouraged that he became certain he could lead a revolution
without any danger of failure. He went so far as to send
messengers to challenge Abimelech to return to Shechem and fight
for the right to be ruler. (Judges 9:26-29.)
This development troubled Zebul, governor of Shechem and one
of Abimelech's right-handmen. He knew where Abimelech was, and
sent a swift messenger to him to warn that Gaal had taken over the
city and was fortifying it. He suggested that Abimelech quietly
bring in an army by night, hide in nearby fields and then wait to
see what Gaal would do.
That night Abimelech quietly moved his army into the vicinity
of Shechem, concealing it in four companies in gullies and behind
hills and rocks.
Next morning Gaal strode out through the city's main gate
with some of his men. Zebul accompanied them.
"The mighty Abimelech must have heard of my challenge long
before this, but I don't see any sign of him," Gaal loudly
remarked in a sneering tone. "Perhaps he decided to lead the
Israelites back into Egypt!"
Gaal's men laughed at this comment. Zebul smiled, too, but
not because of the remark. He was aware that Abimelech's troops
were all around. Suddenly Gaal squinted his eyes as though trying
to make out something in the distance.
"Look!" he barked, pointing. "Do I see people moving down
from the tops of those hills?"
"People?" Zebul echoed. "Aren't you looking at just shadows
and rocks?"
Gaal hardly heard what Zebul said, so engrossed was he in
staring in other directions. (Judges 9:30-36.)
"Those are people," he exclaimed. "They're coming toward us
through the valley and across the plain! We're surrounded!"
"How true!" Zebul remarked with a grim smile. "Now let's see
how you'll go about destroying Abimelech as you boasted you would
do! And you'll have to hurry, or the opportunity -- if any -- will
soon be gone!
"You seem pleased!" Gaal barked angrily at Zebul. "Probably
you've had something to do with this!"
One of his men saw him move threateningly toward the
governor, and quickly stepped up to ask what the trouble was.
"Look around you!" Gaal snapped. "We're about to be attacked, and
for some reason Zebul seems to be happy about it!"
 The man looked about, but he saw no attackers because the
approaching soldiers had moved behind a hill in one direction and
had marched out of sight into a depression in the plain in the
other direction.
"I see no attackers," he said to Gaal.
Gaal stared quickly about, perplexed that no one was in
sight. He glanced uneasily at Zebul, then went back to scanning
the horizon. "I guess you were right about shadows and rocks," he
told Zebul.
"The heat makes them look as though they're moving. But why
did you say what you did about my boasting that I would destroy
Abimelech?"
"If you have the courage to stand up to Abimelech," Zebul
answered, "then you're entitled to boast."
Gaal didn't know whether he was being complimented or
insulted, but that wasn't his concern at the moment. He continued
blinking at the horizon and hoped that somehow Abimelech would
never show up to give him any trouble. His fleeting belief that he
had been surrounded had worn the sharp edge off his desire to
fight with the man he had challenged to battle. Besides, he had
lost a little confidence in himself because of what he thought he
had seen.
"If Abimelech comes," Gaal remarked, "I'll meet him in a fair
fight in the open, but there is no point standing here all day in
the hot sun waiting for something that perhaps won't happen. I'm
going back inside the gates."
"If Abimelech should suddenly show up and catch you in the
city, we could be besieged for weeks," Zebul observed.
"If he accepts my challenge, we'll see him long before he
gets here," Gaal answered.
"Then you'd better start looking!" Zebul pointedly commented.
Gaal glanced around. To his sudden surprise and dismay, he
saw men pouring out from behind a nearby hill and more swarming up
from a depression in the plain. There was no doubt that they were
Abimelech's men, and they were closing in fast. Gaal realized then
that he had actually seen them when they were at a greater
distance, and that Zebul had also seen them and was silently
waiting for them to get much closer.
"It appears that you'll soon have to decide to fight or run,"
Zebul grinned.
Gaal wasted no time with counter remarks. He yelled to the
men who were with him to sound a call to arms. The closest of
Abimelech's men were only a few hundred yards from the city by the
time Gaal and his men rather hesitantly stomped out to meet them.

Canaanite Ambition Thwarted

 Minutes later the two armies closed in battle, but not for
long. Abimelech's men cut down the foremost of Gaal's soldiers,
and the sight of the slaughter unnerved the rest of Gaal's men.
They turned, including their leader, and fled back toward
Shechem's main gate. Abimelech's men rushed in behind them,
killing and wounding many before they could reach the city. Gaal
was among those who managed to race through the entrance to
Shechem before the gate was slammed shut. (Judges 9:37-40.)
Satisfied that he had put down the revolution, Abimelech led
his army to the town of Arumah, about eight miles southeast of
Shechem. There the men rested and took on provisions.
Meanwhile Zebul, the governor of Shechem, who hated Gaal,
managed to round up a sizable band of Shechemites who shared his
feeling. These men pounced on Gaal and the remnant of his army,
and thrust them out of the city.
Because there had been so many people in Shechem in recent
days, there was a serious shortage of food. Regardless of the
threat of attack by Abimelech, who now regarded Shechem as an
enemy stronghold, hundreds of people went out next morning to the
surrounding fields, orchards and vineyards to obtain vegetables
and fruit. Spies reported this to Abimelech, who immediately led
his army back to Shechem. About one third of the soldiers dashed
to the main gate of the city.

The Shechemites' Penalty for Murder

The remainder of the army was divided into two companies, and
closed in on the Shechemites in the fields and orchards. The
victims tried to race for safety in the city, but were either cut
down as they ran or were killed by Abimelech's men when they
reached the gate.
All of Abimelech's soldiers then converged on the city. They
battered down the gates and poured inside, but it wasn't a matter
of a quick victory. The Shechemites were prepared to fight, and
they put up stiff resistance by showering spears, stones and
arrows down from the walls and the buildings. By late afternoon,
however, it was evident that the defenders were running out of
arms and missiles. From then on the victory swiftly went to
Abimelech, whose men slaughtered or chased out all the people.
There is no record of what happened to Zebul, governor of the
city.
It was a custom at that time that a home, city or village
should be strewn with salt if for any reason it was considered a
disgraceful or abominable place. To show his contempt for Shechem,
Abimelech ordered his men to fling salt all about the city.
(Judges 9:41-45.)
 While this was going on, fugitives of the Shechem area were
fearfully gathering not far away at a tower-like structure built
on a mountainside. It was the place of worship of one of the
Canaanite gods, and was considered a strong refuge. More than a
thousand people swarmed into it. They hoped that Abimelech, who
had shown a strong leaning toward pagan gods would spare the place
in the event he found them hiding there.
Their period of concealment was short. Again Abimelech's
spies informed him what was going on. Abimelech took his men into
a nearby region where there was a heavy growth of trees and brush.
There each man cut down as large a branch as he could comfortably
carry, and took his load to where the people were hiding.
The branches were piled around the base of the structure,
then ignited. The tremendous fire that followed speedily destroyed
the tower. The hundreds of people inside, unable to escape, were
burned to a charred mass for having helped Abimelech murder
Jerubbaal's sons, just as Jotham had prophesied. (Judges 9:19-20;
Judges 9:46-49.)

From Revenge to Conquest!

Night had arrived, and as the flames died down in the

darkness, Abimelech considered it a successful day. He gave orders
for his men to camp for the night where they were. Abimelech's
God-given victory made him so conceited and greedy he wanted to
conquer innocent cities. Next morning he started them on a march
to the city of Thebez about ten miles to the northeast. He had
received reports that most of the people there were not in favor
of his leadership. His vengeful, bloody desire was simply to wipe
them out, just as he had done to others who had stood in the path
of his political aims. Abimelech didn't realize that God had
allowed him to wipe out Shechem only because of its part in his
treacherous murders.
When he reached Thebez late that morning, the people there
were so frightened that they fled to a high, walled stronghold
within the city. This pleased Abimelech.
"We have them bottled up without so much as having to throw a
spear!" he exultantly told his officers. "Spread our men out to
camp around Thebez so that no one will escape during the night.
Tomorrow we shall take their stronghold and everyone inside it!"
Abimelech's army closed in on the city, converging on the high
fortress within. The stone structure was large and strong, but the
gate was made of timbers. Brush and branches were piled against it
so that it could be burned open.
People gathered on the open top floor of the fortress fought
hard to keep the attackers away by hurling all kinds of objects
down on them. Many invaders lost their lives in showers of heavy
missiles from the tower. Abimelech's men countered with arrows,
spears and stones, but they realized that they could make little
headway until the gate was burned. (Judges 9:50-52.)

The Fire That Failed!

In his eagerness to accomplish a break-through, Abimelech

moved closer to the wall. It was a foolish thing to do because he
became the intended object of a number of missiles. A heavy chunk
from a broken millstone struck him on the head. He thudded to the
ground, blood oozing from his scalp. His young armorbearer rushed
to him, noting that he was still conscious.
"It was a woman who threw it, sir!" the young man exclaimed.
"We'll get her as soon as we get inside!"
"I know," Abimelech muttered, "but don't let it be said that
a woman sent me to my death! Thrust your sword through me! Now!"
The armorbearer was hesitant. One of Abimelech's officers
nearby, realizing that his leader was dying, shouted at the
armorbearer, at the same time motioning for him to do what his
superior commanded.

God Restores Peace

The young man obeyed. Abimelech died by the sword, but he

would have died only a little later from the head wound. Thus died
Abimelech, who had refused to profit from the sad experiences of
others who had rebelled against God's laws. Only those who want to
obey God can learn from such tragic events. (Romans 15:4; II
Timothy 3:16.)
When his men realized that he had been killed, they ceased
fighting and withdrew from Thebez. Within minutes the army became
disorganized. The men started back to their homes, many of them
ashamed that they had taken part in the slaughter of their own
people. Their neglected fire, like their war, died. (Judges 9:53-
55.)
Jotham's prediction of grief in Israel wasn't an empty one.
God had brought destruction upon the destroyers. (Verses 56-57.)
All the trouble and misery could have been avoided if the people
had shunned pagan gods and had been willing to learn the right and
happy way to live by obeying God's laws. God had promised that all
would go well with those who obey. (Deuteronomy 6:3.) But Satan
has suggested that it would be better to choose any way of life
that seems easiest and most pleasant and wait to see what
develops. (Genesis 3:4-6.) Unfortunately, almost every generation
of Israel preferred to go along with the latter way and learn
life's principles in the most difficult and miserable manner. Most
of mankind continues to believe that delusive old adage that
experience is the best teacher. Experience is really the worst
teacher because of the wretchedness and grief that accompany it.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 66
COURAGE WITHOUT WISDOM

AFTER the death of Abimelech, the next man to become a judge in

northern Canaan was Tola. He was from the tribe of Issachar.
Tola led northern Israel twenty-three years. During that time
there was peace in that part of the land because the worship of
pagan gods and idols was almost completely stopped. (Judges 10:1-
2.)

From Obedience to Idolatry

After Tola died, a man by the name of Jair came into power in
eastern Israel. He had thirty grown sons who helped him maintain
control as the mayors or rulers of thirty towns in northern
Canaan. Jair and his sons chose to rule by God's laws, and for
twenty-two more years matters went well for the Israelites in that
region. (Verses 3-5.)
Meanwhile, other judges ruled over the Israelites in southern
Canaan, but that is another facet of the history of Israel.
Jair's death triggered the return of the Israelites of
northern Canaan to idolatry. The pagan nations all about them
considered them curious or odd because they observed laws that
didn't allow religious orgies and wild festivals. Rather than be
thought of as religious oddballs, the Israelites -- who wanted to
be well thought of by their neighbors -- gradually fell into
worshipping foreign gods.
Their desire to conform to the ways of the people about them
wasn't the only reason Israel went over to idolatry. The belief
grew that pagan religions offered more freedom because there were
less laws to observe. Israel forgot the many wonderful blessings
that obeying God brings -- peace, health and prosperity.
This was foolish reasoning, but Israel today reasons the same
way. Those who are of a religious bent generally join the largest
most Popular churches with a careful eye to conformity. Some of
these people are being called out of such worldly churches to
become part of God's Church. Those find that God's ways are much
different from what they thought, and that the churches from which
they came are based on many pagan beliefs.
Because of the disobedience of the Israelites, God became
increasingly angry. He allowed two nearby warlike nations to send
soldiers into the land. They were the Ammonites, whose country was
to the east, and the Philistines, whose nation was on a portion of
the southeast shore of the Great Sea west of Canaan -- the
Mediterranean.
At first the Ammonite movements in the east consisted only of
forays by small bands of soldiers who attacked the Israelites'
homes and villages in Gilead, east of the Jordan river, then
hastily retreated with any booty they could seize. Gradually the
attacking bands grew larger and bolder until they were setting up
armed camps well inside Canaan. It wasn't long before the camps
were growing into large garrisons from which enemy soldiers
crossed the Jordan river into southwestern Canaan to kill and
plunder. (Judges 10:6-9.)
Death, disease and poverty moved over Israel in a black cloud
of misery. It appeared that if the wretched conditions continued,
Israel would be entirely wiped out or fall into permanent slavery.
It was then that the people began to cry out to God. They
admitted their sin of bowing down to other gods, and begged for
forgiveness and help.
God's reaction was far from hopeful. His reply was probably
given through the high priest or someone chosen as a prophet.
Did I not save you previously from the Egyptians, the
Amorites, the Ammonites, the Philistines, the Zidonians, the
Amalekites and the Midianites?" God asked them. "You pleaded for
help when you were in danger, and I delivered you from all these
enemies. Then you turned around and forsook me! Why should I save
you again? Cry to your pagan gods to save you!" (Verses 10-14.)
The Israelites knew better than to waste their prayers on
heathen gods in a time of trouble. They were aware that only the
God of Israel could help them, and they continued their pleas for
deliverance.

And Finally -- Repentance!

"Do whatever you will to us!" they pleaded. "But for now, we
beg you to spare us from our enemies!"
If God felt that the Israelites failed to show their
sincerity, He didn't have to wait long for evidence of it. All
over Canaan the people swiftly turned from the heathen gods,
destroyed their idols and temples and eagerly sought to learn
God's ways. To many the knowledge of their Creator's laws was
quite obscure, because it had been almost a generation since the
nation had fallen into idol worship. When God witnessed the
smashing of their little "good luck" objects, tearing down images
of the national gods of foreign nations and earnestly seeking to
find the right way, He felt sorry for Israel.
Again, after eighteen years of oppression, the ever-merciful
Creator moved to deliver His chosen people. (Judges 10:8.) He made
it known to them that as many as possible should gather to meet
the enemy in the land east of the Jordan, and that He would help
them.
The Israelites were disorganized, but this wonderful news
spurred them to action. During the next weeks thousands secretly
came at night -- especially from eastern Canaan -- to gather at
Mizpeh, a city in the southern portion of the land allotted to the
tribe of Gad. Assembling wasn't easy. Many who wanted to go found
it impossible to leave home without being seen by enemy soldiers.
Some fought their way free. Others died trying. Most of them had
to leave home at the risk of being discovered and having their
families taken by the enemy. It was all part of the price they
were still paying for breaking the First, Second and Fourth
Commandments, which generally lead to breaking the other seven.
It wasn't long before the news of this great gathering
reached the Ammonites, who were already bringing up heavy forces
along the east side of the Jordan to their main garrison in
Gilead. They were about ready for a last mass attack on the half
tribe of Manasseh and the tribes of Reuben and Gad in eastern
Canaan. Israel's move stepped up the action of the Ammonites, who
hadn't expected any mass resistance. If they had also learned
another startling fact, they would have acted with even more
haste.

God Chooses Whom Man Rejects!

That fact was that the quickly-organized army of Israel as

yet had no leader or captain! (Verses 17-18.)
Meanwhile, near the eastern border of the territory of
Manasseh in Gilead, there was a rugged man by the name of
Jephthah, who was the head of a desert band made up of trained
fighters who made a living by somewhat questionable means. They
probably raided and looted poorly protected Ammonite settlements
and hired themselves out as guards and protectors. Jephthah's
father was one of the tribe of Manasseh, but because his mother
was not his father's legal wife, his half brothers (whose mother
WAS the legal wife of their father) wouldn't allow him to share in
their inheritance. Spurned by his own family, Jephthah had left
home when a very young man to seek a living elsewhere. (Judges
11:12.)
He had journeyed off to the desert country to the northeast,
where he established himself well in the ways of life in the
wilderness. (Verse 3.) He became well-trained in riding, hunting
and fighting. Eventually he built himself up as a tribal leader,
the builder of a small private army that was the fear of fierce
nomadic tribes and the protector of the weak and the poor.
Jephthah was actually a kind of captain of men little better than
cunning desert pirates, but he became respected and famous in his
part of the country. He had a reputation for seizing booty only
from bands of vicious robbers and killers, especially Ammonites.
In Mizpeh there was growing concern as to who should be
chosen to head the army of Israel. Outside of a few men who had
been officers of minor rank years previously, there was little
choice. It was soon recognized that none of these men were able
enough to lead the army. The elders of Israel realized that the
leader must be one whom the soldiers would respect in knowledge,
resourcefulness, patriotism, courage and experience.
When the name Jephthah was brought up, there were yells of
derision, although it was well known that he was a mighty leader
and had kept his private band free from Ammonite oppression.
(Judges 11:1.) The more the elders discussed him the more
seriously he was considered. They now realized the man they had
self-righteously cast out was their only hope. The discussions
ended with several men riding swiftly out of Mizpeh in the
direction of Jephthah's home far east of the Jordan. They were now
ready to ask Jephthah to lay down his life for those who formerly
would not have given him a piece of bread if he were hungry.
Jephthah was surprised to be visited by chieftains of Israel.
He was more surprised to recognize some elders of eastern Manasseh
-- and some of his brothers!
"This is quite a gathering," he remarked coldly. "What
business could you have with me? And why are my brothers here? To
them I am a non-deserving outcast!"
"We realize that this must seem very strange to you," an
elder explained, "but all of us are here to ask your help against
the Ammonites. We have a large army, but no general. Would you
consider leading our newly formed army against them?" (Judges
11:4-6.)
Jephthah could hardly believe his ears. There were almost
countless able men in Israel, he realized, yet here were
representatives come to ask an outsider to lead their army! He
stared at his brothers, who eyed him uneasily.
"I suppose you know my brothers forced me out of my
inheritance in disgrace years ago," Jephthah addressed the elders.
"They hated me and pushed me out of my home because my mother was
a harlot. They caused others to hate me. The elders did nothing to
protect me. Why should I now be the one to help you in your time
of trouble?"
This time it was the brothers who answered. They stepped
forward beseechingly.
"We did wrong, and we are sorry!" they exclaimed. "Forgive
us! We beg you to go with us now to Mizpeh to help get our army
moving. If you do, we'll see that you shall become leader of all
the people of your home region, the land of Gilead!" (Verses 7-8.)
 The brothers were so convincing in their sincerity that even
Jephthah, a hardened soldier, couldn't help but believe them. He
regarded them intently for a few moments, then turned to ask more
questions of the elders. He didn't wish to make up his mind
without trying to find some underlying motive in this astonishing
overture. After the plan had been laid out to him in more detail,
and after he had sat before them for a time in thought, he asked
them this last question:
"If I take your army against the Ammonites, and God makes me
victorious, will the heads of the tribes east of the Jordan
actually give me full direction and power to help change the lives
of the people?"
There was an affirmative chorus of solemn promises. (Verses
9-10.)
Jephthah turned to his brothers with a nod and a slight
smile. The Israelite elders tried to restrain their cheerful
shouts. Jephthah's brothers rushed forward to bow before him, but
he pulled them up to embrace them.
Days later at Mizpeh, after Jephthah had been made leader of
the northeastern tribes, he sent messengers to the king of Ammon,
who was camping with a large army south of the Jabbok River in the
territory of Gad. Although warfare was the thing Jephthah knew
best, he loved peace and had long since learned that avoiding war
was more often the wiser course. He was determined to at least try
to resolve matters by diplomatic means. He courteously inquired of
the king why he had come to fight against the tribes of
northeastern Israel.
The messengers returned promptly with the Ammonite king's
curt reply:
"The Israelites took away my land when they came up from
Egypt. I am here with my army to demand that you return it to me.
It is all the territory east of the Jordan between the Armon and
the Jabbok rivers." (Judges 11:11-13.)
Jephthah sent messengers back to the king, this time with a
clarified piece of information he hoped would give the Ammonite
ruler food for thought and perhaps a change of mind:
"You claim that the Israelites took your land when they came
up from Egypt. We know, as well as you do, that this is not true.
Neither did Israel take away the Moabites' land.
"When Israel came up from Egypt by way of the desert, the Red
Sea and Kadesh, messengers were sent to the king of Edom asking
permission to pass through his land. He refused. Permission was
asked of the king of Moab to pass peacefully through Moab, and he
also refused. After the Israelites had camped at Kadesh for a
time, they set out to the northeast, careful not to trespass into
the lands of Edom and Moab, or disturb those people as they passed
by.
 "Israel sent messengers to Sihon in Heshbon, king of the
Amorites, asking permission to pass through his land. His land is
this land now in question. The Amorites had formerly taken it from
the Ammonites, and Ammon was never able to recover it. Instead of
granting the request to let Israel pass through his land, king
Sihon tried to wipe out Israel by the sword. But he was defeated.
The God of Israel then turned possession of the land of the
Amorites over to Israel. It included the territory from the Arnon
river to the Jabbok river, and from the Jordan River eastward into
the desert. These are the boundaries of the land you claim as
yours, but why do you claim it? (Judges 11:14-23.)
"Our God took that land from the Amorites and gave it to us.
If your god Chemosh were to give you something, wouldn't you feel
that you should be the rightful owner? Whether it is the land you
speak of or any other land, if our God drives out the inhabitants
before us, we shall possess that country!

Ammonites Reject God's Decision

"Do you feel that you are better than Balak, king of Moab,
who knew better than to fight with Israel over the towns and
territory he knew Israel rightfully owned? Did he ever claim we
should give him the land Moab had lost to the Amorites? If you
have felt that these places you lost to the Amorites should be
recovered from Israel, why didn't you do something about it long
before this?
"Considering all these things, you honestly must admit that
Israel has done nothing to cause you to threaten the nation or to
wage war. On the other hand, you are doing the wrong thing to
threaten war against Israel!
"Let the God of Israel, who is the Supreme God, judge this
matter between Israel and Ammon!"
Again the king of the Ammonites was quite prompt with an
answer. It consisted of very few words, and left little doubt in
Jephthah's mind as to what would be the next turn of events.
"I say the land I designated belongs to me," the return
message read. "Why leave it to your God to prove anything? Prove
it yourself!" (Judges 11:24-28.)
Jephthah was through sending messages. He and his officers
immediately passed through all of eastern Israel recruiting more
soldiers and even sent messengers across the Jordan to ask the
tribe of Ephraim to help. He told his officers to get the
Israelite army ready to move. While preparations were being made,
Jephthah foolishly uttered a very unusual and improper vow,
thinking that his chance for victory would be greater if he could
promise something to God in return. (Judges 12:1-2; Judges 11:29-
31.)
 "If you will give us success in battle and if I am allowed to
return in peace, then I will dedicate to you whatever first comes
out of my door to meet me," he said to God, "and, I will prepare
it as a burnt offering!"
God did not approve of this foolishly spoken vow and would
have helped Jephthah just as surely if he had not made it. But
regardless of what God thought of the vow, He helped Israel charge
into the Ammonites with crushing strength. The battle raged over a
thirty-mile area that involved twenty towns. When it was over, the
Ammonites were completely defeated. (Verses 32-33.)
But the pleasant flavor of victory was soon to turn bitter
for Jephthah. His courage and integrity had brought victory but
his lack of good judgment was bound to bring grief. As he
approached his home on his return from the battlefield east of the
Jordan, his young daughter -- his only child -- came dancing out
of the house.
He stood speechless, remembering that he had vowed to
dedicate to God whatever came to meet him! (Judges 11:34.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 67
THOSE INFAMOUS PHILISTINES

WHEN Jephthah returned to Mizpeh after his victory over the

Ammonites, he approached his home to see his only child come out
of his house to meet him! (Judges 11:34.)

Doing What Seems Right

He remembered then the vow he had made to God before the

battle. Jephthah was so upset that he tore his coat to shreds. As
his daughter rushed to meet him, he seized her in a fond embrace.
Then he told her of the vow he had made. It was a shock to her,
but she didn't complain.
"If you have made a vow to God," she told her father, "then
you must keep it. God has given you a victory over the Ammonites,
as you asked, so do with me according to your promise in this
matter."
A vow to God is something that should be made very seldom --
if ever. Jephthah began to realize that he had been very foolish
in making such a rash vow. But, thinking any vow was binding, he
was determined to carry it out, even though God certainly
disapproved of such an act. The lesson God wants us to learn from
the book of Judges is recorded in the last chapter: "In those days
there was no king in Israel: every man did that which was right in
his own eyes." (Judges 21:25.) God had for bidden them to do what
was right in their own eyes. (Deuteronomy 12:8.)
"Before I go," Jephthah's daughter told him, "I should like
to take two months to visit my friends who live in various places
in the nearby mountains, as I shall never see them again!"
Jephthah readily agreed. (Judges 11:35-38.) At the end of two
months she dutifully returned home. The Bible doesn't explain the
details of what happened. It merely concludes: "... she returned
unto her father, who did with her according to his vow which he
had vowed ..." (Judges 11:39.) Though some commentators have
thought Jephthah kept his daughter a perpetual virgin, the Jews
and most commentators have understood this tragic story as it is
explained in the Authorized Version of the Bible.
Jephthah learned a mighty lesson. He discovered, through this
tragedy, the real lesson of faith -- that one does not have to vow
to God in order to have Him perform what He has promised. What God
expects is that we learn to trust Him in everything. When Jephthah
finally learned that lesson, he became an outstanding example of
faith. Paul even referred to him in Hebrews 11:32 as one of the
outstanding examples of faith in the Old Testament.
It later became a custom in Israel for the young women to
spend four days of every year in expressing sorrow for Jephthah's
daughter. (Judges 11:40.)
When the other tribes of Israel heard that their brothers
east of the Jordan had freed themselves from the Ammonites, they
reacted in various ways. It should have been a cause for happy
celebration, but the people of Ephraim didn't see it that way.
They were offended because they hadn't been given part of the
glory Jephthah's army earned in fighting the Ammonites. In fact,
they were so irked that they formed an army and marched northward
to a spot where they crossed the Jordan river and then headed
eastward to confront Jephthah.
"Why didn't you let us in on your battle with the Ammonites?"
they angrily asked. "Were you trying to take all the glory of
winning for yourself? You have acted in an unbrotherly and selfish
manner, and for that we should set fire to your home and burn it
down on you!"
This was an unfair charge and a ridiculous threat, but
Jephthah didn't lose his temper.
"There was no time to lose in preparation against the
Ammonites," he explained. "If you had wanted to help, you could
have volunteered whatever number of men you might have quickly
gotten together when I asked you for help. But you sent no one. So
now you have no good reason to complain. Thousands of men,
including myself, risked their lives against the enemy, but God
delivered us and the matter is over. What, therefore, is your
reason for bringing an army to fight me?" (Judges 12:1-3.)
 Jephthah's words only served to stir the Ephraimites to
greater anger. They began shouting childish insults at the eastern
Israelites.

Where Brotherly Envy Leads

"You men of the Gilead area have no national pride!" they

yelled. "You are trying to establish a country all of your own,
but you won't succeed because you are only the outcasts and the
scum of Israel!"
These groundless affronts stung the Gileadites, and though
Jephthah tried to keep them under control, the continued yells of
contempt soon developed into the action of attack. It wasn't long
before a battle was raging.
The Ephraimites had come as the angry ones, but Jephthah's
men, after all those insulting remarks, had greater anger, and
they fell against their brothers with such power that they quickly
defeated the men of Ephraim, who broke ranks and fled in fear and
confusion in all directions. Jephthah knew that eventually they
would all move to cross the Jordan westward to get back to their
home territory to the south, so he ordered his men to rush to the
places at the river where it was possible to ford it. He felt that
people who had such a miserable attitude should be punished, and
God allowed him to do just that.
At first the Gileadites had difficulty in identifying people
because there were so many crossing the Jordan. To get safely
across, the Ephraimites tried to pose as people from the east of
the Jordan so that they wouldn't be attacked. Then someone thought
of a good way to determine which were Ephraimites. Each man, as he
approached the river, was asked to pronounce the word
"shibboleth." Persons who were east of the Jordan could pronounce
it correctly, but Ephraimites, because of their particular manner
of speaking, couldn't bring themselves to say "shibboleth" but
insisted it was "sibboleth." All those who mispronounced the word
were slain. By the time the matter was finished, forty-two
thousand Ephraimites were dead! (Judges 12:4-6.)
As the elders of Gilead had promised, Jepthah was made judge
of northern Israel. He died after being in power for six years.
During the next twenty-five years three other judges ruled that
part of Israel. None of them did anything particularly eventful,
but in those years there was a degree of peace and prosperity in
that region. (Judges 12:7-15.)
While all this was taking place, the state of affairs in
other parts of Israel varied from fair to miserable. When the
Ammonites, years previously, had moved in from the east, the
Philistines had come into Canaan from the southwest. All during
the time the northern Israelites were troubled by the Ammonites,
and during the time of peace that followed Jephthah's victory,
most of the rest of Israel was suffering from the inroads by the
Philistines. By the time Gideon had died, the people of northern
Israel had begun again to fall toward idolatry. Soon northern
Israel had fallen away from God's ways to a great extent, and
curses were beginning to fall on them. With southern Israel almost
completely in the hands of the Philistines, all of the Israelites
were once again embroiled in calamity of their own making.
In those days there was a Danite named Manoah who lived in
the town of Zorah, which was in the territory of Dan near the
border between Dan and Judah. It was about twenty miles west of
Jerusalem, and in the land occupied by the Philistines.

Christ Was No Nazarite

Manoah had been married for several years, and though he

hoped to rear a large family, his wife had no children. As time
went on, the couple had to face the discouraging possibility that
Manoah's wife was incapable of bearing children.
One day when Manoah's wife was alone, a strange man came to
speak to her. She was startled at the sight of the stranger
because of his outstanding appearance. He had unusually expressive
and piercing eyes, and gave the impression that he was a man of
exceptional and even terrible power.
"I know that you haven't been able to have children," he said
to Manoah's wife, "but I want you to know that soon you shall give
birth to a son. Listen to my instructions. This son of yours shall
be under the vow of a nazarite from the time he is born till his
death. Therefore you should not drink wine or strong drink while
your son is on the way. And don't eat any food that is unclean.
This son of yours shall grow up to be a very special person who
shall start to deliver Israel out of the power of the
Philistines!" (Judges 13:1-5.)
What Manoah's wife did then will be related a few paragraphs
later. The vow of a nazarite should first be explained. When the
Israelites camped at Mt. Sinai and received from God complete
instructions on how to conduct themselves rightly, those
directions included what should be done if one decided to give
himself or herself over to special service to God for any chosen
period of time, whether it was for a month, a year, or several
years. This promise to go into such special service was known as
the vow of a nazarite.
Anyone who made such a vow was to do three things: Drink no
alcoholic drink nor consume grapes or any product of grapes such
as vinegar or raisins; touch no dead body; refrain from cutting
the hair. (Numbers 6.) Manoah's son was to observe these rules all
his life, and Manoah's wife was to observe them until her son was
weaned.
Because Christ was reared in the town of Nazareth in the land
of Galilee, the word "nazarite" is sometimes erroneously connected
with the place where Jesus lived. For this reason Christ is
sometimes referred to as a nazarite. Inasmuch as the Son of God
led a perfect life while in human form, there was hardly any
necessity for his making a vow to be of special service. And not
having made such a vow, there was no reason for Him to observe the
three rules that a nazarite was obliged to follow.
Nevertheless, some insist that Christ lived the role of a
nazarite. The truth is that Christ didn't have long hair as he is
so often pictured. He wasn't averse to drinking wine or grape
juice. The New Testament several times mentions the fact that
Christ drank wine. (Matthew 11:18-19; Luke 5:29-30.) He also had
no aversion to touching a dead body. He was a Nazarene, reared in
Nazareth, but never a nazarite. Christ did not live by the rules
of the nazarite vow, for these things Jesus did would have broken
the nazarite vow. That would have been sin. If Christ had sinned,
He could not have become our Savior. (II Corinthians 5:20-21.)
The stranger who had appeared to Manoah's wife left as
suddenly and mysteriously as he had arrived. When Manoah returned,
his wife immediately went to him and excitedly told him what had
taken place.

An Amazing Visitor

"I asked him for his name but he neither answered my question
nor told me where he came from!" she exclaimed. "He was such an
unusual man that I felt as though I were in the presence of
someone holy!" (Judges 13:2-7.)
Manoah was at first inclined to believe that his wife's
imagination was a bit overactive, but the more he thought about
what she had told him the more he came to believe that some person
sent by God had spoken to his wife. The matter began to weigh so
heavily on his mind that he prayed that God would again send the
mysterious man to give them further instructions as to how they
should rear the son who would come to them.
A few days later, when Manoah was working in his fields at a
distance from his home, his wife was at the same time working in
an area close to their home. She stopped to rest, and it was then
that the mysterious stranger suddenly appeared again to her. She
was greatly startled, and ran to her husband to tell him that the
person who had predicted she would have a son was again present.
Manoah hurried back with his wife to find a man who exactly fitted
the description she had given him days before.
 "Are you the one who spoke to my wife a few days ago?" Manoah
asked a bit hesitantly.
"I am the same," the stranger answered.
"You predicted we would have a son," Manoah went on. "We
would like to learn in more detail how we should rear him."
"I have already given your wife instructions," the stranger
replied. "If you hold to them, you will do well." He then repeated
those instructions to refresh their memories. (Judges 13:8-14.)
Manoah believed that this man was some kind of a prophet in
whom he could rely, and he was so pleased to know that his wife
would have a son that he asked the man to stay until a young goat
could be broiled for a special feast. The stranger told Manoah
that he wouldn't stay to eat, but that if he wished to cook meat,
it should be offered as a sacrifice to God.
The more Manoah talked with the stranger, the more curious he
became about his identity.
"What is your name?" he finally inquired boldly. "We would
like to know so that we may rightly honor you when your
predictions come true and our son is born."
"By now you should realize that my name should be kept
secret," the stranger replied. "Therefore you shouldn't ask about
it."
Manoah still didn't understand who the man was, but he did as
suggested and placed a dressed young goat on a nearby large flat-
topped rock. As he stepped back to pick up some sticks to make a
fire, the stranger pointed at the rock. Flames shot up out of it!
Then, as Manoah and his wife stared, he stepped onto the rock and
miraculously shot upward with the flames and smoke!
Manoah and his wife were so startled at the sight and by the
sudden realization that this man was a visitor from God that they
fell fearfully on the ground. When finally they looked around,
they saw no sign of the stranger. (Judges 13:15-20.)
"We must have seen God!" Manoah muttered. "No one can look on
God and live! We'll surely be struck dead because of this!"
His wife wasn't so alarmed about the matter. She comforted
him by pointing out that if God intended to strike them dead, He
wouldn't have accepted their sacrifice and He wouldn't have told
them that they would soon have a son. (Judges 13:21-23.)
The couple had not actually seen God the Father. The stranger
was God's Messenger, Jesus Christ, in human form. If it had been
Christ manifesting Himself in His natural spirit state, Manoah and
his wife would not have been able to look and live.
Eventually a son was born to Manoah's wife. He was named
Samson. He grew up to be an exceptionally strong young man who
felt very forcefully that something should be done to free his
people from the control and influence of the pagan Philistines.
 One day when he was in the town of Timnath a few miles south
of his birthplace, he met a Philistine woman and, after becoming
better aquainted, they fell in love and decided to marry. He
immediately returned home to tell his father and mother that he
wanted them to visit the Philistine woman's parents and arrange
for his marriage to their daughter.
Manoah and his wife were shocked and disappointed that their
only son should choose to marry a foreign woman instead of one of
his own people. They did not realize God was using this situation
to begin delivering Israel from the Philistines. Samson was so
insistent that they finally went to Timnath.
Samson went with them. At one point he went on ahead for some
distance to see if the trail was safe. Suddenly a large lion came
roaring out from behind a boulder! Unarmed, Samson quickly turned
to face the fierce beast with his bare hands as it lunged upon
him! (Judges 14:1-5.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 68
SAMSON AND THE PHILISTINES

SAMSON, the young Danite who insisted on marrying a Philistine

woman, was on his way with his parents to where the woman lived.
Suddenly he was attacked by a full-grown lion.

Samson Slays a Lion

When he saw the beast coming for him from among the rocks
that lined the trail (Judges 14:1-5), Samson deftly moved off his
mount. Instead of trying to escape, he deliberately lunged toward
the lion. Just as it leaped for him, he dodged. The mighty cat
landed on the ground instead of on Samson, who swiftly leaped on
the lion the moment it was confused by its failure. Samson
straddled the animal's back, locked his arms around the shaggy
neck and squeezed hard against the lion's throat. The beast
emitted a short roar of rage that trailed off to a gasp as its
wind was cut off. It struggled over on its back, frantically
pawing the air with claw-extended feet, pinning Samson to the
ground.
The thumping weight of the lion might have fatally crushed an
ordinary man, but Samson was far from ordinary physically. He hung
on, constantly tightening his grip. His head was buried in the
beast's thick mane, and breathing was difficult. Summoning all his
strength, Samson jerked the massive head backward. He heard the
bones snap, and felt the great body go limp. The lion rolled off
him, and he lay for a few moments renewing his breath. He
staggered to his feet to stare at the dead beast. Samson was a
little surprised that he was able to overcome such a powerful
animal. He didn't fully understand that he had been given special
protection and a great amount of extra strength by a loving God.
(Judges 14:6.)
Not wishing to startle or concern his parents with what had
happened, Samson dragged the dead lion back from the trail before
they rode into sight. He regained his mount and continued with
them to the town of Timnath, where arrangements were made for his
marriage to the Philistine woman whom God had put in Samson's life
so that he would have a necessary closer association with the
Philistine oppressors. (Verse 7.)
In those days it was a custom for a period of time to pass
after a couple formally decide to marry till the time of the
wedding. It was many months later, therefore, that Samson and his
parents set out for the marriage ceremony at Timnath.
When they arrived at the place where Samson had slain the
lion, the young Danite went aside by himself to the spot where he
had left the carcass. Animals and insects had long since consumed
the flesh of the animal. Only the bleached skeleton remained.
Samson discovered that bees had built their comb inside the rib
cage, and that there was honey inside. Although bees were swarming
about, he surprisingly managed to get some of the honey to eat
without being stung. Neither did the bees attack him while he
filled a leather bag with honey. He brought some of the honey also
to his father and mother, but he told them nothing about the lion.
(Judges 14:8-9.)
Samson's wedding turned out to be quite a social event in
Timnath. It included a seven-day feast to which thirty young men
were invited as friends of the bridegroom.
Young women were also invited as companions of the bride.
Besides these, there were friends and relatives. Most of the
people were Philistines, a fact that caused Samson's parents to be
rather uneasy, what with some of the Philistine overlords acting
unfriendly and suspicious.
At that time riddles were a popular form of conversational
entertainment. In the course of the festivities, Samson posed a
riddle to his thirty companions, basing it on his experience with
the lion and the honey.

A Riddle Spells Trouble

"If you men can give me the answer to a certain riddle before
this feast is over," Samson told them, "I'll give each of you a
fancy shirt and costly robe. Here's the riddle: 'Out of the eater
came something to eat; out of the strong came something sweet.'
Now if you fail to give me the right answer before the feast is
over, then you shall give me thirty expensive shirts and thirty
fine robes. Agreed?"
The thirty men nodded in agreement. They welcomed any
opportunity for something that might develop into an argument or
trouble for Samson. They acted friendly toward him, but inwardly
felt just the opposite. Some of them resented Samson's marriage to
a woman with whom they had been more than friendly from time to
time, and who had no intention of changing her ways. (Judges
14:10-14.)
The thirty men had no intention of providing shirts and robes
for Samson. They therefore went to his wife to force from her the
answer to the riddle.
"I would tell you if I knew," she told them. "Samson didn't
give me the answer."
"Then find out before this feast is over!" they said to her.
"Otherwise we'll burn you together with your parents' home!"
Fearful of what would happen, Samson's wife tried to get the
answer to the riddle from her new husband. At first he refused to
tell her. She wept bitterly, complaining that it wasn't fair of
him to start out their married life by keeping secrets from her.
Samson finally was so moved by her tears, pleas and feminine wiles
that he told her all about the lion and the honey. Although she
didn't believe the story, Samson's wife disclosed to the men who
had threatened her, at the first opportunity, all that had been
told to her.
"Your husband's story is ridiculous," they told her. "No man
could kill a full-grown lion with his bare hands. Possibly he told
you this tale to avoid giving you the right answer. And if you're
not providing the right answer, we'll carry out that threat we
made!"
That afternoon, only two or three hours before the feast
ended, the men approached Samson to inform him that they at last
had an answer to his riddle. Samson noted that some of them looked
very confident. Inasmuch as only he and his wife supposedly knew
the answer to the riddle, he could think of only one reason why
the men should display such an expression.
"Give me your answer," Samson said to them. "If you have it,
I'll stick to my offer to reward you."
"We gave your riddle much thought," one of the men told
Samson, "and we were really stumped for days. After some time in
conference, we believe that we have the answer. Here it is: 'What
is sweeter than honey? And what is stronger than a lion?' "
Samson wasn't too surprised by such an accurate answer. He
realized that it was as he had lately suspected -- that his wife
was overly familiar with these men, and that she didn't care for
him much more than she cared for them.
 "Your answer is right, and I congratulate you on your
cleverness," Samson informed them. "You mentioned how hard you
worked to find the answer. That was a lie! You found the answer
only because you forced it from my wife, whom you have known too
well!" (Judges 14:15-18.)
These accusations, though true, would ordinarily have brought
men swarming over the accuser. Not one man, however, moved against
Samson. None was inclined to tangle with this broad-shouldered,
powerful man in his time of anger. There was an awkward silence as
Samson surveyed the crowd.
"I'll now go and get those thirty shirts and thirty robes I
promised you!" he muttered as he stalked out.
"All those clothes would cost him too much," one man remarked
with a grin as Samson disappeared. "That's the last we'll see of
him!"
But Samson did return. It was a few days later. He was
carrying a large, bulging bag. He called the thirty men together
and emptied the contents of the bag -- thirty shirts and thirty
robes!
"Where did you get these?" the men inquired as they picked
them up and admiringly examined the fine material.
"What does it matter to you?" Samson replied tartly. "I took
them from thirty well-dressed Philistine men I met on the various
streets of Ashkelon. But they don't need the clothes any more
because they're all dead now!"
Jaws dropped in consternation at the same moment the men
dropped the pieces of clothing as though they were sizzling hot
potatoes. Samson walked away, leaving the Philistines wondering if
he were a muscular monster or merely a purveyor of tall tales --
or both.
Later they learned that the bodies of thirty Philistines had
been found one morning in various parts of their city of Ashkelon,
about twenty-four miles southwest of Timnath. All thirty of the
bodies were found to be without shirts and robes.
On hearing this report, the so-called companions of the
bridegroom were convinced that a monster had indeed been in their
midst. They had no way of knowing that Samson's violent actions
had been inspired by the God of Israel, who was directing the
young Danite in a move for freedom for the southern tribes of
Israel against their Philistine oppressors. After delivering the
shirts and robes, Samson returned in anger to his home at Zorah
without making any effort to visit his bride. (Judges 14:19.)
As the weeks went by, his anger and disgust diminished, and
he decided to return to his wife. Taking a young goat as a gift,
he went to the home of his wife's father, who was surprised and
uneasy when he opened the door and saw Samson.
 "I've come to see my wife," Samson said firmly to his father-
in-law. "I trust she is here."

Samson's Wife Stolen

"She -- she is," the father answered hesitantly. "But weeks

ago you gave me the definite impression that you would have no
more to do with her, and consequently I gave her in marriage to
the man who was your chief companion at your wedding!"
Samson was stunned by this news, though he might have known
that anything could have happened among Philistines during his
long absence.
"I should have expected something like that," he murmured
bitterly. "She seemed to like him and the other twenty-nine more
than me."
"Forget her!" the father exclaimed in an attempt to pacify
Samson. "As you know, I have a younger and prettier daughter. If
you would take her for your-bride, I would be greatly pleased --
and so would she!"
But I wouldn't!" Samson retorted. (Judges 15:1-2.)
Burning with anger, he returned at once to Zorah. On the way
he devised a plan to chastise at least some of the Philistine
overlords because of their unjust treatment to him and to most
other Israelites.
Within the next few days, with the help of several friends,
he trapped three hundred foxes. These animals were especially
abundant in Canaan and were a specially great nuisance in raiding
the vineyard areas.
Samson and his helpers took the caged animals, by night, down
into Philistine farming territory where various grains were
raised. It was the dry harvest season. Some of the corn, oats,
wheat and barley was still standing. Some of it had been cut and
stacked or stored.
Samson and his men took short cords and tied the foxes
together in couples, with one end of a cord tied to each animal's
tail. Then they fastened a firebrand to each cord midway between
the tails, and freed them in various areas. The result was that
each pair of foxes rolled, raced and struggled all over the
fields, dragging their torches and setting fire to the tinder-like
grain shocks and uncut fields for miles around. Dry breezes spread
the many fires over wide territory, insomuch that there was a
tremendous loss of crops to the Philistines during the next
several hours. (Judges 15:3-5.)
After the fires were finally put out, the leaders in that
area investigated to find out how the fires had started. When they
discovered that Samson was responsible, and that he had done it
because his father-in-law had given Samson's wife to another man,
the Philistines became even more alarmed. Samson had become an
object of their fear and respect in recent weeks because of his
unusual strength and daring. No one, even in groups, wished to
oppose him. The natural thing to do, therefore, was blame Samson's
wife and her father for the loss.
It wasn't long before an angry mob converged on the home of
Samson's father-in-law, loudly demanding the appearance of the man
and his daughter. The two feared the crowd too much to come out.
After a while the house was set on fire. The occupants still
refused to come out, and perished when the house burned to the
ground. (Verse 6.)
When Samson heard what had happened, he boldly appeared
before the Philistine leaders. He told them that he was well aware
that their actions were in vengeance against him. Then he shouted
to them that he wouldn't cease his violent actions toward them
until he considered the score settled. This statement greatly
disturbed the Philistine oppressors. They decided that they should
speak out against Samson so that they wouldn't lose face in the
estimation of the oppressed Israelites.
You've had your way around here too long!" someone shouted.
This was the signal for the Philistines to choose what should
be done. Some, though they disliked Samson, feared him too much to
oppose him. Those tried to quiet others who wanted to make a stand
against him. They quickly found themselves outnumbered as feeling
against the Danite welled up within minutes.
One man, certain that he would have plenty of backing, and
wishing to become a hero by opposing Samson, walked up to him and
shook his fist in his face.
We've had enough of you!" he screamed indignantly. "After
all, you're only an Israelite who should realize that we are your
masters!"
The unfortunate fellow couldn't have made a poorer choice of
words. Samson stared at him while all looked on in expectant
silence. Like a cat leaping for a bird Samson pounced on the
speaker, then snatched him up as though he were a light bundle of
rags. Before anyone could move to interfere, he hurled the fellow
into the knot of men grouped before him. There were grunts and
howls of pain as the Philistines were floored under the impact of
the hurtling body.
Most of those who were able to get up left the vicinity as
quickly as they could. A few joined forces to try to stand up
against Samson, coming at him from all sides. This was a foolish
move. The Danite beat them off with a fury that spelled death for
several.
The sound of the fight quickly attracted other men. Samson
planned to get away before the Philistines could attack him in
greater numbers, but it appeared that the opportunity had slipped
by. From all directions he saw men moving menacingly toward him,
men who were determined that his trouble-making for them was about
to cease. Some of them carried knives and swords. Others carried
clubs. There seemed to be no way of breaking out of the tightening
circle of aggressors. The panting, sweating Danite realized that
this could be the end.
As the crowd closed in tightly, one over-anxious Philistine
leased at Samson. He proved to be the needed weapon for the man at
bay. Samson caught him, flipped him upside down to seize him by
the ankles and swing him around and around with such force and
speed that those closing in on him were mowed down in a senseless
heap.
The violence of Samson's action, which left dead and dying
all around, was a quick convincer to the Philistines that they
were dealing with a man of super-human strength, and that further
opposition would result only in more death and injury. They melted
away in retreat, giving Samson the opportunity at last, to get out
of that region.

More Trouble For Samson

Instead of going to the home of his parents, where the

Philistines would be certain to look for him, Samson went eastward
into the, land of the tribe of Judah. The Philistines were in
power there, too, but he found refuge near Jerusalem in a cave-
like fortress named Etam, where some Israelites had gathered to
defend themselves against their oppressors. (Judges 15:7-8.)
The Philistines immediately formed an army which marched
eastward into the territory of Judah, where the soldiers camped in
a rugged area of limestone cliffs in Lehi, near where Samson was
hiding. When the leaders of Judah inquired why an army had come
against them, they were told that it had come to insure that the
men of Judah would find Samson and deliver him, as a bound
captive, to the Philistine army.
The men of Judah had no choice in the matter. They knew that
the Philistines would attack them if they refused. They bowed to
the wishes of their tyrants by promising that they would bring
Samson back as a helpless prisoner.
Later, at the fortress of Etam where Samson was staying, a
messenger excitedly rushed in with the news that an army was
approaching from the north.
"There must be at least three thousand!" he panted. "They've
come down to try to capture Samson, the long-haired nazarite!"
(Judges 15:9-11.)

----------------------------------------
 Chapter 69
SAMSON VEXES THE PHILISTINES

EVEN before a messenger arrived to warn Samson at the fortress of

Etam that thousands of soldiers were coming to take him, the young
and powerful Danite spotted the army of three thousand from atop
the fortress. He could tell by the dress and insignia of the
soldiers that they were of the tribe of Judah. He could think of
no valid reason why fellow Israelites would be a threat to him or
the men with him.

Samson Is Arrested

When the leaders of the army of Judah met with Samson and the
other men at the fortress, the reason for the presence of so many
men was soon made known.
"We admire your great strength and we have marveled at the
ways you have used it and your sense of humor in making the foxes
set fire to the Philistines' crops," the captain of the army of
Judah told Samson. "However, you seem to have forgotten that the
Philistines are ruling over us, and that no one man can change
that unhappy situation. Your violent actions against them and your
insulting ways and remarks have only made them more hostile toward
us. Why have you caused so much trouble?"
"They are our enemies," Samson replied. "They treated me
badly, and I did the same to them. And I might as well enjoy my
revenge by having a good laugh at their expense." (Judges 15:1-
11.)
"What you did has resulted in more grief than you realize,"
the captain continued. "Now we have had to promise the Philistines
that we will deliver you to them bound and alive! Otherwise, their
soldiers will overrun the land with a terrible slaughter!"
Samson silently surveyed the three thousand soldiers below.
He was beginning to understand the seriousness of the situation.
"Who figured that so many men would be required to capture
me?" he laughed. "I am only one man."
The captain's face turned a little red, but he had a
reasonable answer.
"We didn't know how many men would be in and around this
fortress."
Samson knew that he would have to submit then and there to
the men of Judah or fight against his own people in an attempt to
escape. He loved all Israelites and didn't want to hurt any of
them.
"I'll willingly go with you if you'll promise to keep me
alive," Samson finally said.
 "We'll have to bind you," the captain told him, "but I
promise you that otherwise you will receive only the best
treatment from us."
Samson was free to do as he wished until the soldiers of
Judah had eaten and rested and were ready to start back northward.
Then the husky Danite's mighty arms were securely bound behind his
back with two lengths of strong, new rope. Knots were made
especially secure and the rope was bound very tightly over his
cloth-wrapped wrists so that there would be no opportunity for
leverage or slack by which the binding might gradually be worked
loose. (Judges 15:12-13.)
When the army of Judah started out, Samson was carried on a
litter between burros. The captain wished to make certain that
nothing happened to the Danite before he could be delivered to the
Philistines, who were still waiting to the north in the rugged
region of Judah where their army had moved on.
It was not many miles from the fortress of Etam to where the
Philistines were encamped. Just before the men of Judah reached
the place, the captain gave orders to his three thousand men to
disband and return to their homes. He was fearful that the army of
the Philistines might have formed a trap ahead for his men. A
handful of men were ordered on to guide the burros carrying
Samson, and these men were advised to escape, if they could, as
soon as Samson was in the hands of the Philistines.

A Surprise for the Philistines

When the Philistines learned from look-outs that Samson was

being brought into their camp, they became very excited. They
grabbed up their arms and rushed southward to seize the man who
had troubled them so much. When they saw him being carried toward
them, they begun shouting in triumph. It was quite satisfying to
them to view him being borne to his apparent doom in their midst.
Instead of seizing him immediately, they stood back and shouted
taunts and insults. At this point the men who were guiding the
burros felt that they had accomplished their mission, and they
turned to flee.
Samson made no effort to do anything. Officers sent men to
approach him to examine his bonds to make certain that they were
real and sufficient. They reported that the ropes were new, strong
and well knotted, and that Samson was truly helpless. Assured, the
Philistine officers boldly gathered around Samson.
"So this is the mighty Israelite called Samson!" a Philistine
officer haughtily addressed the prone Danite. "You have caused us
some trouble in the past, but now you should know that your future
is going to be full of a lot more trouble, even though it will be
a very short future!"
 A great cheer rose from the Philistines. This was too much
for Samson, who had been trying to wait for some kind of
opportunity. Anger can result in increased strength, and so it was
with the muscular Danite. At the same time God imbued him with a
special power because he had kept the requirements of a nazarite.
The laughter and hoots of the Philistines increased as Samson
jerked himself up and strained at his ropes. In his bound state
Samson's bulging muscles, rising veins and expression of anger and
agony were a combination to cause great mirth to his enemies. All
this was changed within seconds when the bonds snapped and the
Danite leaped to his feet. Laughter abruptly faded. Grinning
expressions turned to those of surprise and disbelief. Those who
stood close to Samson swiftly moved away from him. (Judges 15:14.)
This was a crucial moment for Samson. He knew that he needed
more than his fists to protect himself. There was no club, sword,
spear or knife within his immediate reach. There were stones, but
they could only be thrown, and were awkward to use.

Only the Jawbone of a Donkey

His darting eyes at last focused on the nearby skeleton of a

donkey that had died recently and had been freshly picked clean by
scavengers. Samson leaped to the bones, jerked the head from the
rest of the skeleton and yanked the lower jawbone from the head.
By this time the bolder of the Philistines were beginning to
close in on him. Grasping the jawbone by its smaller end, Samson
started slamming away all about him, cracking the arms, heads,
chests and backs of those who were courageous enough, however
unwise, to come close to him. Some of the officers who had taunted
Samson were pushed up to him by their surging soldiers, insomuch
that they were included among Samson's victims.
When Philistine soldiers at a distance at last realized what
was happening, they tried to rush in and overcome Samson by their
very numbers. Men were rammed up to the Danite by the hundreds,
but Samson swung the jawbone so swiftly and fiercely that no man
was able to seize him or even touch him without being severely
wounded or slain. Even so, the Philistines continued to pour in to
their deaths.
What with Samson being surrounded with Philistines, soldiers
more at a distance hesitated to use spears and arrows, lest they
kill their own men. The sight of the slaughter of their fellow
soldiers by a man crushing their skulls was too unnerving for the
Philistines. The rest of them disappeared into the hills, bringing
the strange battle to a quick end.
There was silence to take the place of the shouts of fighting
men. And on the arid ground lay a thousand Philistine corpses
brought to that state because of Samson's swift, strong use of a
donkey's jawbone -- and God's help. (Judges 15:15.)
It was a ragged, sweating, weary Danite who looked warily
about for more Philistines to rush in. He was breathing hard after
his long, fatiguing struggle. He listened for the approach of more
attackers, but the only sounds were the groans of the wounded and
dying. As Samson uncertainly stood there amid the hundreds of
corpses, it was difficult for him to realize what had happened.
"I can scarcely believe it," he muttered to himself. "God
must have helped and protected me, or I wouldn't have been able to
overcome all these men with the jawbone of a donkey!"
Finally he realized that the fingers of his right hand were
still wrapped tightly around the jawbone. Then he tossed it away.
He named the place "Ramath-Lehi", which means "Hill of The
Jawbone." (Judges 15:16-17.)
Until that moment he hadn't realized how tired and thirsty he
had become. He looked around for some source of water, but there
appeared to be no brook or spring in the vicinity. None of the
dead Philistines had canteens, having excitedly rushed out of
their camp with only their weapons.
Samson realized he would be risking death if his enemies
should attack him in his tired condition. He fell weakly to his
knees in the dry soil, then forward on his face.

God Sends Water

"You have helped me through many great dangers, God!" he

muttered wearily. "Surely you didn't spare me to this moment just
so I would die of thirst and my body at last fall into the hands
of my pagan enemies! Please give me water!"
He lay motionless on the hot ground. His throat began to burn
as though he had swallowed hot coals. He was too miserable and
worn out to go any farther.
Above his labored breathing he heard a faint sound like the
soft gurgle of bubbling liquid.
Samson then raised his head up to see clear water flowing up
out of the ground only a few feet away! He stared at it
unbelievingly. It took moments for him to realize that God had
granted his request and had by a miracle made a spring in a low
spot, or hollow place, there at Lehi, called "the jaw" in the King
James version. Spurred to action by the sight and sound of the
water, he crawled slowly up to it and dropped his head into the
cool spring to gulp in the life-giving water!
Soon Samson's strength returned. He was so thankful for the
miracle God performed to save his life that he named the place En-
hakkore, which means "Well of the Implorer." (Judges 15:18-19.)
 He had no difficulty in returning to his home town. The
Philistines feared him more than ever. Some believed that he was
possessed with a demon, while others thought that the Israelite
God he worshipped had something to do with his unusual strength.
They decided to leave him alone until some circumstance favorable
to them would result in his death.
It was a long, long time, however, before that circumstance
developed. After his victorious encounter with the Philistine
army, God made Samson judge over southwest Israel. He continued in
that office for the next twenty years. During that time, however,
the Israelites were still under subjection to their oppressors.
(Judges 15:20.)
One day near the end of that twenty-year period, Samson
rashly went to the Philistine capital city of Gaza near the
Mediterranean, or the Great Sea. This city had been captured by
Judah many years previously, but had fallen back into Philistine
hands at one of the times Israel had forsaken the Creator.
Samson's reason for going to Gaza isn't mentioned in the
Bible, but it was unwise for him to move about in the land of his
enemies. To make matters worse, he went into one of Gaza's leading
inns. It was impossible that such a powerfully built man -- with
the uncut hair and beard of one under a nazarite vow -- should go
unrecognized. Since Samson's peculiar features were well known,
word spread swiftly that the mighty Danite was in town. Military
officials were quite excited when they heard the news. They
immediately ordered men to close the gates of the city so that
Samson could not leave. Excitement mounted when it was later
reported that Samson had been so attracted by the proprietress of
the inn that he had decided to stay there till the next day.

Are Gates and Bars Enough?

"This is even more to our advantage!" a Philistine officer

exclaimed. "He'll surely stay all night, and we'll better be able
to cope with him in the daylight. Then, when he tries to get out,
we will have the last laugh. At that time I want every man to come
out of hiding and set upon him with every kind of weapon. This
time that Israelite, Samson, will come to his death by our hands!"
(Judges 16:1-2.)
Some Philistines who were aware of the plot against Samson
quickly went to the inn to inform him. Of course they hoped that
the Israelite judge would reward them handsomely. Samson realized
that this could be a plan to get him out of the place right away
and into the arms of his enemies, but he took a chance and left
the inn about midnight.
Carefully keeping in the deep shadows, he silently went to
the double gates of the city. He thought it strange that no guards
were in sight. He hurried to remove the bar that held the gates
locked and rigid after dark. To his surprise, after he removed the
bar, the gates were still rigid. He pushed and pulled on them, but
they wouldn't open. He realized then that another bar had also
been fixed to the outside of the gates -- undoubtedly to keep him
escaping to safety among his own people.
There was no way out except over the wall. It was too high
for him to scale. And in those places where structures were built
high against it, it might have been possible for him to get up on
the wall, but it would have been too much of a drop on the
outside.
Samson was as angry at himself for having blundered into this
predicament as he was at the Philistines for trapping him. His
first impulse was to step back and hurl himself at the double door
in an attempt to crack the outside bar. Then a vengeful notion
came to him. He seized the post to which the left gate was fixed
and yanked it loose from the wall. He did the same with the right
post. The gates and posts, held together by the bar that had been
bolted across them from the outside fell to the ground as a solid
mass. Samson was free again! Just for a joke -- to have a laugh on
the Philistine oppressors -- Samson decided to make them look
ridiculous again.
Lifting one edge up, Samson squeezed under the gates and
hoisted them onto his shoulders. After balancing them to the best
position, he walked away with the gates of Gaza -- posts, bar and
all!
But Samson wasn't content just to remove the gates. They were
found a few days later on top of a high hill several miles to the
east. (Judges 16:3.)
With all his strength and his virtues -- his faithfulness to
his nazarite vow, his patriotic love for God and the Israelites --
Samson seemed to have a weakness for pretty Philistine women. To
him their pagan culture seemed very charming. Not long after the
episode at Gaza, he was attracted to a Philistine woman by the
name of Delilah.
There were five main Philistine rulers, and when they heard
that Samson had chosen a mate, they found out who she was and sent
agents to talk to her.
"We have been instructed by our superiors to ask you to do a
great favor for them," the agents secretly told Delilah. "It is
something that should be easy for you, but we are willing to
reward you well."
"Of course this has to do with Samson," the wily Delilah
remarked casually.
"Why -- yes. It does," the spokesman for the agents replied.
 "And you would like me to find out what makes him so strong
so that the rulers of Philistia will know how to deal with him,"
Delilah went on.
The agents were a bit taken aback by this statement, but at
the same time they were relieved that they wouldn't have so much
to explain.
"I expected something like this." Delilah told them. "What
makes you think, gentlemen, that even a great reward would cause
me to betray Samson?" (Judges 16:4-5.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 70
THE POWER OF A WOMAN

SAMSON fell in love with a beautiful Philistine woman named

Delilah. (Judges 16:4.) The five representatives of the five
rulers of Philistia had come to offer a reward to Delilah if she
would discover for them the secret of Samson's strength. When
Delilah asked them why they presumed that she could be paid to
betray Samson, they felt that she was about to refuse.

Delilah Makes a Deal

"You should do this for the good of our great nation and all
your Philistine friends," they anxiously told her. "You would be
aiding in keeping down trouble and bloodshed!" Delilah eyed them
quizzically for a few moments.
"I suppose you are right," she finally said, casually running
one hand over her hair to push it into place. "If I find out what
you want to know, how much are you willing to give me?"
"We'll give you a total of 5,500 pieces of silver, and no
more," the relieved spokesman for the agents replied. "This money
will be delivered to you just as soon as Samson is in our hands!"
(Judges 16:5.)
"Be prepared to pay me very soon," Delilah quipped as she
smiled at the five men. Although Samson didn't realize it, the
woman he loved was proving to be a greedy opportunist who would do
anything for enough money.
That same night she began to question Samson about the source
of his strength.
"One reason why I admire and respect you so much," she fondly
whispered to him in a time of intimacy, "is that your enemies have
never been able to overcome you because of your great physical
power. I know that you must have some secret source of such
unusual power. It would please me if you would tell me that
secret."
 "I can think of no worthwhile reason why you should know such
a thing," Samson replied. "You are a bit too curious to be
pleased."
"I suppose so," Delilah tactfully sighed. "I merely hoped
that you would share with me the knowledge of what great thing it
would take to overcome such a strong man as you."
Samson fondly surveyed Delilah. He had such an ardent
affection for her that he didn't wish to refuse her some kind of
answer. Yet, he did not completely trust her with the secret of
his great strength. And Samson did not want to risk unnecessary
danger. So he decided to use his sharp wit again so that, if
Delilah talked too much to the wrong people, he might have another
good laugh on the Philistines.
"If my enemies were to carefully bind me with seven strong,
green strips of bark twisted together," Samson said, "then my
special strength would fail me, and I would be no stronger than
any other man of my physical development." (Judges 16:7.)
"Samson, why do you tell me such a tale?" Delilah gently
scolded him, thereby trying to cause him to think that she didn't
believe him.
"Why don't you try binding me with such a cord and see what
happens?" Samson asked. "I think I shall do just that, my
darling," Delilah replied.
Hours later, Delilah contacted the representatives of the
rulers of Philistia to tell them what Samson had told her.
"It could be that Samson made up a story to test your
loyalty," one of the men observed.
"I realize that," Delilah answered, "but you'll agree that
we'll have to take a chance. Furnish me with the seven strong,
green strips of bark braided together, and I'll manage somehow to
tie Samson up with them. I'll have men hiding in another part of
my home to leap on him if he cannot break the cord!"
"Excellent!" exclaimed the spokesman for the five agents.
"We'll send you the cord right away! The rest is up to you!"

Another Laugh for Samson

Later, when everything was in readiness, Delilah produced the

cord and playfully wound it about Samson.
"I took you at your word," she told him smilingly, carefully
knotting the cord at his wrists behind his back. "Now, if you are
as helpless as you said you would be. what if I should call for
your enemies to come and take you?"
"This little game of ours wouldn't be very interesting if you
already knew what would happen," Samson teased. "If you have some
way to get in touch with my enemies this very minute, I'll face
them!"
 Samson was quite unaware that a number of picked Philistine
soldiers were hiding only a few yards away, ready to pounce on him
at the expected moment of his helplessness. He was quite surprised
when Delilah began shouting.
"Samson is bound!" she called out excitedly. "Come after him,
you men!
The hidden men, peeking through small slits in a curtain,
failed to move or make any noise. They first wanted to see what
the Danite would do. They had been told that he probably would
struggle quite fiercely with his bonds if they proved to be too
much for him, and the soldiers were taking no chances.
Suddenly Samson broke the cord as though it were made of
cobwebs, causing the Philistines to fall back and quietly flee
through a rear entrance. Delilah was relieved that the soldiers
hadn't rushed into the room. She quickly regained her composure
and concealed her disappointment by smiling and applauding.
(Judges 16:8-9.)
A few nights later, when she felt that enough time had passed
so that Samson wouldn't guess how anxious she was to betray him,
she again brought up the subject of his strength.
"Why did you jest with me about the wonderful source of your
great power?" she asked in a hurt tone. "I don't think it was fair
of you to tell me something that wasn't true."
"I didn't think you had a good reason to be serious," Samson
explained, "so I put you off with a light answer."
"But I was serious!" Delilah insisted. "Why shouldn't you
tell me what a wondrous thing it would take to overcome such a man
as you?"
Again, because of his deep feeling for Delilah, Samson felt
that he should give an answer, but he was too wary to tell her all
she wanted to know.

Samson Still Cautious

"All right, Delilah," he sighed. "Here's what could prove my

undoing. If I were bound tightly with strong, new ropes that have
never before been used for any other purpose, then would I be only
as strong as any other man of my size and development."
Delilah realized that this wasn't necessarily so, but there
was nothing to do but obtain the new rope and again hide the
Philistines in her house while she once more went through the
rather childish procedure of playfully binding Samson.
"I can't imagine why tying me up seems so fascinating to
you," Samson commented, "but if it makes you happy, I don't mind."
By this time Delilah had bound Samson very thoroughly with
the heavy, strong, new rope. She believed now that he would have
great difficulty in getting free, what with the manner in which
she had wound the rope around and around his arms, wrists, waist
and neck. After tying a last knot, she abruptly backed away.
"Samson is bound!" she shouted. "Come out and seize him
before he can loose himself."
Again the peeking Philistines held back until they could be
doubly sure that it was safe to expose themselves. When they saw
Samson flex his muscles and break the ropes as though they were
fine threads, they once more fled for their lives. (Judges 16:10-
12.)
Delilah could well be thankful for the second time that the
Philistines left instead of exposing themselves. She repeated her
performance of the time before, to try to cause Samson to believe
that it was all a little game, however silly, to show him how much
she admired his unusual physical power.
For the third time, several nights later, Delilah launched
into another attempt to uncover Samson's secret.
"You have mocked me twice in this matter," she told Samson in
a wounded voice. "Don't you love me enough to share your greatest
secret with me?"
"Of course I do," Samson answered. "Now listen to this. As
you know, I often divide my hair into seven different tresses.
I'll lie here on the floor in front of your loom. If you can weave
my seven locks with the web of your loom, the main source of my
strength will depart from me."
For the third time Delilah halfheartedly arranged for
Philistines to be hidden in the next room while Samson submitted
to having his seven plaits of hair being put through Delilah's
loom. Delilah purposely took so much time that Samson fell asleep.
When she had his hair woven with the web and securely fastened to
the pin of her loom, she cried out to the hiding men to leap out
and seize Samson. Awakened, he sat up suddenly, jerking the pin
and the web loose from the loom by the strength of his hair and
muscles. As before, when the Philistines saw that he was free,
they fled. (Judges 16:13-14.)
"How can you say that you love me after mocking me three
times about your great strength?" Delilah asked in a slightly
displeased tone.
"I can love you without having to answer all your questions,"
Samson replied with some irritation. "If you really care for me,
you won't bother me any more with this subject!"

The Temptress Finally Wins

Nevertheless, from then on, Delilah kept badgering him with

questions. Every day and every night she would ply him with
questions about the source of his strength. He began to feel that
the risk he would run by exposing his secret wasn't worth what he
suffered by her nagging. In fact, he felt that he would rather
risk death than continue to put up with such nagging.
"All right! ALL RIGHT!" Samson finally exclaimed in
desperation, clamping his fists against the sides of his head.
"I'll tell you anything you want to know! After that I never want
to hear any more from you about why I am as I am!"
Assuming an expression of compassion, though she was really
quite elated, Delilah rushed to Samson and threw her arms about
him. It appeared that this unprincipled temptress whom Samson
unwisely loved was about to succeed where a whole army had failed.
"I'm sorry, my darling!" she murmured. "I guess I didn't
realize that I was being so troublesome. If it will help you to
get anything off your mind, sit down and tell me all about it!"
"You Philistines probably don't know much about such things,"
Samson began, "but at the moment I was born I became a nazarite,
which meant that I was dedicated to service for the God of Israel
for my entire life. (Judges 13:1-25.) There are several special
things that a nazarite must do. One of those things is to let his
hair and beard grow without any cutting or trimming. (Numbers 6:1-
21.) If my hair and beard were to be cut off, my nazarite vow
would be broken and God probably would not give me the special
protection He has given me all my life. Neither would He give me
the special strength I have at times when I am to perform unusual
feats!" (Judges 16:15-17.)
Delilah was certain that at last Samson had told her the
truth. Later, she contacted the agents of the rulers of Philistia
to tell them that Samson was about to become their prisoner. She
arranged for the usual men to go into hiding in her house that
night.
When Samson returned from business elsewhere, Delilah met him
with unusual warmth. Because it was quite late, she sat on the
floor and suggested that Samson lie with his head in her lap. She
sang to him softly, gently running her fingers through his great
mass of hair. Soon he was asleep, but she didn't try to rush
matters.
She waited until his heavy breathing indicated that he
wouldn't be easily awakened.
It was then that she silently signaled to one of the men in
concealment, who hesitantly appeared and fearfully moved toward
the sleeping Danite. This man was a barber whom Delilah had hired
to join the Philistine soldiers.

Samson's Nazarite Vow Broken

It took time for this timorous fellow to get up courage to

apply his razor to Samson's flowing locks, but once he got off to
a start, it didn't take him long to deftly crop the sleeping man's
hair and beard off short. When his task was done, he lost no time
in leaving.
During this most unusual haircut, Samson had at times moved
restlessly. Delilah continued singing to him softly, hoping that
he wouldn't spoil everything by awakening.
But as soon as he was shorn, Delilah didn't care how soon he
awoke. She signaled to the Philistines to come out of hiding, but
they didn't dare until they could believe that he was too weak to
overcome them.
"Wake up to face your enemies!" Delilah scoffingly muttered
to Samson.
Samson moved, but didn't awaken. Delilah pushed his head off
her lap and prodded him with her foot. (Judges 16:18-19.)
"Get up, Israelite!" she smirked. "You have company!"
Only half awake, Samson slowly got to his knees, at the same
time sleepily rubbing his head.
When he felt the absence of hair, his eyes popped open and he
lurched to his feet. Because he reeled slightly due to coming out
of deep slumber so suddenly, the hiding Philistines believed that
he had suddenly become very weak. At last, after running from
Samson several times, they had the courage to charge out and swarm
over him.
Samson at first tried to beat them off as they came on, but
suddenly realized he no longer had his great strength. He began
wondering how he had lost his hair and if God had completely
deserted him because of his breaking his nazarite vow. The answer
was plain when it became apparent that he was powerless against
the group of brawny Philistine soldiers. Samson's love for a
pretty pagan had been his undoing, just as God had warned the
Israelites. (Exodus 23:31-33; Joshua 23:12-13.)
The Philistines hauled Samson to the floor, then pinned him
down and bound him. By this time Delilah had disappeared. She had
slipped out to collect the 5,500 pieces of silver from the agents
who were close at hand.
From then on, for the next hour or so, Philistines closed in
from all directions. Samson was dragged outside and confronted by
a growing number of enemy officers who were most jubilant about
the great victory over one man -- a victory it had taken them more
than two decades to accomplish because God had planned it that
way.
Amidst the shouts and cheers of the Philistines, Samson
realized that he had been betrayed by a woman he should have
shunned, and that God was punishing him. Bitter indeed was the
distress of this mighty man who had just been outwitted and
overpowered by a woman of very low character.
 To add to his misery and apprehension, the bound Samson
suddenly was aware that someone was shoving two red-hot pieces of
metal directly toward his eyes! (Judges 16:20-21.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 71
FROM REBELLION TO IDOLATRY

HAVING lost his special God-given strength when his hair was cut
off during his sleep, Samson finally fell into the hands of the
Philistines. They didn't choose to kill him, because they wanted
to show him off around the country. To make certain that he
wouldn't continue to give them trouble, they intended to deprive
him of his sight. (Judges 16:15-21.)

Samson's Tragic Penalty

When Samson saw the red-hot irons being pushed toward his
head, he threw every ounce of his vigor into trying to snap the
thick leather cords binding his arms and legs. Although his
natural strength was most unusual, he couldn't even begin to break
his bonds without God's help.
In that awful moment when the hot iron took away his sight,
the Danite realized that it was his punishment because he had
fallen for Philistine women. Too late, he finally realized he had
fallen for their good looks -- their eye-appeal -- and not for
character. God had warned the Israelites that they should not
intermarry with the people of surrounding pagan nations, because
they would lead the Israelites away from following God. The
Israelites were to be a special, holy people. (Deuteronomy 7:1-6.)
Amid growing crowds of yelling Philistines, the wretched,
degraded, pain-ridden Israelite was paraded out of town and
southward to the city of Gaza, the gates of which Samson had
previously carried away. There he was bound with chains and
imprisoned. Later his chains were loosened just enough so that he
could be put to work at the menial task of pushing a millstone in
the grain-grinding room of the prison. (Judges 16:21.) Ordinarily
several men were required to keep the heavy stone turning, but the
Philistines often forced Samson to move it all by himself until
his strength gave out.
In the months that followed, the Danite was a great object of
interest and ridicule for his enemies. Thousands, a few at a time,
came to the prison to watch him struggle with the millstone. At
various times he was taken to important public gatherings so that
more people would be able to see the pathetic figure who for so
long had been their mighty enemy. Meanwhile, Samson's hair was
again growing to an unusual length.
To show their thanks to their pagan god, called Dagon, for
helping them win out over Samson, the Philistines planned a
special meeting at a large temple in Gaza. The temple contained a
huge image of their idol, to which they intended to make unusual
sacrifices. It was to be a most extraordinary event at which all
the Philistine leaders were to be present. (Judges 16:22-23.)
When the time arrived for the celebration, about three
thousand spectators were gathered, including all the rulers,
military leaders and other dignitaries and their wives or women
friends jammed into the best viewing area. (Verse 27.)
The idol Dagon was a towering monstrosity with a human-like
head and torso. From the waist down it resembled the rear half of
a fish. Before it was a wide stone altar on which sacrifices were
to be made. Pompous Philistine priests stood by to await their
part in the ceremonies, some of which were disgustingly lewd.

Debauch and Degradation

Because the emphasis was on pleasure in this special

celebration, wine flowed freely all day. By noon so many people
were in some stage of drunkenness that there arose a chant for
Samson to be brought before them. As the hours passed, the demand
became louder and louder.
The priests of Dagon were greatly discouraged by this turn of
events. They felt that the high point of the celebration should be
the sacrifices and exciting ceremonial rites, and they realized
that an appearance by Samson would probably upstage their part of
the show. Accordingly, they sent word to the Philistine rulers
present, requesting that the loud demands of the crowd be
squelched.
The priests were the ones who were squelched, however. It
developed that the ones who were most loudly demanding Samson's
presence included the wives and companions of the Philistine
leaders in the balconies, and it wasn't the wish of the leaders
that their ladies should be disappointed. An official order soon
went out to bring Samson to the temple.
When the Danite appeared before the crowd, a mighty surge of
derisive remarks and laughter broke out. Most of the people
expected their prisoner to be dragged out by several strong
guards. Instead, he hesitantly came on stage with a small boy who
led him by the hand!
This piece of showmanship to degrade Samson and please the
audience resulted in such drawn-out clamor that a high official
finally had to appear on the altar to quiet the crowd.
 "Let us proceed with the ceremonies to show our thanks to our
great god Dagon for what he has done for us!" he shouted. "Then we
shall bring back the blind Israelite to perform a few feats of
strength for us!" (Judges 16:24-25.)
This pacified the crowd. The speaker motioned for the boy to
lead Samson out of sight, and festivities continued.
Samson had been in the temple once before he had lost his
sight. He remembered that it was built in such a way that the main
structural strength of the building depended on two huge columns.
"Lad, lead me to the two main pillars of the temple," Samson
said to his young guide.
"I can't do that," the boy replied. "I was told to stay right
here with you until the sacrifices are over. Then I am to take you
out in the sight of the people again."
"But I am weary from working at the mill," Samson explained,
"and these dangling chains on my ankles are very tiring. If I
could prop myself between those two close pillars for a few
minutes, I would be a bit refreshed for what I am to do later
before the people." (Judges 16:26.)

Samson's Desperate Plan

Samson was hoping the boy would find that the attention of
all officers and officials nearby was directed to what was
happening out on the altar, so that his young guide would find it
easier to do as he was asked.
"Well -- " the lad faltered, "it's really only a little way
to the pillars, and I don't see anyone watching us. Maybe I could
get you over there if you'll tell anyone who asks that it was your
idea and not mine."
"I promise," Samson said. "And I think I can give you some
very important advice in return for your favor."
The moment Samson was led within touch of the pillars, he
quickly felt the distance between them. It turned out, as he
remembered, only a few feet. This suited the plan Samson was
devising for getting revenge on all the great Philistine leaders.
"Thank you for doing this for me," Samson said to his
youthful guide. "Now I'm going to give you that important advice I
promised you. I want you to leave me at once and run out of the
temple as fast as you can!"
"Why must I do that?" the lad asked unhappily. "It's my duty
to stay with you. If I don't, I'll be beaten!"
"It could be worse for you if you don't leave now!" Samson
whispered harshly to the boy. "Go before it's too late!"
The Israelite realized the value of every second. He spent no
more time talking. He bowed his head and silently and fervently
asked God to once more strengthen him to the extent that he could
perform a feat by which he might be avenged for the loss of his
sight by the Philistines. It was God's plan that Samson should
feel strongly about this personal request, so that he would make
the effort and sacrifice He had in mind. (Judges 16:27-28.)
After his prayer, Samson groped out quickly for his young
companion, but he felt nothing.
"Where are you, lad?" he called out.
There was no response. The boy, realizing something was
afoot, had quietly scampered out.
Samson waited for a few moments, then stepped back between
the pillars. He spread his hands and feet out and pressed them
against the columns on either side so that he was firmly wedged
between the two columns. From that point he squirmed his way
upward until he was several feet above the floor.
Excited shouts suddenly came to him above the rising babble
of the roused crowd.
"Get Samson!" someone suddenly yelled. "He's trying to
escape!"
The Danite heard the sound of frantically approaching
footsteps. He knew that he had been discovered. Momentarily he
expected a spear or a knife to thud into his body. He had hoped to
work higher up the pillars to a point where pressure would be more
effective, but there was no more time left for maneuvering. Time
was fast running out for a try at one final great feat of
strength.
"God of Israel, help me to bring death to these Philistines,
even though I have to die with them!" Samson prayed.

A Tragic Success

Using all his natural strength, Samson strained desperately

against the two pillars. He was at first unable to move them, and
relaxed himself a moment for a second try. It was then that God
imbued him with superhuman power. Just as some Philistine soldiers
were about to reach him and jerk him down, Samson managed to move
the pillars. They bowed away from each other, then buckled, the
stone blocks slipping out of place to allow all that was above to
come thundering to the floor. Samson and the men who were about to
seize him were crushed and buried.
The two main columns having been connected directly with and
supporting the rest of the structure, the whole temple crumpled
and came crashing down within a matter of seconds. The wild shouts
of drunken celebration abruptly turned to screams of terror as
three thousand people plummeted to their deaths on hundreds more
people below. Pagan priests at the altar lost their lives at the
same time as the idol Dagon crashed face downward in the dust of
destruction.
 In those few seconds when so many of the leaders of Philistia
were wiped out along with Samson, the Israelites of southwest
Canaan were freed for a time from their oppressors. Without their
leaders, the Philistines could do little against the Israelites.
In spite of his weakness, Samson's life and his death were not in
vain. God used him in a mighty manner for the benefit of his
people. (Judges 16:29-30.) Word of the great destruction quickly
spread, and the Israelites realized they no longer need have such
great fear of the Philistines.
Inasmuch as the Israelites suddenly lost their fear of the
Philistines, Samson's relatives boldly went down to Gaza to find
and claim his body. They took it back to the territory of the
tribe of Dan, where Samson was buried next to his father in the
family cemetery near his home town. (Judges 16:31.)
Because God spoke in the Bible so plainly about Samson's
weakness for pretty Philistine women, some people have
misunderstood the meaning of Samson's life. Samson's accusers have
forgotten that God Himself said He allowed Samson to fall prey to
this weakness in order to bring Samson into conflict with the
Philistines. Read it in Judges 14:1-4. Samson's accusers have also
forgotten that Samson was a man of extraordinary faithfulness to
God in every way except for this one major weakness -- and in a
time when most of the Israelites were steeped in idolatry.
Out of his great love for God and for his fellow Israelites,
Samson faithfully kept God's commandments and fulfilled all of the
requirements of his nazarite vow -- except for that one major
weakness which God knew he had. Because of the grief brought upon
him by his love for Philistine women, Samson struggled even harder
to deliver his people from oppression than he would have if no
trouble had befallen him.
Samson cheerfully, without complaining, accepted the life of
trouble and heartache that came upon him in God's service. He
laughed at grief and made a joke of disappointment. Who among us
has so cheerfully borne grief?
Samson wasn't concerned about his sufferings, because he,
like Abraham and God's other faithful servants of old, was
concerned about God's salvation and the heavenly city made by God,
in which they shall have an inheritance after being resurrected.
(Hebrews 11:10, 14-16, 32, 35, 39-40.) These men had faith that
God would establish that great city on earth as the eternal home
of His children. (Revelation 21:1-4.) Samson's great faith in God
enabled him to overcome most of his temptations -- and he very
likely overcame his fondness for pagan Philistine women and
repented of that sin while he was in prison.

How Idolatry Starts

 Samson was one of the last of the judges. In the period when
these leaders were in and out of power in various parts of Canaan,
Israel was never quite right with God. After Joshua's death the
people went so far into idolatry that God gave them no leaders or
deliverers for many years. Without leadership or punishment,
people degenerated to the point where each person lived as he
thought best (Judges 17:6), a condition which led to all kinds of
trouble. God had commanded the Israelites for their own good not
to do what they thought best, but to obey Him. (Deuteronomy 12:8.)
The Israelites repeatedly disobeyed, doing as they pleased -- as
they thought best -- to their sorrow.
For example, to go back to an era before the first judge
appeared on the scene, there was a man by the name of Micah, in
the tribe of Ephraim, who had stolen a sizable sum of silver from
his elderly mother. Considering herself of a religious nature,
Micah's mother had in her own way decided to dedicate the eleven
hundred shekels to God. She was so upset when she found the money
missing that she pronounced a curse on the thief, whoever he was.
When Micah heard his mother pray that some evil thing should
overcome the thief, he was quite worried. He, too, in a
superstitious way, feared the God of Israel, though he didn't know
too much about how to please God. Because his parents had not
trained him to obey God, Micah was a thief and a scoundrel. Afraid
that some evil thing would befall him, however, he confessed the
theft to his mother, and gave all the money back to her. She was
saddened to learn that her own son would rob her, but at the same
time she was so pleased to realize that her son was conscience-
stricken that, still doing as she thought right, instead of
obeying the scriptures, she offered the money back to him. (Judges
17:1-3.)
"I dare not take it," Micah said. "You pronounced a curse on
the one who took it, and I don't want that curse to fall on me.
You should use the money as you first intended -- doing something
for God!"
Micah's mother agreed. Micah and his mother weren't earnestly
looking to God to learn how to live. They didn't obey Him, but
lived as they pleased and convinced themselves their way was all
right with God, as long as they did some little physical thing
religiously. Their religion had degenerated to the level of
superstition -- a man-made idolatry. Micah's mother had spent
hours designing a certain kind of image, or idol, that she thought
would be pleasing to God, and her first act was to use some of the
silver to have such a carved image heavily coated. The metal
worker she hired also melted more of the silver down into a solid
metal idol for her. Eager to help in this misguided project, Micah
carefully created several small idols such as were found in most
pagan homes. He also produced a vestment of the type he fancied
should be worn by an Israelite priest.
Micah then chose one of his sons, who was full grown, to be a
priest. (Judges 17:4-6.) This was another wrong thing to do
because only those of the family of Aaron were to be priests in
Israel. (Exodus 28:1-5; Leviticus 8:35-36; Numbers 3:10;
Deuteronomy 21:5.) No one can appoint himself to God's ministry.
(Numbers 16; Numbers 17; Hebrews 5:4.)

Idolatry Caused by Spiritual Neglect

What Micah and his mother were attempting to do, in their

superstitious zeal, was to set up their own temple of worship,
patterned slightly after what they had heard or supposed it was
like at the tabernacle at Shiloh. The farther they got into
idolatry, the more religious they felt. The religions of the
surrounding pagan nations had been so mixed in with God's laws
over the years that very few Israelites could remember what God
expected of them. It was somewhat as it is today with so many
church denominations that try to decide for themselves how to
worship God. Most of them teach and promote ancient pagan beliefs
gotten by hearsay and tradition, as in Micah's case, mixing them
with a few true Christian principles -- something the Bible
repeatedly states is loathsome in God's sight. (Deuteronomy 12:29-
30; II Kings 17:15.)
Micah and his mother had no Bible to instruct them and made
little or no effort to learn God's laws on the Sabbaths and during
the festival assemblies as they should have. (Deuteronomy 6:1-12;
Acts 15:21; Deuteronomy 31:9-13; Nehemiah 8:1-3.) Otherwise, they
probably would have done things much differently. As it was, Micah
in his paganized way felt that he was fairly successful in doing
his part to revive respect for God in his part of Israel just as
people in false churches do today. He wasn't aware of how wrong he
was.
One day a young Israelite stranger stopped at Micah's house,
explaining that he was a Levite looking for work. When Micah heard
this, he became very excited.
"I've heard that Levites make the best priests!" he
exclaimed. "How would you like to work for me as my priest?"
(Judges 17:7-10.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 72
A MINISTER FOR HIRE
THE wandering Levite who had come to the home of Micah, an
Ephraimite, was warmly welcomed. Micah immediately learned from
which tribe the stranger had come and that his name was Jonathan.
(Judges 17:5-8.) He had heard that Levites were especially suited
to be priests, though he didn't know exactly why.
Had he known God's laws, he would have realized that God had
chosen them for a special purpose. In the days of Moses, God chose
out of the tribe of Levi the family of Aaron to be His priests.
(Exodus 28:1, 40-43.) The other Levites were to do the physical
work of caring for the tabernacle. (Numbers 1:47-54.) They were
all to be teachers.

A Grandson of Moses

"My son is now my priest here at our humble little shrine,"

Micah enthusiastically told the stranger. "If you, a Levite, would
consent to replace him, I shall provide all your clothes, priestly
vestments and objects, food and lodging! Besides, I shall give you
ten shekels of silver a year!"
The Levite should have been terribly shocked to find such
apostasy in Israel. But he wasn't. In fact, he was wandering about
because he had been thrust from his office for his sins.
The stranger realized that this offer was more profitable and
more to his liking than what he had been doing, even though ten
shekels of silver was only a very small amount. Since most
Israelites were failing to pay God His tithe, many Levites had no
income. They had apparently failed to teach the people tithing.
Being one who was inclined to make the most of a good thing,
Micah's guest acted for a time as though he couldn't make up his
mind. At last, realizing Micah wouldn't raise the offer, the
Levite slowly nodded his head in silent agreement. (Judges 17:9-
10.)
"Good!" Micah exclaimed happily. "Let us lose no time in
consecrating you as my priest. From then on you will be the one
who will conduct ceremonies and talk to God for me. Certainly your
prayers will be honored more because you are a Levite, and
therefore God will surely prosper me!" (Judges 17:11-13.)
This remark made it obvious why Micah was so anxious to be
considered a very religious man. He superstitiously believed that
the combination of images, priest and God would surely bring him
material wealth. Many people today put the same superstitious
confidence in using statues, beads and rituals in church services,
thinking they are serving God.
As for the young stranger, whose name was Jonathan, his
motives weren't any better than Micah's. He was stepping into a
false office. He should have known better. The original inspired
Hebrew manuscripts of the Old Testament tell us he was the
grandson of Moses! At a much later date the Jews tried to hide the
identity of Jonathan. They thought that by doing so they were
honoring Moses. So they inserted above the line the letter "n,"
changing the original word from Moses to Manasseh! That change has
crept into the Authorized Version. (Judges 18:30.)
At this time many of the families of the tribe of Dan were
discouraged because most of their share of Canaan was still held
by the powerful Amorites. (Judges 1:34-35; 18:1.) The mountainous
area around Zorah and Eshtaol, which was all they had been able to
conquer, did not give them enough land. They were unhappy because
their small area was hemmed in so solidly by their enemies. In the
broad valley below them, to the west, the many Amorite chariots
had been able to hurl back every Danite attack.
The Danites didn't trust God to fight their battles as He had
promised. (Deuteronomy 7:1-2.) Out of fear they decided to go
somewhere else and take some weak people's land.
In an effort to learn more about territory in distant areas,
Danite leaders sent five, strong, well-trained scouts from their
towns of Zorah and Eshtaol. It was an expedition somewhat like the
one sent many years before into Canaan by Moses. They were in
search of land that would be easier to conquer.
On their way northward they came to the Mt. Ephraim region
and by chance arrived at Micah's somewhat secluded home as night
was coming on. When Micah saw they were Israelites, he invited
them to stay until morning. (Judges 18:2.)

One Sin Leads to Another

Suddenly they heard the voice of Jonathan, whom they already

knew. When they went in, they met Jonathan, who by then had become
established as Micah's priest. Jonathan told them how he had come
into such an office. These Danites and their whole tribe had
strayed far from God. They probably didn't realize the seriousness
of Jonathan's sins. When the Danites discovered that they were at
a place where divination was used, they wanted Jonathan to get in
touch with the god of this world.
"Find out for us if our expedition will be successful in the
direction we plan to take," they eagerly asked. This is a sad
example of how far the Israelites had strayed from God's law into
fortune-telling. They should have remembered that God commanded
them to go to only the High Priest to inquire as to whether or not
they should go to battle. (Numbers 27:21.)
The Levite obligingly donned his priestly vestments and went
alone into the room where the idols and other religious objects
were. After a while he returned to announce to the Danites what he
thought would please them. They would be safe in their journey,
and God would lead them to a place such as they sought. (Judges
18:3-6.)
The five scouts were greatly pleased by this report -- which
of course was something Jonathan had made up to gratify Micah's
guests in the same manner that an astrologer or palm reader would
seek to please patrons. Jonathan felt sure his guess was a good
one because the Israelites were successful in most of their
efforts.
Assured of success, the Danites continued northward for
several days. Eventually they arrived at a very fertile region
near the southwest corner of Syria. It was north of Lake Huleh --
which is also called the "Waters of Merom" -- and southwest of Mt.
Hermon. There they noted that the people were prosperous and
seemingly were not fearful of raids or attacks by neighboring
nations. The inhabitants had little contact with the outside
world. They carelessly enjoyed their prosperity without
maintaining an adequate defense system.
The city in this area was Laish. When the scouts saw how
unprotected it was, they were doubly certain that Micah's priest
was indeed a sound oracle of God. This part of the land, they
reasoned, was surely meant for at least some of the Danites.
They hastily returned southward to their people in the Danite
cities of Zorah and Eshtaol, about fifteen miles west of
Jerusalem.
"We found a spot far to the north that is a paradise!" the
scouts told their people. "The inhabitants are well off and are
peaceful and at ease. A surprise attack by a well-equipped force
would mean quick victory. We feel sure that God intends us to take
the area. Let us prepare at once to go there!" (Judges 18:7-10.)
Many Danite families decided quickly to go. Since they had
not yet settled into permanent homes, because of the scarcity of
land, they were able to pack quickly. When they moved out next
morning, six hundred Danite men, armed as soldiers, marched
northward with their families and livestock. At the end of the
first day they camped by Kirjath-jearim, only a few miles to the
northeast, and named the spot "The Camp of Dan." On the second day
they approached the home of Micah near Mt. Ephraim. The five
scouts had deliberately guided them there.
"We are near the place where the priest lives who consulted
God and told us that we would be successful in this venture," the
scouts told the leaders of the journeying Danites. "In that house
you see in the distance are valuable sacred objects that we should
own to help insure our future success and protection. If our
procession will stay by the gate, the five of us will make a hasty
visit to the priest to make him an offer." (Judges 18:11-14.)

"You Shall Not Steal"

 The leaders agreed, and the scouts went at once to Micah's
home and greeted the Levite. They then took him out to the gate
and introduced him to their leaders. While he chatted with the
crowd at the gate, the scouts returned quickly to the chapel. No
one was there. Without waiting for anyone to show up, the scouts
seized all the objects and clothing they considered sacred. The
Danites were very superstitious. They thought pillaging a chapel
of these silly little idols would bring success. As Jonathan stood
at the gate chatting with the leaders, he turned to see the scouts
running toward him with the objects of his chapel in their hands.
"What does all this mean?" the Levite anxiously inquired.
"Why have you returned to steal these things? Micah is away, but
if I should call for help his neighbors will come after you!"
(Judges 18:15-18.)
"Don't be foolish!" the scouts warned. "A shout for help
could spoil your chance to better yourself."
"What do you mean by that?" Jonathan demanded.
"We mean that we want you to come with us!" they explained.
"All these people you see are our fellow Danites going to a better
land north of here. Why be a priest to just one man when you can
be a priest to all of us? Go with us this minute, and we'll make
it worthwhile for you!"
Jonathan needed no more urging. With hardly a glance backward
he gladly picked up his belongings and joined the hundreds of
Danites. They placed him in a position of safety in the middle of
their lengthy column. Then the Danites moved on to the north.
(Judges 18:19-20.)
Shortly after they left, Micah returned to his home. He was
informed by a neighbor that during his absence many people had
marched up to his gate, that Jonathan had joined them and that the
people had moved on.
Micah was perplexed by this report. He rushed to Jonathan's
quarters to find that the Levite's belongings were gone, which
seemed to indicate that the priest didn't intend to return. And
when Micah discovered objects missing in the chapel, he was quite
upset.
"My sacred things have been stolen!" he excitedly announced
to his family and servants. "Call all our neighboring men
together! Tell them to come armed to help pursue a band of
thieves!"
By this time the Danites were quite a distance away. But
because most of them were moving afoot with their children and
livestock, it didn't require long for the mounted Ephraimites to
catch up to them. Micah shouted at them to halt. The Danite
procession stopped, and some of the soldiers in the rear guard
turned to confront the Ephraimites.
 "What reason do you have to pursue us with so many armed
men?" they grimly demanded. (Judges 18:22-23.)
"You have stolen my priest and my images!" Micah shouted as
he rode toward them. "Why do you ask why we have been pursuing you
while you are fully aware that we have come to rescue them from
you?"
At a motion from their leader, all three hundred soldiers of
the rear guard moved back to surround Micah and confront his men.
"Don't raise your voice against us!" the Danite leader
snapped. "If you shout at us again, some of our men will probably
be irritated to the point of attacking you. And after doing away
with all of you, they might decide to turn back and wipe out all
your homes and families. I trust this will end our conversation
unless you decide to talk about matters that are more pleasant to
us."
With this statement the Danites deliberately turned their
backs on the Ephraimites and continued on their journey. Micah
realized that his lesser number of men couldn't stand against
them. There was nothing to do but return home without the priest
and the images in which he had put so much confidence for a
wealthy future. (Judges 18:24:26.)

The Trail of Dan

When the Danites came within sight of the city of Laish, they
stopped. That night they camped behind a rise so that their
campfires couldn't be seen from the city. A little before dawn the
six hundred soldiers crept up on Laish. While it was yet dark they
made their surprise attack. The inhabitants perished while they
were still in bed. Fire was set to everything that would burn --
except valuables.
The Danites attributed their success to their priest and the
little images. But their success in battle was not due to either.
Success came to them because a well-trained army caught a
defenseless small town sleeping.
In the months that followed, the Danites rebuilt the city and
named it DAN, after the father of their tribe. (Joshua 19:47.) A
chapel was built for Jonathan and his so-called sacred objects.
The religion of the Danite conquerors continued permanently on
this basis to the fall of the House of Israel. Jonathan, and the
sons he had later, carried on as priests until many centuries
afterward when God sent Assyria to take over all Israel because of
idolatry. (Judges 18:27-31.)
One might think today that a half-pagan, half-Christian
religion is better than none at all. God doesn't look at it that
way. A half-pagan religion is really all pagan. The Israelites
very quickly forgot God's Commandments. Each did what he thought
was right -- or did as he pleased (Judges 17:6) -- instead of
obeying God. That is the way of pagans -- the way of sin and
death. God had commanded them for their own good to obey Him
instead of doing what they thought was right. (Deuteronomy 12:8.)
God allows people to go their own way now, but soon He will do
away with all heathen religions and all the competing church
denominations that observe pagan ways. (Daniel 2:44-45; Revelation
11:15; Zechariah 13:2; 14:9; Ezekiel 22:25-31.)

The "New Morality"

In that era when Israel was without a national leader, with

everyone generally doing as he pleased as long as he could get
away with it, another episode occurred that brought tragedy.
Misery and death came to thousands because the people were living
apart from their Creator. This event started near Mt. Ephraim,
where another Levite lived with his common-law wife. They believed
in the "New Morality" of that day. They, like so many couples
throughout history, lived in sin. They didn't obey God's laws that
would bring family happiness. The woman then began to live with
other men. Later she left to return to the home of her parents in
the town of Bethlehem in the land of the tribe of Judah. (Judges
19:1-2.)
After she had been gone four months, the man decided he
couldn't get along any longer without her -- and hoped she would
now be ready to come home. He and a servant set out on burros for
Bethlehem, about twenty miles to the southwest. When they neared
the home of the woman's parents, the man was pleasantly surprised
to see his common-law wife coming out of the house and happily
rushing out to meet him.
"I am sorry I left you," she told him, "and I am glad you
came after me. I should be pleased to return with you to Mt.
Ephraim!"
She led him into the home of her parents, who welcomed him
cordially. In fact, because they were happy to see him and because
they wanted their daughter to stay with them as long as possible,
they kept the couple as guests for three days.
On the fourth day the Levite intended to leave for home, but
the father-in-law prevailed on him to stay a few more hours. Time
slipped by, and then it was too late to set out. (Judges 19:3-7.)
On the fifth day the couple prepared to leave early, but
again the woman's parents treated them so well with food, drink
and pleasant conversation that they were delayed into the late
afternoon.
"Why start out at this hour?" the Levite's father-in-law
asked. "You can't get very far before dark. It would be wiser to
stay here one more night and plan to start out in the morning.
Meanwhile, relax and enjoy yourselves."
"No, we must start out this afternoon," the Levite said,
realizing that if he continued to give in, they would never get
home.
The woman's parents knew that they had kept their daughter as
long as possible.
Tearfully they saw the couple off on their trip northward.
By the time the Levite, his common-law wife (called a
"concubine" in the Bible), a servant and two burros reached
Jerusalem, about four miles away, it was almost sundown. (Judges
19:8-10.)
"I suggest that we stop here for the night, sir," the servant
remarked. "If we travel after dark, we'll risk being robbed."
"I don't prefer to stay here in Jerusalem," the Levite said.
"The people here are Canaanites, and I don't trust them. It is
better to spend the night among our own people. I would rather go
on into Gibeah or Ramah where the people are Israelites."
It was about two and one-half more miles to the Benjamite
city of Gibeah. The sun went down just before they got there.
(Judges 19:11-15.) They sat down in a prominent place to wait for
someone to invite them into his home for the night, since a small
town like Gibeah probably didn't have an inn. Soon an elderly
Ephraimite, returning home late from working in the fields, walked
up to the little group.
"You look like strangers here," the old man said to them.
"Where have you come from and where are you going?"
The Levite explained that he and his concubine and servant
were traveling from Bethlehem to the Tabernacle at Shiloh. He
mentioned that they had plenty of food and wine for themselves and
feed for the animals, but no place to sleep. (Judges 19:16-19.)

Is Anyone Safe?

"Ah, but you're welcome at my home!" the old man declared

enthusiastically, motioning them to follow him. "And I have plenty
of food for all and provender for your burros, so keep what you
have. Otherwise you might run short. Come! Let's get off the
street. It isn't safe here at night!"
Later, when all of them were comfortably eating and
conversing in the old man's house, there was a loud rapping on the
door. The host opened it, only to be jerked outside by a group of
mean-looking young men.
"We know that you have a stranger in your house!" one of them
growled menacingly "Send him out here at once to us, or you'll be
in for plenty of trouble! And don't tell him anything! Just get
him out here!"
 ----------------------------------------

Chapter 73
THE "NEW MORALITY"

THE old man, who had invited the three strangers to spend the
night at his home in Gibeah, was pulled outside by hoodlums. They
demanded that he send out the Levite guest. The old fellow shook
his head in fear and disbelief when he realized what these vile
men wanted to do. (Judges 19:16-22.)

Willing to Compromise

"Please go away and leave us alone!" he pleaded. "This Levite

is my guest along with his wife and servant! It would be a
terrible disgrace to let anything happen to him at my home. Surely
you can find your pleasure elsewhere!"
The old man was very concerned about his reputation. But he
was much less concerned about the drift into the decaying morality
of that time.
"Do as we say," the men growled, closing in more tightly
around him, "or you'll never get back into your house!"
The elderly Ephraimite was sure that by now the man they
wanted probably had heard the unfriendly voices, and wouldn't come
out under any circumstance. In a frantic attempt to escape from
this nightmare situation, the old man was moved to make a
miserable suggestion. To save his male guest -- and his own
reputation as a host -- he self-righteously stooped to an
unthinkable compromise.
"Look, fellows," he begged, "Don't consider such a terrible
perversion. I have a young daughter inside! We'll send her and my
guest's wife out to you to do with as you please if you'll only
forget about the man!" (Judges 19:23-24.) The miserable old man
thought men were more important and more worthy of protection than
women. He reasoned that what he was suggesting was a lesser
perversion and would be less sinful.
"We don't care about the women!" was the angry reply.
Sick with fear, the old man ambled back into the house.
Hesitantly he whispered the situation to his guest, who turned
pale at what he heard. Like his host, his frenzied mind quickly
sought a wretched way of escape. As a Levite from the tabernacle
at Shiloh, he especially should have trusted God for His promised
deliverance. (Leviticus 26:3, 6; Deuteronomy 4:31; 20:4; 31:6.)
"Don't let them in!" the Levite muttered cravenly, seizing
his common-law wife. To save himself, he was ready to do anything
-- even sacrifice the woman he should have been protecting.
 He hauled the surprised woman up to the door, yanked it open
and thrust her outside. (Judges 19:25.) Quickly he closed and
bolted the door, hoping the mob would be more gentle with her than
depraved mobs usually are. It happened so suddenly that the poor
woman hardly knew what was happening until she found herself being
stared at by the depraved men waiting outside. She wheeled around
to get back into the house, pounding feverishly on the door. The
men stared lustfully at her, noting for the first time that she
was unusually attractive.
"Let's take her and forget about the man for now!" one of
them suggested.
The others nodded in agreement. The frightened, struggling
woman was dragged away. Though she repeatedly screamed for help,
there was no one to even try to rescue her. The men who should
have protected her were hiding behind locked doors, completely
lacking in the compassion and courage they should have displayed
under the circumstances. Theirs was the corrupt type of character
that prevailed in a time when Israel was far from God.
Hours later, just before sunrise, the woman came staggering
up to the house and fell down at the door. (Judges 19:26.) In the
meantime, her cowardly common-law husband was preparing to leave
without her. He didn't know where she was, but he was afraid to
look for her lest he run into trouble with the depraved men who
had taken her.
On opening the door to leave, he was surprised to find her
lying there face down. His conscience stung him because of the
cowardly, brutal way he had acted. But instead of helping her up,
he chose to assert himself as her master, even in the face of her
pitiable circumstance.
"Get up, woman!" he barked. "I want to get going for home
right away!"
There was no answer or movement. The man motioned for his
servant to help the woman up. The servant tried to get her to her
feet. It was then that they discovered she was dead.

A Desperate Plan

Without a word the Levite lifted the body onto one of his
burros and started for home. (Judges 19:27-28.) On the way he had
plenty of opportunity to consider how cruel and cowardly he had
been. He regretted his terrible conduct, but at the same time he
hoped that he could place the blame for his common-law wife's
death elsewhere. The more he thought about the depraved
Benjamites, the more he considered their guilt and the less he
considered his. By the time he arrived home, his anger and desire
for revenge had grown to such an extent that he conceived a
gruesome plan.
 The first thing he did was compose twelve copies of this
message, a copy to be sent to each of the twelve tribes of Israel:
"My wife was lately seized by wicked Benjamites in their city
of Gibeah. She died because of their brutal advances. I am sending
proof of her death. I ask that something be done to execute
vengeance on the foul men who are responsible."
The Levite immediately sent the letter to all parts of Israel
by swift carriers. Wherever it arrived it was startlingly
effective, but not just because of the words. With each message
the angry Levite included a piece of his wife's body, having cut
her up into twelve parts!
Even though most of Israel was in a state of lawlessness and
idolatry at the time, people were shocked and angered to hear of
the atrocity by the Benjamites. (Judges 19:29-30.) Following a
hasty exchange of communication, the various leaders of all
tribes, except Benjamin, soon met at the city of Mizpeh, not far
from Gibeah, to decide what to do. The head men of the tribe of
Benjamin did not attend because of being offended at the ghastly
accusation that had come to them from Mt. Ephraim.
Representatives at this meeting asked the complaining Levite
to come and give them a more concise report of the miserable
event. The Levite welcomed the chance to do so, explaining in
detail most of what had happened. He made no mention of how he had
thrust his wife into the hands of the men of Gibeah in an attempt
to save his own life.

Crime Must Be Stopped!

"It's true that I performed the awful act of cutting her in

pieces, but she was dead many hours before I did so," the Levite
informed his listeners. "I went to this horrible extreme to try to
awaken Israel to the fact that there are such evil men in the city
of Gibeah. I trust that I have moved you to do something about
this shameful matter!" (Judges 20:17.)
The Israelites remembered God's command that any murderer
should be executed. (Numbers 35:19-21; Deuteronomy 19:11-13.)
Enforcing this law would make others fear to commit murder.
(Numbers 35:33-34; Deuteronomy 19:20.)
The leaders of the eleven tribes were not long in agreeing
that the matter would be investigated as soon as possible. They
went so far as to claim that none of them would return home until
it was cleared up. They decided that a tenth of all the capable
men of each tribe would be drafted into service to supply the army
with food and water in the event that force would be necessary
against the tribe of Benjamin. (Judges 20:8-11.) Meanwhile, men
were sent throughout the Benjamite territory to make a careful
inquiry and to demand the death penalty for the murderers.
 When the investigators came to the leaders of the tribe of
Benjamin to ask about the matter of the Levite and his common-law
wife, they were received coldly. All the Benjamites refused to
punish the murderers. Instead, they stubbornly defended them.
"This sort of thing you speak of could happen anywhere in
Israel these days," the Benjamites observed. "Why point to us as
the black sheep of the whole nation?"
"We are not to be put off so easily," the investigators
countered. "No matter where such a crime happens, the guilty ones
must be punished. We have orders to demand that you seek out the
offenders in this case and turn them over to us to be put to death
for their crime! We expect you to act right away!"
"Go back to your leaders and tell them that we can take care
of our own affairs!" the head men of Benjamin retorted angrily.
"Tell them also that we shall resist any effort to force us to do
anything about this matter!" (Judges 20:12-13.)
Surrounded by a growing group of hostile men, the
investigators had no choice but to return to Mizpeh empty-handed.
When they reported what had happened, a state of war was declared
by the leaders of the eleven tribes. Men were organized into units
to form an army numbering four hundred thousand.
At the same time the Benjamite soldiers gathered at Gibeah,
numbering about twenty-six thousand besides the seven hundred men
of Gibeah. This was only a small fraction of the size of the army
of the other tribes of Israel, but the Benjamite soldiers were
well trained. Besides, they were angry because of the accusation
that had been made against them, and had more of a desire for
battle. They felt confident also because seven hundred of their
soldiers were left-handed and unusually skillful with slings. Some
of them could sling a stone to hit a man as far away as six
hundred feet. (Judges 20:14-17.)

Partial Obedience NOT Enough!

The army of the eleven other tribes was almost ready to march
on Gibeah. But one more thing needed to be done. God should be
consulted in the matter.
The Israelites went to the city of Shiloh where the
tabernacle was, to ask Phinehas the priest to inquire of God which
soldiers should lead the attack. Phinehas was surprised that the
leaders of the tribes of Israel would ask advice of the Creator
instead of going to some pagan oracle. Seeing their sincerity, he
spoke to God for them, although he could see they were self-
righteous.
God answered Phinehas' prayer by making it known to the
priest that the soldiers of the tribe of Judah should be foremost
in an attack on the Benjamites. (Judges 20:18.)
 Next morning the troops of the eleven tribes marched toward
Gibeah. When they were only a mile or so away, they lined
themselves in fighting formation with the soldiers of Judah
forming the first ranks. The commanders of the four hundred
thousand men planned on surrounding the city and then demanding
that the Benjamites surrender. If they refused, the large army was
to close in and crush the opposition into defeat.
It didn't quite turn out that way.
Suddenly the whole army of Benjamin poured out of the gates
of Gibeah and rushed madly toward the would-be attackers! This
unexpected event caused such confusion in the larger army that the
troops fell into terrible disorder. The foremost ones broke rank
and plunged backward into those following, causing a uselessly
struggling, screaming mass of humanity!
By afternoon there was no more action on the field of battle.
The Benjamites had withdrawn into Gibeah and most of the army of
the eleven tribes had fled to the north. They had left twenty-two
thousand soldiers on the battlefield, but these had no more desire
to fight. They were all dead. (Judges 20:19-21.)
This unexpected victory by the Benjamites was a sobering blow
to the other tribes of Israel, who had assumed that their cause
was so important and just that there was no need of asking help
from God. They had thought the eleven tribes could easily defeat
the Benjamites. Although the people were shocked and saddened,
there was still no appeal for divine aid. Instead, the Israelites
went again to Shiloh to weep and merely ask Phinehas to inquire if
there should be another attack against the Benjamite army. They
still thought they were righteous just because they were trying to
punish the Benjamites.
Through Phinehas, God indicated that another attempt should
be made to overcome the Benjamites at Gibeah. Next day the troops
of the Israelites pushed toward that city just as they had done in
the first attack. This time the commanders felt that their men
were prepared for anything, and that there would be no more frenzy
and disorder.
The Benjamites didn't pour out of the city to meet their
opponents as they had done before. This gave the larger army the
opportunity to start surrounding Gibeah as had been originally
planned. Just as their front ranks were splitting up and going to
the right and left, the Benjamites rushed out through hastily
opened gates to catch their enemies in such a thinned-out
condition that the larger army was again thrown into a sudden
state of confusion!

A Bitter Lesson Brings Results

 When the action of battle had ceased and each army had
withdrawn, the ground was again strewn with dead and dying. This
second combat had cost the eleven tribes eighteen thousand more
men. (Judges 20:22-25.)
The loss of a total of forty thousand soldiers was an awesome
price to pay to try to avenge one person and punish the
Benjamites. Leaders of the eleven tribes were so shaken that they
all went to Shiloh, along with many other Israelites, to humbly
make offerings at the Tabernacle and to ask for God's help. Tears
of sorrow and repentance flowed from many eyes as the people
realized that their sad losses had occurred because of their
departing from God's laws.
After making their offerings and fasting for at least most of
the day, they asked God through Phinehas if they should go into
battle once more against the Israelite brothers or drop the idea
of trying to punish them. All this should have been done in the
first place. After Phinehas had made his third request at the
tabernacle, God disclosed to him that one more attack should be
made. Moreover, He promised that, if they sought Him in real
earnest, this next attempt would result in victory for the eleven
tribes. When Phinehas passed on the Creator's pronouncement to the
people, they were thankful and greatly encouraged. For the time
being they resolved to be more obedient so that they might receive
more help from God. (Judges 20:26-28.)
Next day part of the troops of the eleven tribes again
marched toward Gibeah. Those troops who didn't march had been sent
during the night to a hiding place south of the city and to a palm
grove to the east of it.
The Benjamites were expecting another attack. They rushed out
to meet the enemy troops coming from the north when they reached a
point a short distance from Gibeah. At sight of the oncoming
Benjamites the attackers halted. Then they turned and fled -- just
as they had been told to do!
Believing that their enemies were in the same state of fear
they had shown twice before, the Benjamites pursued them
vigorously in the hope of effecting a quick victory. They proved
to be the faster runners. Soon the distance between the two groups
was so lessened that the men with slings started hurling their
missiles. About thirty of the fleeing Israelites were struck and
killed before someone among the pursuing Benjamites began shouting
excitedly and pointing backward.
The pursuers glanced back. They came to a quick halt when
they saw the great cloud of smoke billowing up over their city.
Not until then were they beginning to be aware that enemy troops
had somehow made their way into the city and set it on fire. Whey
they turned and saw the Israelites rushing back toward them
without a sign of fear, they realized that they were the victims
of well-planned strategy. (Judges 20:29-32.)

The Worm Turns

It was the Benjamites' turn to panic. Pursued by the ten

thousand Israelites who had turned on them, they raced for the
hilly area east of Gibeah. As they ran, they could see throngs of
their people hurrying out of the city in a frantic attempt to
escape the men who had rushed in as soon as the Benjamite soldiers
had left. Hundreds were not able to get out.
The escaping inhabitants also headed for the hills to the
east. Just as the first of their numbers topped the first large
rise, they stopped, then rushed back in the opposite direction.
Behind them suddenly appeared the first ranks of the largest
division of the army of the eleven tribes. At the same time the
troops who had raided the city came out of it from the west in hot
pursuit of their inhabitants. (Judges 20:33-34.)
The people of Gibeah and the whole Benjamite army were
rushing into a tremendous three-jawed trap that was closing in on
them just as fast as they were moving into it!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 74
"YOUR PEOPLE ARE MY PEOPLE"

THE ARMY of the eleven tribes of Israel had divided into three
parts.
After setting the Benjamite city of Gibeah on fire, they
managed to bottle up the people who had escaped from the city --
plus the whole Benjamite fighting force. (Judges 20:29-41.)

Unrestrained Slaughter

In the furious battle that followed, about eighteen thousand

soldiers of the tribe of Benjamin died. With so many troops
involved in such close action, a few thousand Benjamite men
managed to escape. Most of these took to the roads leading
northeast, hoping to reach a certain mountain hideout.
A part of Israel's massive army hadn't yet been very active
that day. These soldiers set off in pursuit of the weary
Benjamites, easily overtaking them. About five thousand of the
fleeing men were killed in their race for freedom. Another two
thousand or so were overtaken and slain in another engagement a
few miles farther on.
 About six hundred succeeded in reaching a place in the
mountains called Rimmon Rock. This was in such a rough, cliff area
that the pursuers gave up the chase. (Judges 20:42-47.)
Very few Benjamites had been killed in the first two battles.
The almost-complete army of the Benjamites, still numbering almost
twenty-six thousand, came to an end in one day. But the action
against the rebel tribe that approved homosexuality didn't end
there. After a night's rest the Israelite troops moved over all
the territory of Benjamin to burn all the cities and kill all the
people. (Judges 20:48.)
This destruction was so thorough that the only men left were
those who had escaped to Rimmon Rock. This near-death of one of
the tribes was a terrible thing, but God allowed it, as well as
the deaths of at least forty thousand other Israelite soldiers,
because of the disobedience of so many people in all of the
tribes. God was letting Israel learn from bitter experience that
carefree ways of living would lead only to grief. If the
Israelites had continued obeying the laws of their Creator, who
constantly warned them against falling away from those laws, their
wretched civil war would never have happened.
Not long after these miserable events, the people of the
eleven tribes began to be sorry that they had dealt so harshly
with the tribe of Benjamin. The leaders of the tribes met to
discuss what could be done to make amends, and to express to God
their hope that the tribe wouldn't be wiped out. This was indeed a
change in attitude.
To show that they regretted their extreme actions, they went
to their meeting place at Shiloh. There, to gain God's favor, they
made burnt offerings and peace offerings. (Judges 21:2-4.)
When they had met at Mizpeh before the battles to decide what
to do, they had sworn that they would never allow any of their
daughters to marry a Benjamite. (Judges 21:1.) This seemed to make
it impossible for the tribe to survive as pure Israelites. What
could they do about the six hundred soldiers who were safely holed
up at Rimmon Rock? They had no wives. And if they couldn't marry
Israelites, they might marry into Canaanite tribes.
The leaders carefully looked for a loophole out of this
discouraging circumstance. At their council of war at Mizpeh, they
had decreed that if any part of the eleven tribes failed to help
with the war against Benjamin, those people would later be
punished by the sword. (Judges 21:5-7.)
So many things had been taking place that there had been no
opportunity to check for any family, region or city that might
have failed to supply soldiers. An inquiry was made. It disclosed
that the inhabitants of Jabesh-gilead, a city east of the Jordan
in the territory of Gad, had not joined in the civil conflict.
Wives Gotten by Violence

This seemed to present an answer to their problem. Twelve

thousand troops were picked to march on Jabesh-gilead and punish
the inhabitants by killing everyone except unmarried women.
Following so soon after the regretful attitude toward the men of
Benjamin, this was an abrupt switch by the Israelites back to
their mania for rash action.
After the new senseless slaughter -- which wouldn't have
occurred if the people had stayed close to God -- all the spared
women and teen-age girls were carefully questioned. The
questioning soon revealed those who weren't married and those who
had not committed fornication. Four hundred such females were
acquired. Others who didn't pass the requirements suffered the
fate of the rest of the people of Jabesh-gilead. (Judges 21:8-12.)
Even though their lives had been spared, these four hundred
virgins were anything but happy to be dragged away against their
will so quickly. They didn't even get to attend the mass burial of
their relatives and friends. They were brought to Shiloh and kept
there under guard to await the outcome of a trip to Rimmon Rock by
Israelite scouts.
This visit to this rugged area was a dangerous one. Those who
entered it could easily be picked off by men hiding in the caves
and among the rocks. It turned out that the scouts were allowed to
come very close. Then a voice coming from some uncertain source
commanded them to stop and state their business.
The hiding Benjamites expected to be asked to surrender or
expect a mass attack by their Israelite brothers, and so were
quite surprised to hear words on quite a different topic.
"Listen, men of Benjamin," one of the scouts shouted in a
voice that echoed and re-echoed from one cliff to another. "We are
not here to ask you to surrender. You are the only remaining men
of the tribe of Benjamin. All the rest of your people are dead
because they approved of sex vices.
"But because the leaders of Israel want you to continue as
one of the tribes, we have come to make an offer of peace. At
Shiloh we have four hundred virgins from whom you may choose
brides. If you want them and want to rebuild your tribe in peace,
come to Shiloh. First there will have the best choice! Don't be
afraid to come. No harm will come to you as long as you are
peaceable!"
At first the Benjamites thought that this was a ruse to get
them out in the open where they could be attacked. They made no
reply. Finally the scouts left. Benjamite lookouts reported that
no enemy troops were in sight on the adjoining plains or behind
nearby ridges. The six hundred survivors then began to believe
that perhaps their Israelite brothers were telling the truth.
 They crept in small groups to the Shiloh area. There, by
cautious spying, they found out that there were indeed four
hundred women being held to give them as wives.
Up to this time, it wasn't known by the eleven tribes just
how many Benjamites had escaped to Rimmon Rock. When six hundred
men suddenly put in an appearance to claim wives, the competition
became somewhat heated. The two hundred Benjamites who emerged
empty-handed complained so bitterly that the Israelite leaders
felt obliged to produce two hundred more virgins. (Judges 21:13-
15.)

Violence on Top of Violence!

This wasn't such a simple task, though finally someone came

up with another extreme and violent plan. At this time of year
there was a religious festival about to be observed near Shiloh. A
part of its social life included dancing in a nearby field by a
large group of young women.
It was suggested to the two hundred wifeless Benjamites that
they stay at Shiloh until just before the dance was to be
performed and hide in adjoining vineyards. Then they might be able
to rush forth and seize two hundred of the young women when they
came out to dance. (Judges 21:16-21.)
This scheme was even more fantastic than the one by which the
four hundred wives had been obtained, though certainly not as
bloody. Anxious as they were for wives, the Benjamites questioned
the plan.
"This idea sounds good up to a point," they told the
Israelite leaders "but won't the families of the girls create
trouble for us if we succeed in taking away their young women?"
"Don't be concerned about that," the leaders advised.
"Probably the fathers and brothers of the girls will be angry at
first, but we'll stop them from any rash action. We will persuade
them to let you keep their daughters and sisters without causing
trouble because we took the lives of all your women. We swore that
none of us should give our women to you men of Benjamin. But if
you take them forcibly from us, that is another matter. The
fathers will not be guilty of breaking their vow and you will have
your wives."
The Benjamites considered this explanation somewhat odd.
Nevertheless, they went to where this dance was about to take
place and successfully concealed themselves in surrounding
vineyards.
When the several hundred young women came to the field to
perform, the hidden men had sufficient opportunity to observe and
choose. At a planned signal, the Benjamites rushed out of the
vineyards and swarmed into the mass of leaping, swaying
femininity.
Shrieks filled the air as the girls realized that they were
being set upon by strangers. Two hundred struggling dancers were
whisked off the field and away into the vineyards almost before
anyone could comprehend what was going on.
The rest of the screeching girls fled into the stunned crowd
that had come to watch the dance. By the time the men in the
assemblage realized that the kidnapping wasn't a new part of the
dance, it was too late to rescue the young women.
The six hundred surviving Benjamites lost no time in
returning to their territory with their brides. Whether or not
their women were ill-gotten seemed of no great matter. No one
seemed to care. The war with Benjamin was over, and the tribe was
saved from extinction.
Even so, the troops of the eleven tribes didn't disband and
go to their homes until the Benjamites were again safely settled
in their territory and had started to repair their cities.
In this whole episode, which occurred shortly after the death
of Joshua, wisdom and good judgment were rather rare. Everyone did
what he thought best, instead of obeying God. (Judges 21:25;
Deuteronomy 12:8.) This was a prime example of how death and
suffering came to the people when they fell away from God and into
idolatry. (Judges 21:22-24.)

Not All Rebelled

But even at such times there were a few Israelites who were
loyal and obedient to God. Their lives were rich, meaningful and
without violence, though not always without trouble and tragedy.
The story of Ruth depicts that sort of life -- the happy
result of obeying God. Ruth was a Moabite, a descendant of Lot,
the nephew of Abraham. She had been reared a heathen, but was
converted after seeing how God's laws benefited others. She left
her land and pagan training to become an adopted Israelite and
obey the laws of the God of Israel. She became one of the
ancestors of David and of Jesus Christ. Ruth was a type of the New
Testament Church which is to come out of the world and be joined
to Christ.
During the early years of the time of the judges, there was a
drought which made crops especially poor in many parts of Canaan.
Besides, the neighboring nations carried off much of the produce,
thus helping to create a state of famine for many Israelites.
A man by the name of Elimelech lived in the town of
Bethlehem, where Christ was born over thirteen centuries later.
Elimelech decided to leave Canaan and try to find an area where he
wouldn't be troubled by destitute neighbors. He was fairly
prosperous, and had become weary of so many people coming to him
for food and money.
To move out of Canaan and into a heathen land was not the
best thing for Elimelech, his wife, Naomi, and his two sons,
Mahlon and Chilion. In fact, not long after he was settled in the
pagan-populated land east of the Dead Sea, his life ended,
possibly because he had been selfish. (Ruth 1:1-3.)
Later, Elimelech's two young sons married Moabite women.
About ten years later both men died. Their wives, Orpah and Ruth,
had become greatly attached to Naomi, their righteous mother-in-
law. Although they had been taught to worship pagan gods, they had
great respect for Naomi's beliefs and her desires to go according
to the ways of the God of Israel.
Life in Moab, without their husbands, became increasingly
difficult for the three childless widows. Not only were they very
lonely, but they soon became very poor. It was evident that
something would have to be done to improve their welfare. That
something was sparked when Naomi heard that living conditions had
been greatly improved by good weather and abundant crops in many
parts of Canaan, including the territory of Judah. Immediately she
decided to return to her native land.
Naomi didn't ask her daughters-in-law to return with her, but
they helped pack three burros and willingly set off with her to
the west. After they had gone a few miles, Naomi stopped to tell
them what was on her mind. (Ruth 1:4-7.)
"Much as I want both of you to go with me back to Canaan,"
she explained, "I feel that it is unfair to you to move to a
nation that is strange in your sight. You have been reared to
believe in many things in which I cannot believe. If you go to
Bethlehem with me you will probably find things so different that
you will regret having left your own country.
"For this reason I'm asking you to turn back to your people
and to the homes of your parents. You are yet young, and you
should be married to men of your nation. I can return alone to
Bethlehem. Go back, and I pray that my God will take care of both
of you because you have been good wives and good daughters-in
law!"
Ruth and Orpha were distressed at Naomi's words, and
especially when she kissed them good-bye as though to finally
dismiss them forever from her life.
Each Must Decide Whom to Serve!
"We don't intend to leave you," they assured her after
recovering from their tears. "We want to go back with you to your
people!" (Ruth 1:8-10.)
Naomi was moved by their display of loyalty, but she felt
that they really preferred to stay in their own country, though
they were willing to make this sacrifice for her. She tried to
make it easier for them to decide to stay, by pointing out that
she had nothing more to add to their lives.
"Even if I had another husband and were to bear more sons,"
she told them, "you wouldn't want to wait till they were grown to
marry them. You would seek other husbands long before that, so you
can see why it would be wise to go back to your people. I am very
sorry you have lost your husbands."
This last little speech by Naomi convinced Orpah that her
mother-in-law was right. She sadly kissed Naomi and Ruth farewell
and turned back with her burro and possessions toward the place
where her parents lived in Moab.
"Your sister-in-law has wisely decided to return to her
people," Naomi pointed out to Ruth. "You would do well to try to
catch up with her." (Ruth 1:11-15.)
"Why try to talk me into doing something I don't think is
right?" Ruth asked. "I want to stay with you. Wherever you go I
will go. I will stay where you stay. YOUR PEOPLE SHALL BE MY
PEOPLE. YOUR GOD IS MY GOD. I want to die in the place where you
die, and be buried where you will be buried. If I fail in any of
these things, let God deal with me as He chooses."
Naomi was so moved by these remarks that she said nothing
more to Ruth about parting. She was convinced that her daughter-
in-law was converted and meant all that she said, for which she
was very happy. (Ruth 1:16-18.)
The two women arrived at Naomi's run-down house in Bethlehem
a few days later, fortunate not to have been bothered by roving
bandits. Naomi was glad to see the familiar places and faces,
though at first she wasn't recognized because she had changed in
appearance. When a neighboring friend realized who she was,
however, a crowd of acquaintances quickly gathered about her and
Ruth.
"Can it really be Naomi?" some of them asked.
"Yes, it is I, returned from Moab with my daughter-in-law,
Ruth," Naomi said to them. "But perhaps it would be well not to
call me any longer by that name. It means BEAUTIFUL and PLEASANT,
and I am not now beautiful and my life is no longer pleasant. I
have aged, mostly because of losing my husband and two sons. It
would be more fitting if you would call me Mara, which means
BITTER."
"No! No!" some of the bystanders exclaimed. "All of us have
aged, Naomi, but you are still a beautiful woman. We are sorry to
hear that God has allowed your loved ones to be taken, but we are
happy to have you back among us."
Naomi's many friends showed their concern by pitching in on
the house-cleaning so the two women would have a suitable place to
live. They were comfortable for the moment. But their meager
amount of money was practically gone, and Naomi wasn't the sort to
prevail on the goodwill of her friends and neighbors for her
needs.
Something had to be done right away, or the two widows would
run out of food.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 75
"YOU ARE A VIRTUOUS WOMAN"

AFTER coming from Moab to Bethlehem, Naomi and Ruth ran very low
on money. (Ruth 1:19-22.) Just when Naomi was becoming very
concerned about matters of food and fuel, Ruth came to her with a
most timely suggestion.
"It's spring harvest time," she reminded Naomi. "Just this
morning I watched women gleaning barley in a field not far from
here. Why shouldn't I go tomorrow to one of such fields and glean
the barley that the reapers drop? Perhaps I could bring back much
grain just for the taking!"

God Provides for the Poor

Gleaning was the gathering of any produce that was left

behind when harvesting took place. It was not stealing. One of the
civil laws given to Israel stated that whatever the harvesters
left of value in fields, vineyards or orchards could be claimed by
the poor, passing strangers, and widows. As poor widows, Naomi and
Ruth had a legal right to share in the gleaning. (Leviticus 19:9-
10; Deuteronomy 24:19-22.)
Naomi was pleased and encouraged by Ruth's enthusiasm. She
knew this could be the difference between going hungry and having
enough to eat -- at least for the present. At the same time she
didn't like to see a comely young woman like Ruth venture out by
herself among strange harvesters.
"Go if you wish, my daughter," Naomi finally told her with a
smile. "But try to find a field not too distant, and don't follow
closely behind the harvesters unless you get permission from the
owner of the field or his foreman." (Ruth 2:1-2.)
Next morning Ruth took a large cloth bag and set out for a
field where barley was being harvested. When she arrived, she
noted that a great part of it had already been worked over, and
that the harvesters were at quite a distance away. She felt that
they were so far ahead of her that no permission would be
necessary to pick up what she could find. Nevertheless, she sought
out the field foreman to ask if she could glean, and was told that
she could.
 By the middle of the day she had filled her bag less than
half full of barley that had been overlooked or dropped when it
had been bundled. In her zeal to accomplish more, she failed to
notice that the workers had stopped for the noon meal at a tent
just ahead. She looked up to see some of them staring at her. One
or two of the women harvesters motioned for her to join them in
the shade of the tent.
At that moment Boaz, the owner of the field, rode up on a
horse and eyed Ruth with even more interest than the harvesters
showed.
"God be with you!" he called to the workers with enthusiasm.
"May God bless you!" was the cheerful response from the
people in and around the tent. (Ruth 2:34.)
Such friendly and sincere greetings showed that these men and
women had a high regard for each other and for their Creator, and
knew that it was God who watched over them and provided their
needs. When an honest man like Boaz was a community leader, the
people always had a higher regard for their Creator than when evil
men were looked to as leaders.
"Who is that young woman?" Boaz asked his foreman as he
glanced at Ruth. "Don't recall hiring her."
"She's not working for you," the foreman explained." She came
to me early this morning to ask if she could glean, and I told her
she could. She's the Moabite woman who lately came with Naomi, the
widow of Elimelech. She has been working all day, except that she
spent a few minutes getting acquainted with the women in the house
before starting her work."
Boaz walked over to Ruth, who at first thought that he was
angry with her for some reason.
"If you must glean, young woman." he said to her. "I trust
that you won't go to other fields. Stay behind my women
harvesters, and you won't end the day empty-handed. And don't be
afraid of any of my men. You are welcome to any of the privileges
that the people have who work for me." (Ruth 2:5-9)
Ruth was so overwhelmed by this unexpected treatment that she
fell on her knees before Boaz and bowed her head to the ground.
"Why are you being so considerate?" she asked. "I am a
stranger here, and there is no reason that I know of to show such
favor to me."
"Ah, but there is," Boaz replied gently, helping her to her
feet. "I have heard about how well you have treated your mother-
in-law, and how you chose to come here with her instead of staying
in Moab. She has told all her friends about your goodness to her.
May our God reward you for what you have done, and may He protect
you for looking to Him for your way of life!"
"Thank you," she murmured to Boaz. "You have made me feel as
though I am as welcome here as one of your workers."
 "I am happy that you want to be with us," Boaz smiled. "Now
please come into my tent and have lunch with us."
Ruth was a little ill at ease among so many strangers, but
she was pleased when the owner of the field sat among his workers
and passed food to her. He even had one of his helpers prepare a
package of food to take home to Naomi. When the meal was over,
Ruth expressed her thanks and quickly slipped back to a spot well
behind the harvesters. (Ruth 2:10-14.)
As soon as she was gone, Boaz instructed his foreman to tell
the workers that the new gleaner should receive special
privileges.
"Let her go wherever she wishes, even if she wants to glean
at the heels of the harvesters," the foreman was told. "It might
even be a good idea if they purposely dropped a little grain now
and then."
The foreman nodded solemnly, but shook his head and grinned
knowingly as soon as Boaz had turned away.

A Cheering Bounty

That afternoon Ruth surprisingly found that there were many

more stalks of barley left on the ground than there had been in
the morning. Close to evening she had emptied her bag several
times by the threshing shed. Night being not far away, she worked
hastily to beat out the grains on an unused part of the floor. To
her great satisfaction the result was about eight gallons of fine
barley -- enough to make many loaves of bread after the chaff was
sifted out and the grains were ground. (Ruth 2:15-17.)
Ruth easily swung the tied bag of grain over her shoulder and
left for home just as it was growing dusk. It wasn't difficult for
her to carry in such a manner. If she tired of carrying it that
way, she was quite adept at balancing a load on her head.
When she showed Naomi the grain and the package of food, her
mother-in-law was pleasantly surprised.
"What welcome bounty!" Naomi exclaimed. "Where did you go to
receive such special favor? May blessings come to the one who has
treated you so well!"
"I went to a nearby field where barley is being cut," Ruth
explained. "The foreman over the workers told me I could glean,
but during the morning I was discouraged by the small amount of
barley I had gathered. Then the owner of the field arrived on a
handsome horse. He invited me to eat in the harvesters' meal tent.
He even asked me not to glean anywhere except in his fields. In
the afternoon I picked up so much barley that I was able to thresh
out all the grain you see. And this package of food is especially
for you from Boaz. That's the name of the owner of the field."
(Ruth 2:18-19.)
 Naomi was happily startled at this last bit of information.
"I know who Boaz is!" she exclaimed. "He is a close relative
of my dead husband, and a wealthy and God-fearing man! God has
been good to direct us to him. You would indeed be wise not to be
seen in any other fields but his. You can be sure that you will be
safe if you stay on his property."
Ruth gladly stayed in the fields of Boaz for the full harvest
time of barley and wheat, which was for a month or so. (Ruth 2:20-
23.) Meanwhile, she was treated with special attention by Boaz,
insomuch that there was an increasing affection between them,
though neither of them expressed it very much in words. Each could
see that the other was a person of very high moral standards. As
for her gleaning, Ruth daily brought home so much grain that the
two widows made a small income by selling part of it.
From the glowing reports Ruth brought home about Boaz, it was
plain to Naomi what was taking place. She planned to do what she
could to push the situation into full bloom, lest it fail to fully
develop naturally.
Boaz was spending most of his time at the threshing shed,
where his crew was removing chaff from the grain with the help of
strong evening breezes. Naomi knew that the workers didn't go home
until after midnight, and that Boaz then slept in the shed to save
time in going to his home and back again to work just a few hours
later. Besides, he preferred not to leave his large stock of grain
unattended, what with thieves constantly prowling about.

Naomi Plans Wisely and Justly

"You know that I want what is best for you," Naomi reminded
Ruth, "and continuing to live here with me in this small home
isn't the best for a young woman who should have a more promising
future. Boaz cares deeply for you, but he hasn't mentioned
marriage because you haven't shown him that you're greatly in
favor of it."
"I am very happy here with you," Ruth told Naomi. "As for
Boaz, I don't want him to think that I'm too bold."
"But you should make him aware of how you feel," Naomi
continued, "and the sooner the better. I suggest that you use your
best perfume, you put on your prettiest clothes and go on to the
threshing shed where he'll be staying tonight. Watch from outside
till he has gone to bed. Then slip inside and lie down at his
feet!" (Ruth 3:1-4.)
Ruth was startled at the suggestion. When Naomi saw her
expression of wonder, she hastily reminded her that it was an
Israelite custom and duty that the nearest eligible male kin of a
dead husband should marry the widow in the event she had no
children, so that she might have the opportunity to have offspring
through the family that had chosen her. (Deuteronomy 25:5-6.)
"Boaz realizes just how he is related to you," Naomi
observed. "I'm sure he will understand your good intentions and
treat you fairly."
At first Ruth didn't want to do what Naomi suggested. To her
it seemed a bit too forward, but the more she thought about the
matter, the more she was convinced that this was something that
should be done in accepting the right ways of Israel.
"I shall do as you say," she finally told Naomi. (Ruth 3:5.)
Before midnight Ruth went to the threshing shed, careful not
to be seen by anyone. The workers had gone, but there was a light
inside the building. She peered inside to see Boaz finishing a
late meal and relaxing with a mug of wine. She watched him wearily
stretch out on the straw-covered floor, lean his head against a
sheaf of barley, pull a blanket over himself and snuff out the oil
lamp. Ruth patiently waited outside until she could hear the slow,
deep breathing that indicated sound sleep. Then she slipped
inside, lifted part of the blanket over Boaz' feet, and carefully
and silently lay down with the blanket partly over her. (Ruth 3:6-
7.)
Even though Boaz had fallen into a deep sleep, Ruth's
presence awakened him. He was alarmed when he felt something warm
and alive pressing against his feet. Could it be some kind of
animal seeking a snug place, or was it some intruder who meant him
harm? There was enough moonlight being reflected from the roofless
part of the threshing floor to make it possible to see dimly. Boaz
slowly pulled his blanket toward his head, gradually exposing the
object at his feet. He blinked in disbelief when he realized that
he was uncovering a woman curled up on the floor. He was even more
startled when he recognized her.
"You!" he blurted. "What are you doing here, Ruth?"
Ruth glanced up in embarrassment, then dropped her gaze to
the floor.

Boaz -- A Man of Honor

"I'm here to remind you that you are my closest of kin among
men in Israel," she answered in a quiet voice. "I understand that
according to your custom, you may marry me, since my husband was
your close relative. Spread your blanket over me to show if you
are willing to be married!" (Ruth 3:8-9.)
Boaz was so surprised that words failed him for a few
moments. This added to Ruth's discomfort.
"May God bless you for this wonderful compliment to me!" Boaz
exclaimed, reaching over and putting his hand on Ruth's veiled
head. "When I first met you, I thought that you were a most
unusual woman because of your beauty and humility. But now I have
reason to think even more of you. Everyone in our city knows you
are a virtuous woman. You could have chosen younger men even among
the wealthier ones."
Encouraged by these words, Ruth forgot her embarrassment and
raised her eyes happily and expectantly up to Boaz.
"It's true that I am a relative of yours," he continued. "But
I am not your nearest of kin here. There is another man living in
this area who is more closely related to you than I am."
Ruth's smile faded. There was an awkward silence as the woman
from Moab realized that in a way she was talking to the wrong man!
"But Naomi, my mother-in-law, thought that you -- " Ruth's
voice trailed away as she stared at the floor.
"Don't worry," Boaz said softly. "Leave this matter to me,
and I'll take care of it tomorrow. Just lie down where you are and
rest until morning." (Ruth 3:10-13.)
Ruth lay at Boaz's feet till nearly daylight. When she was
about to leave, Boaz spread her sheet-like veil out on the floor
and poured a sizable gift of barley on it. Pulling up the corners,
he tied them snugly together, thus making a bag of the veil.
"This is a big load," he said. "but I know you are capable of
handling it. I also know that you are known as a virtuous woman,
so there's no reason to risk spotting your good reputation by
telling anyone except Naomi that you have been here to talk with
me."
Ruth arrived home before anyone was stirring that morning and
related everything that had happened. Her mother-in-law didn't
seem too concerned about another man being more closely akin to
them than was Boaz.
"I don't know the intentions of this one of whom Boaz
speaks," she said, "but don't be upset. If Boaz promised you that
he'll straighten matters out, then that's what he'll do."

----------------------------------------

Chapter 76
VIRTUE IS REWARDED

RUTH the young Moabite woman, had real affection for Boaz, the
wealthy, elderly Israelite grain grower. She hoped that Boaz would
marry her. Boaz, who himself was probably a widower, hoped that it
would be that way, too.
But there was another man in Bethlehem who was more closely
related to Ruth's dead husband. He had more claim to Ruth as a
wife than Boaz did. (Deuteronomy 25:5-6.) However, this other man
had given the matter no real thought. (Ruth 3:10-18.)
Boaz Plans Wisely

During the weeks Ruth had gleaned in his fields, Boaz had
come to love the Moabitess, and he was determined not to lose her.
The morning after he found that Ruth cared deeply for him, he went
early to the main gate of Bethlehem, the place where most business
was conducted in that area. There he stayed, hopeful of finding
the unmarried man who was more closely related to Ruth's dead
husband, and whose traditional duty it was to marry the widow if
she were childless. Boaz was confident he would see the relative
before he left town to spend the day working in his fields.
Fortunately, the man soon showed up at the busy place. Boaz
sought him out and invited him to share the bench where he, Boaz,
had been patiently sitting. (Ruth 4:1.)
"I have some important news that could be very good for you,"
Boaz told him. "If you will sit here for just a few minutes till I
return, I'll tell you about it."
It was the custom then that several people be present as
witnesses when business decisions and agreements were made. Boaz
wanted to make certain that what he was about to do was duly
witnessed. Being well known in Bethlehem, he succeeded in quickly
summoning ten of the leading men of the region who were present in
the crowd at the gate. They gathered around him and the man he had
detained to see that matters were properly attested to.
"I'm here to inform you that Elimelech's wife, Naomi, who
recently returned from Moab, has a fine field for sale at a
reasonable price," Boaz explained. "Inasmuch as you are
Elimelech's nearest relative, you should have the first
opportunity to purchase the land. If you prefer not to buy it,
then I should like to do so as the next of kin after you."
(Leviticus 25:25.)
Ever since Naomi had returned from Moab, Boaz had known that
she had intended to sell the piece of land. She didn't want to
part with it, but her increasing needs made it necessary. Boaz'
colorful description of the field caused his relative to feel that
it was indeed a bargain without his even seeing it, though he knew
the location.
"I'll buy it!" he exclaimed. "Tell Naomi that I'll bring her
the money this very afternoon!" (Ruth 4:2-4.)
"Good!" Boaz said. "And now I have a pleasant surprise for
you. The sale of this land also includes something else --
marriage to Elimelech's childless daughter-in-law, Ruth, and
having an heir to Elimelech by her!"
The relative's jaw dropped. He stared unhappily at Boaz, who
had hoped for just that reaction.
"Then I can't afford to buy it!" he declared disappointedly,
when he knew he couldn't get just the field for himself. "From
what I've heard, this Ruth would make a wonderful wife. But I
can't afford to spend my money to provide an heir for Elimelech.
It would be much simpler if you would buy the land, Boaz, and
thereby have Ruth in marriage."
The man thereupon yanked off one shoe and handed it to Boaz,
which was a custom indicating that the nearest of kin declined to
carry out his obligations and left them to the next of kin after
him. All this was just how Boaz had hoped and planned that matters
would turn out. (Ruth 4:5-8.)

A Happy Solution

"You have seen and heard what has happened here," Boaz
announced to the witnesses. "I hereby declare that I will purchase
the land that belongs to Elimelech and his sons and Naomi.
Besides, by this purchase, and with her consent -- I hereby
acquire Ruth, the daughter-in-law of Naomi, as my wife, so that
she shall not be childless even though her first husband is dead."
The ten men Boaz had chosen and even many others who had been
watching and listening nodded in agreement.
"We are witnesses to what has taken place here," they spoke
out. "May God cause your wife to be as fruitful as Rachel and
Leah, from whom Israel came, and may you have great success in
your work. We hope that your house will be like that of Pharez,
from which part of the people of Judah sprang in such great
numbers!" (Ruth 4:9-12.)
The tribute was graciously accepted by Boaz, who then lost
little time in getting to the home of Naomi and his new wife Ruth.
When Ruth saw him approaching, she was filled with anxiety,
realizing that the man who was nearest of kin to Naomi's dead
husband could have acquired her in marriage, even though she had
never met him.
Her fears were swept away the moment Boaz entered the house.
She could tell by his excited grin that he had, with God's help,
somehow made matters work out right. She fell into the arms of her
new husband, silently thanking God that such happiness could be
hers.
Naomi slipped quietly out of the room, smiling to herself
because of how well matters had turned out, though she didn't yet
know what Boaz had done to make them that way.
Some who read the story of Ruth, which gives an insight into
the lives of a few of the obedient people of Israel in troubled
times, might question the marriage of an Israelite to a Moabitess
from the heathen land of Moab.
The answer is Boaz married a woman who had renounced the
pagan religion and gods of Moab. She had a desire to become an
Israelite by obeying and worshipping the God of Israel. Further,
the Moabites were not of another race. Their ancestor Moab was a
son of Abraham's nephew Lot. (Genesis 12:5 and 19:36-38.)
God's Church has always been made up basically of Israelites,
but Gentiles have been able to come into the Church and become
"spiritual" Israelites by forsaking their wrong practices and
beliefs and repentantly and earnestly seeking the ways and laws of
the Creator, who chose Israel to help carry out His plan.
In due time Boaz and Ruth had a son. Friends suggested that
he be named Obed, which means servant.
"Ruth is better than seven sons," they told Naomi, "because
she has stayed with you, and now she has given birth to a grandson
who will give you great happiness in your latter years. He will
also become famous, a man in whom you shall be pleased."

The Ancestry of Jesus

This prediction, whether or not inspired, turned out true.

Naomi became a nurse to Obed, and greatly enjoyed the privilege of
helping rear a boy. Obed not only became an outstanding Israelite,
but he also was an ancestor of Jesus Christ. (Ruth 4:13-17.)
The lineage of Christ at the time of Judah (see Genesis 38,
especially verses 27-30) had a ! strange twist at the birth of
Judah's twin boys. The midwife present, realizing that two babies
were to be born, noticed that a little arm was first to appear.
She hastily tied a red thread around the protruding wrist to
indicate for certain which baby obviously was to be born first,
inasmuch as the firstborn son would ordinarily be the one to whom
the greater honor and heritage would be due. In this case, the
royal line ending in Christ would be carried on through the one
born first.
The baby with the red string on his wrist wasn't the first,
however. The other twin was born before him, to the surprise of
the midwife. He was named Pharez, the one referred to by Boaz'
witnesses when they expressed their hope that all would go well
with him. The other baby was named Zarah. (Genesis 38:27-30; Ruth
4:18.)
This unusual birth situation was mentioned in the Bible
because it had to do with who and where Israel is today --
something that presently isn't understood by most ministers,
religious leaders and Bible scholars.
There were seven generations and about four and a half
centuries from Pharez to Obed. Obed was the grandfather of David
(Ruth 4:19-22), and then there were twenty-eight more generations
of the line of Judah to the time that Jesus was born. (Matthew
1:17.)
There were several long generations among the ancestors of
David after the Israelites arrived in Canaan. Boaz was born after
the arrival in Canaan. Yet his great-grandson David -- the third
generation afterward -- was born about three hundred years later.
The Bible tells us Jesse was very old compared to other men when
his son David was a young boy. (I Samuel 17:12.) Some of these men
must have been over a hundred years old when their last sons were
born, just as Abraham was. (Genesis 21:5; Genesis 24:1, 67;
Genesis 25:1-2.)
In those days people were healthier and had a more natural
diet and got plenty of exercise. They were vigorous until they
were very old. (Deuteronomy 34:7.)
God had a hand in what occurred in this matter of His Son's
ancestors. This doesn't mean that people are always caused to
think and act only as the Creator wills. If that were so, we would
be little better than robots. But God does choose to work through
certain people. Those whom He chooses don't always realize that
God is leading them to decide to do certain things in certain ways
insomuch that it all results in some end God had in mind.

Take the Problem to God

About a century and a half after the birth of Obed, there was
a man by the name of Elkanah living in a town in the high
elevations of the Mt. Ephraim region. He was a Levite, and he had
two wives. This wasn't right and he, being a Levite, should have
known better. But there were many things not right in Israel in
those times when the people had fallen so far away from God.
However, the fact that this man had two wives for so many years
was part of the means through which he was used to later bring
another of God's servants onto the scene. (I Samuel 1:1-2.)
Elkanah tried to obey God the best he knew how for the most
part, including observing the annual Sabbaths. But still, because
of his bigamy, all was not peace and harmony in his home. One of
his wives, Peninnah, was jealous of the other, Hannah, because
their husband showed Hannah more affection. Hannah, however, was
unhappy because she had no children and Peninnah had several. To
add to the trouble, Peninnah often vexed Hannah, telling her that
she wasn't a good wife, and that it was obvious because she had no
children. Hannah could hardly bear up under such taunts, what with
it being considered a disgrace in ancient times for a woman to be
childless in Israel.
Elkanah would have spared himself and his family much grief
if he had wisely considered how matters were bound to turn out for
a man craving and taking on two wives. On the other hand, God
eventually allowed this tragic situation to serve a purpose.
The tabernacle and ark were still located at Shiloh, a town
in the mountains of Ephraim about twenty miles north of Jerusalem.
During one of the times Elkanah was there with his family to make
peace offerings, Peninnah was especially troublesome to Hannah.
It was according to the rules of sacrificing that meat for
peace offerings was in most Dart returned to the one who had
brought it, if he were present. Then it was ordinarily consumed at
the family meals that were prepared during the feast days. This
time, as usual, Elkanah saw to it that Hannah was served twice as
much of the choice meat as any other person in his family was
served. (I Samuel 1:3-5.)
"Does our husband feel that you might at last be able to bear
a child if you are fed especially well?" Peninnah smugly whispered
to Hannah.
Hannah winced at this remark. She realized that she had
trouble in being as loving and kind as she should be to Peninnah's
children, but she didn't feel that Peninnah had sufficient reason
for constantly making such snide statements. She arose from the
table and walked away to seat herself at a distance. When Elkanah
noticed what she had done, he went to her and was grieved to find
her sobbing.
"Why are you crying?" he asked her tenderly. "Why did you
leave the table?"
"Don't worry about me," Hannah breathed, struggling to hide
her tears. She said nothing about Peninnah's cruel conduct.
"I wish you wouldn't be unhappy because you are not yet a
mother," Elkanah murmured. "There is a lot of time yet. Meanwhile,
don't you believe that I love you even more than ten sons could
care for you?" (I Samuel 1:6-8.)
"I know," Hannah replied. "But just let me sit here by myself
for a while." Elkanah understood that she wanted to be alone. He
returned to the table to join the others of his family, unaware of
the smirk on Peninnah's face.
Hannah sat by herself for quite a while. Then she went into
the tabernacle enclosure and started to pray, though not aloud.
Because her eyes were closed, she wasn't aware that she was being
closely watched by Eli, the old high priest, who was sitting in an
elevated seat close to one of the corner posts of the tabernacle
fence.
"God of Israel, please make it possible for me to give birth
to a baby boy," she fervently prayed. "If you will just do this
for me, I will gladly give him to you to use in your service all
the days of his life!"
Hannah kept on praying silently. Her lips were moving, and
she was unwittingly bending farther and farther forward in her
state of great emotion. Eli was still watching her. Finally he got
to his feet and strode to where she was crouching. (I Samuel 1:9-
14.)
 "Young woman!" he snapped impatiently. "Young woman,
straighten up! You should be ashamed of yourself! How much longer
do you intend to hang around here in your drunken condition? If
you want to stay around this tabernacle any longer, stop drinking
before you pass out completely!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 77
GOD RULES HIS MINISTRY

HANNAH wife of Elkanah the Levite, was at the tabernacle praying

when she was startled by the harsh voice of Eli, the high priest.
He accused her of being drunk. (I Samuel 1:12-14.) Prayer was so
rare in Israel that Eli did not realize Hannah was praying.
Having become lost to her surroundings because of her fervent
request to God for a son, Hannah opened her eyes and looked up to
see the priest frowning down on her.
"I assure you, sir," Hannah said respectfully, "that I am not
in a drunken condition."

A Change of Attitude

"But you have been acting very strangely," Eli told her.
"There are certain young women who stay around the tabernacle for
wrong purposes. If you are one of them, I prefer that you leave."
"I am not one of them," Hannah explained. "I am sorry to have
given you the wrong impression. If I seemed to have had too much
wine, it was because I have been very unhappy. I am childless, and
I was bringing my problem to God. I told Him that if He would give
me a baby boy, I would give up the baby so that he could become
God's servant for the rest of his life!"
"That is indeed a worthy purpose," observed Eli, who was not
convinced that Hannah was telling the truth. "If it's a son you
want, where is your husband?"
"He is the man Elkanah, sitting over there at that table,"
Hannah answered, pointing to a little group eating by themselves.
"Unfortunately, I must share him with another wife whom you see
there. The children around them are hers."
"I am beginning to understand, my daughter," said Eli. "I am
sorry I spoke to you as I did. I should not have misjudged you,
but there have been so many young women coming here for no good
that I considered you just another one of them. Return in peace
with your husband to your home. I believe that God will grant the
request you have made of Him." (I Samuel 1:15-17.)
This encouragement from the high priest of Israel was a great
help to Hannah. She was so inspired with hope that she cheerfully
returned to her husband's table to join in the meal. Elkanah was
elated to note her change of mood, but Peninnah was perplexed and
troubled. She saw nothing good in Elkanah and Hannah being in such
a happy state.
Next morning, after making a last offering, Elkanah returned
home with his family. Although most of Israel was in an ill
spiritual state, there were many such as this Levite who made a
special effort to observe the annual Holy Days God had instituted.
They were more obedient to God than millions and millions of
English-speaking descendants of the ancient House of Israel are
today, because churchgoers today are told by their leaders to have
nothing to do with God's Holy Days that He set apart to be
observed forever -- and that means the present day as well as back
then. (Compare Leviticus 23:1, 41 with I Corinthians 5:7-8 and
Acts 18:21.)
When Elkanah went back to the tabernacle a year later, Hannah
didn't go with him and Peninnah and her children. It wasn't
because she didn't want to go. It was because she had given birth
to a son! She named him Samuel, which meant ASKED OF GOD. (I
Samuel 1:18-20.)

A Good Reason to Stay Home

"I shouldn't go to Shiloh until after our son is weaned and

trained," Hannah told her husband. "When he is of the proper age,
I shall deliver him to the high priest for a life of service at
the tabernacle just as I promised."
"If you think you should stay home, so be it," Elkanah
agreed, "but I shall miss you while we are away."
Hannah was sad to see her husband leave, but at the same time
she was relieved to be out of Peninnah's presence for a few days.
Peninnah could no longer chide her for having no children, but
this envious wife had now developed other types of caustic and
unkind remarks with which to try to keep Hannah uncomfortable. In
spite of these things, Hannah was happy because of her son.
Hannah didn't go to Shiloh the following year or even the
year after that. In those times a child was often two years old
before it was weaned, a custom that prevails today to some extent
among various peoples in the Middle East.
When Samuel was at last taken to Shiloh, he was probably
nearly three years old. Besides the usual meat to be offered,
Elkanah took three bullocks, over seven gallons of flour and a
leather bag of wine -- often called a "wine skin" in modern
translations of the Bible. These extra things were to be used in
the consecration offering having to do with little Samuel. (I
Samuel 1:21-24.)
 As soon as they arrived at the tabernacle and made an
offering, Hannah took her son to Eli, who was still high priest.
So much time had passed that Eli didn't at first recognize her.
"I am the woman who was here praying by myself a few years
ago, and to whom you spoke because you thought I was drunk," she
explained. "Perhaps you will remember that I told you that I was
pleading to God for a baby boy, and that if God would give one to
me, I would dedicate him for his whole life to the service of the
tabernacle. God heard and answered my prayers, just as you said at
the time that you believed He would. Here is the boy. I have come
to the tabernacle to turn him over to you!" (I Samuel 1:25-28.)
Eli remembered Hannah. He knew that it required much courage
for a mother to give up her only child. It occurred to him to
refuse to accept such a young lad, so that he might spend a few
more years with his parents, but he realized that it would be even
more difficult for the mother to bring Samuel back again.
When the time came for the consecration offering, Hannah
voiced an unusual prayer of praise. She was so thankful for what
God had done for her that she was happy even for the opportunity
of giving up her son. (I Samuel 2:1-10.)
After the time of worship was over, Elkanah and his family
returned to their home, leaving little Samuel to be reared and
instructed in the simple duties he would at first be required to
perform at the tabernacle.

The Priesthood Profaned

At this time matters were anything but right at the

tabernacle. Eli's two sons, priests next in rank under their
father, had the same duties and authority as those of Aaron's two
sons when the tabernacle was at Mt. Sinai. Those two, Nadab and
Abihu, met sudden death when they overstepped their authority.
(Leviticus 10:1-2.)
Hophni and Phinehas, Eli's sons, were swiftly heading for a
similar fate. They were committed to serving God with fear and
reverence, but they had become increasingly greedy, careless and
immoral. They were careful to try to hide their evil conduct from
their father, but they didn't seem to care what God thought of
them. They were far from fit to be priests, but God allowed them
to carry on for a time, just as He often allows sinful men to
continue in their ways. If every person were struck dead the
moment he first sinned, there would be nobody living. But there is
always a point at which God deals with those who continue to break
His laws.
According to the Creator's instructions for making peace
offerings at the tabernacle, a carcass was to be divided three
ways: the part for God, including the fat, the part for the
priests, including the right shoulder and breast, and the portion
that was left, which was to go back to the one who offered it.
Only God's part was to be roasted on the altar. The rest of it was
to be boiled for the priests and Levites and for the family making
the offering. (Leviticus 7:11-17; 28-34; II Chronicles 35:13;
Ezekiel 46:20, 24.)
Hophni and Phinehas didn't go along with such rules any more.
When a carcass was brought in as a sacrifice, they seized their
share of the meat before the rest of it was taken to be used
elsewhere. Often they would roast their part of it before God's
part was burned on the altar. Furthermore, they would go to the
huge seething pots that had just been filled with raw meat to
boil, and yank out as much as they wanted of it with large, three-
pronged hooks. They would thus take much of the meat belonging to
persons who had brought it for offerings. Everyone could see they
were violating God's ordinances. Those people who were bold enough
to object to this unlawful practice were told that the priests
would do as they pleased, even if they had to get their way by
force.
This situation was so difficult that even the most zealous
Israelites came to abhor the offerings they knew they should make.
(I Samuel 2:11-17.) They feared to complain, having been warned
that no one should accuse a priest of doing wrong. (Exodus 22:28;
Acts 23:5.) The conduct of Hophni and Phinehas was damaging to
Israel, just as the disobedience of today's religious leaders is
doing great harm to our people. The priests' sins within a short
time led to the spread of idolatry (Judges 8:33), after the death
of Gideon.
A year after Samuel had been dedicated, his parents came to
Shiloh as usual. There they saw their son busy in his service at
the tabernacle. He was dressed in a special shoulder garment that
caused him to look very official, for a young boy.
It was a happy week for Hannah, who spent many hours visiting
Samuel. She gave him a coat she had made, and for a number of
years afterward she brought him a new coat each time she and her
husband came to the tabernacle, which was during the fall at the
Festival of Tabernacles. The parents of Samuel had no difficulty
attending God's Festival each year as it was still a time of peace
under Gideon, shortly before an Ammonite-Philistine invasion.
(Judges 10:7.)

God Rewards the Generous

During one of the festivals, Eli asked a special blessing on

Elkanah and Hannah because of their giving their only child to the
service of the tabernacle.
 "Reward this couple for bequeathing their firstborn son," the
high priest asked of God. "Make it possible for them to have more
children."
God answered Eli's request. In time Hannah gave birth to
three more sons and two daughters. Having a total of six children,
she no longer felt secondary to Peninnah, who by that time had
given up her efforts to appear as the superior wife. (I Samuel
2:18-21.)
As Samuel was growing into a young lad who was of increasing
worth at the tabernacle, Eli was reaching an age at which he
realized that his life could end any day. He had hoped that his
last years would be peaceful, but for a long time he had been
receiving indirect reports of his sons' conduct. At first he gave
little heed to these rumors, but when they began increasing, he
knew he would have to speak to Hophni and Phinehas. Eli's
intention wasn't turned to action, however. He dreaded the
unpleasant task of reproaching his sons. As an excuse, he kept
reminding himself that the rumors possibly weren't true.
That was before he received an anonymous tip that his sons
were carrying on in a shameless, wanton manner with some of the
women who stayed in the tabernacle area. Eli had noted evidence of
this flagrant misconduct by Hophni and Phinehas, but he had chosen
to overlook it. Now that the people were beginning to be aware of
it, he realized that he could no longer delay rebuking his sons.
"I have been receiving some alarming reports about things you
have been doing here at the tabernacle," Eli grimly announced to
Hophni and Phinehas next time he saw them alone.
The two priests glanced at each other with expressions of
righteous indignation.
"Who are those who dare tell lies about the priests of
Israel?" Hophni demanded.
"The people have no right to judge us!" Phinehas muttered.
"Both of you would probably be better off if they did," Eli
told them, frowning. "However, it is God who judges us, and I know
you have much to fear from Him for the outrages you have been
committing. Don't you realize that you are causing the people to
sin because of your bad examples and by your driving them away
from the tabernacle? If your misbehavior were only against man, it
would be bad enough. But you have been defying the Creator whom
you have been chosen to serve! Unless you give up your evil ways
now, God will take your lives!" (I Samuel 2:22-25.)
"Those who have accused us are the ones who should repent!"
snapped Hophni as he turned to stride away with Phinehas.
It was plain to Eli that his sons only resented his remarks,
and had no intention of changing their ways. He knew that further
words would only be wasted. He was painfully aware that if he had
been properly strict with them years before, this calamitous
situation probably never would have occurred. There was only one
course left now for the good of Israel. That was to put Hophni and
Phinehas out of their capacity at the tabernacle, and replace them
with two priests next in line for such offices. That, however, was
something that Eli didn't quite have the courage or inclination to
do.

Eli Is Warned

Not long afterward an unusual stranger came to the tabernacle

to talk to Eli. When Eli saw the man, he was somehow uncomfortable
in his presence. There was something about him that made the high
priest feel as though the fellow could read his innermost
thoughts, and that he was aware of all that had been going on at
the tabernacle. When the man spoke, Eli was startled to learn that
he DID know what was going on.
"When your forefather Aaron was in Egypt, God chose his
family for the priesthood," the stranger reminded Eli. "At that
time God gave definite instructions concerning the offerings and
the manner in which the tabernacle was to function. I have been
sent to tell you that God is well aware that you and your sons
have failed miserably in running matters rightly. You honor your
sons above God -- which is idolatry. You have allowed them to
steal from those who brought offerings so that all three of you
might gorge yourselves. (I Samuel 2:27-29.)
"Even though God promised that the priesthood should be in
the family of Aaron forever -- and set your family in the
priesthood -- the Creator can't go on using men like you as His
most high-ranking servants. You will die soon, but not before you
see an enemy come on the Israelites to take away their wealth. As
for your sons, they will both die the same day, and not long from
now. Then God will choose from among Aaron's other descendants a
high priest who will be faithful. Others in your family will come
and beg him for food and for work. Furthermore, all your male
descendants shall die before they are of middle age. Consider
these things, and how you have brought them on yourselves!" (I
Samuel 2:30-36.)
When the stranger finished speaking, Eli was so upset that he
was speechless. He was shaking as he watched the man stride away
from the tabernacle and disappear.
At this time Samuel was probably about twelve or thirteen
years old. He was of increasing help to Eli, who was a heavy man
in his last years, and who needed someone in attendance because of
the high priest's having difficulty in moving about. For this
reason Samuel's bedroom was close to Eli's in the high priest's
quarters near the tabernacle, so that the lad could quickly wait
on Eli in the event he needed help during the night.
 One night Samuel was awakened by a voice speaking his name.
Thinking that Eli had called, the boy ran to the high priest's
bedroom.
"Here I am, sir!" Samuel whispered out of the darkness.
Eli's loud breathing ended with a sudden snort.
"Is that you, Samuel?" the high priest muttered sleepily.
"Why have you awakened me? I didn't call you. Go back to bed!"
Samuel returned to his room, puzzled as to the source of the
voice. Before he could fall asleep, he distinctly heard his name
spoken again. He jumped up and once more announced his presence to
the sleeping priest, who again informed him that he had not
called.
Samuel returned to his bed. He was too perplexed to get back
to sleep. (I Samuel 3:1-7.)
"Samuel! Samuel!" a voice startled him for the third time,
strangely seeming to come to him from all directions.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 78
"THE ARK OF GOD IS TAKEN!"

ONE night young Samuel, who was sleeping in a room adjacent to

Eli's near the tabernacle, heard a voice calling his name.
Thinking that Eli, the high priest, had summoned him, he hurried
to Eli's quarters. The high priest told Samuel he didn't call him.
The same thing happened a little later, and again Eli told him
that he hadn't called. (I Samuel 3:1-6.)

A Call From God

After Samuel returned to his bed he heard the voice speak his
name for the third time. He hesitated to bother the high priest
again, but there was just the chance that this third call had come
from the increasingly helpless old man. So for the third time he
went to Eli's quarters and timidly asked if he could be of
service.
Eli slowly sat up and peered through the gloom at the boy,
who was fearful that he would be rebuked.
"If you heard someone speaking your name it wasn't I," Eli
muttered thoughtfully. "What was the voice like?"
"The first time it sounded a long way off," Samuel explained.
"The second time it seemed closer. The last time, just a couple of
minutes ago, it sounded closer yet, as though it came from
everywhere!"
 Eli sat in silence for a few moments. He realized that an
awesome thing was taking place. He was certain because this thing
had happened to him in the past.
For some purpose God was speaking to Samuel! (I Samuel 3:7-
8.)
To Eli this was a snub from God, inasmuch as the high priest
was the one to whom the Creator usually spoke unless there was a
leader in Israel who was unusually close to God. Eli understood
why God had chosen to contact another, even one who was only a
child. It was because of the careless manner in which he, Eli, had
conducted matters at the tabernacle.
"Go back to your bed, my son," the high priest sighed. "If
the voice comes to you again, be sure to answer, 'I hear you,
Lord! Please tell me why you are calling me.' "
This instruction was puzzling to Samuel. He obediently went
back to bed, but he didn't sleep because of being so curious and
excited by what the high priest had told him to do about the
mysterious voice. He was so keyed up that when he distinctly and
closely heard his name pronounced again, he almost forgot what he
had been told to answer.
"Y-yes, Lord!" he stammered, not really knowing whom he was
answering. "I'm listening!" (I Samuel 3:9-10.)
"Do not be fearful," the voice went on. "I am the God of
Israel, here to inform you of some important things."
Samuel was greatly startled to learn that God was speaking to
him. But somehow he became at ease as the seconds passed. He
listened intently as the voice continued to come to him out of the
night.
"I am going to cause some very unhappy events in Israel. If I
were to announce to all the people what I shall do, their ears
would tingle with the dread words. First I shall bring judgment
against the family of Eli. Even though you are yet very young, you
should know that your high priest has been offensively careless in
his high office. He has allowed his sons to do some very vile
things. The sins of all three have been so great that no sacrifice
or offering can atone for them. Because of their disobedience, the
lives of these people will violently end at a time I shall soon
choose." (I Samuel 3:11-14.)

A Very Unpleasant Duty

Samuel was stunned by what he had heard. He had never been

aware of Eli or his two sons doing anything wrong. To be informed
that his superiors had displeased the God they served was a shock
to him. There was little sleep for him the rest of the night.
Next morning he got up as usual to open the entrance to the
tabernacle. With the coming of dawn, the event of the night before
became to him as a strong dream he almost wanted to forget. He had
no intention of revealing it to anyone, but when Eli called him
later to talk to him, he was fearful that he was going to be asked
to give an account. It isn't always pleasant to be a prophet.
"I know and now you surely know that it was God who spoke to
you last night," the high priest told Samuel. "He must have called
you again after the third time I told you to go back to bed. He
must have had some message for you. I want you to tell me
everything that He told you. Don't hold anything back, or God
might deal even more harshly with you than He would deal with me
if I were to disobey."
Frightened by these words, Samuel related all that God had
spoken. When Eli heard what God had to say about him and his sons,
he almost regretted questioning Samuel. He bowed his head and
stared submissively at the ground.
"If it's God's will," he murmured, "then it will surely
happen the way He has planned it." (I Samuel 3:15-18.)
God hadn't revealed just when these things would happen. For
the next several years Eli was in a state of fearful uncertainty
for himself and his sons. Meanwhile, Samuel grew up to become a
well-known young man. All of Israel knew him as one whom God had
chosen as a prophet. Samuel didn't ask to be made a prophet: God
chose him. He increased greatly in wisdom and intelligence, and
foretold events that came true with startling accuracy because God
continued to speak to him from time to time. (I Samuel 3:19-21.)
The leaders of Philistia, the coastal nation that had for
several years lorded it over Israel, meanwhile had received
increasing reports of the rising young leader at Shiloh. Fearing
that Israel might be organizing a rebellion against them, they
sent out an army to march among the Israelites and remind them
that it would be foolish to rise against the Philistines.
When it was reported that a Philistine army was moving into
an area about twenty-five miles west of Shiloh, the elders of
Israel quickly formed a fighting force that moved swiftly to
within a few miles north of where the enemy stopped to camp.
When the Philistines learned of the presence of the army of
Israel, they decided to attack before the Israelite soldiers could
become greater in number. The Bible doesn't state how many troops
were in each army, though there were probably at least forty or
fifty thousand on either side. Whatever the numbers, when the
encounter was over and each side had withdrawn from the
battlefield, the Israelite army went back to its camp with about
four thousand less soldiers. (I Samuel 4:1-2.)

No Help for the Wicked!

 The leaders were stunned by this defeat. They felt that their
forces weren't meant to lose because they were part of God's
chosen people! They seemed to have forgotten that Israel was
chosen for an example of obedience, not for special favors. What
with most of Israel being in a state of disobedience, the leaders
had no sound reason to expect victory.
Nevertheless, some of the elders came to the camp with an
idea they thought would insure the Israelites' winning any other
encounter with the Philistines.
"We should have the ark with us," they suggested. "Our
ancestors took it with them in times of war. They had it with them
when they went against Jericho, and the whole city fell. God
wouldn't let anything happen to the ark, and He would have to
spare us to keep the ark safe!"
This stratagem was vigorously acclaimed by the troops. Men
were sent at once to Shiloh to bring the ark to the camp with all
possible haste so that it would be on hand in the event the
Philistines attacked again.
When the soldiers arrived at the tabernacle to request the
ark, Eli was greatly troubled. He felt that it would be a grave
mistake for a sinful nation to rely on the presence of the ark as
a kind of fetish to insure safety in battle.
"I think the ark should remain in the tabernacle," Eli
resolutely informed the men. "I can hardly agree to your taking
it!"
Having been awakened because of this matter, the old priest
shuffled back to his bed, leaving a group of very disappointed
men.
Next morning young Samuel went as usual to open the gates of
the tabernacle. To his surprise they were already open. After
trying in vain to find Phinehas and Hophni, he awakened Eli to
tell him that his sons weren't on duty. The sightless old man
groped into the tabernacle, thinking that they might be there.
They were gone!
When he came back out, he was pale and shaking.
"They have unwisely taken the ark!" he muttered to Samuel.
"God will not deal lightly with those who have done this awful
thing!"
When the ark arrived at the camp of the Israelite army, along
with Hophni and Phinehas, a thunderous cheer went up from the
waiting soldiers. The shouting was so loud that it was plainly
heard in the Philistine camp a few miles to the south. Alarmed
officers feared that it meant that powerful reinforcements had
arrived for Israel. (I Samuel 4:3-5.)
"We should have attacked again instead of retiring," some of
them bitterly observed. "Now it may be too late for another
victory."
 A little later they learned from spies just what had caused
the Israelites to cheer so wildly.
"The God of Israel has come into the camp of the enemy!" the
spies excitedly declared. "We learned that He is in a box, and
that this box was brought from Shiloh tonight! The enemy troops
were so pleased to learn that their God had come to help them that
they shouted like madmen with glee!"
"I have heard of that mysterious box," a Philistine officer
said. "It is said to be the dwelling place of a powerful God --
the one who long ago brought some horrible plagues on Egypt so
that the Israelites could escape!"
"I have heard that when the God of Israel is angered, He is
more powerful than any other god," another Philistine added. "If
that is true, we might be wise to return to our country."

Fear Turned to Courage

The superstitious Philistines, filled with growing fear and

futility, were on the verge of agreeing to give up their war on
Israel. Then one of the leading officers demanded to be heard.
"We brought our army here for a purpose!" he shouted angrily.
"Now what is all this cowardly talk about running back to our
homes? Why are we imagining that we are destined to lose to
Israel? We are strong, and we must use that strength to make
certain that the Israelites continue to be servants to us. If we
give in, we will become servants to them! We must fight! We must
prove to all that we are men determined to do what we have set out
to do!" (I Samuel 4:6-9.)
This short speech was so inspiring to the Philistines that
they decided to set out even before dawn for Israel's camp. The
Israelites were depending on the ark to keep them safe, and
weren't as prepared as they should have been. The Philistines
suddenly swarmed in among them with such savage force that within
minutes the ground was strewn with dead and dying Israelites. Many
were trapped in their own tents. Others who were out in the open
foolishly tried to escape by dashing into their shelters. The
shouts, the screams of pain, the clashing of metal against metal
produced more noise than had gone up from the cheering men only a
few hours previously.
On slashing into one of the larger tents, Philistine soldiers
came upon two men crouching close to a large box-shaped object
covered with a fancy cloth. Spears hurtled into the two men,
killing them at once. The Philistine soldiers had no way of
knowing that they had just put to death two priests of Israel --
Phinehas and Hophni. They strode toward the covered object to see
what it was. (I Samuel 4:10-11.)
 "Don't touch that!" one of the soldiers barked. "That must be
the box where Israel's God dwells!"
The soldiers froze in their tracks, then backed off a few
steps.
"Why should we be afraid of that thing?" another soldier
muttered. "It didn't keep us from killing these two fellows who
must have been here to guard it!"
Anxious to show his courage, the soldier stepped up and
touched one of the poles by which the ark was carried.
"See?" he triumphantly asked. "Let's take this to our
commander. We'll receive some special favors for being the ones to
capture the God of the Israelites!"
By that time the fighting was over. The only Israelites in
the camp were dead or wounded. All others, and that didn't include
very many, were either fleeing or hiding.
Israel had been defeated to the amount of thirty thousand
dead soldiers! If there had been obedience to God instead of
reliance on the ark, matters would have turned out differently.
(Leviticus 26:3-8.)

The Tragic Result of Sin!

Killing thirty thousand Israelites was a great triumph to the

Philistines. But, in a way, the capture of the ark was even a
greater one, inasmuch as many of them really believed they had
captured a god. The ark was taken to their camp, where a noisy
celebration took place. There was great curiosity and speculation
as to what was inside the object, but somehow no one dared to try
to open it. Most of the Philistine soldiers, having heard wild
rumors about the ark, chose to stay away from it. They were
superstitious.
A few hours later a tattered Benjamite soldier who had
escaped from the Philistines staggered wearily into the main
streets of Shiloh."
Our army has been wiped out!" he shouted as he scooped up a
handful of dirt and tossed it on his head. (I Samuel 4:12.)
As the bad news spread through town the people began groaning
and shrieking. The depressed high priest, sitting at his usual
outdoor place where the people could easily contact him, wondered
at the cause of the noise. It was then that the exhausted
Benjamite trudged up to him to announce that he had run all the
way from the Israelite camp to bring news.
Trembling, Eli anxiously asked what had happened.
"The Philistines attacked our camp this morning," the
Benjamite muttered hoarsely. "Only a small part of us escaped. The
rest are dead, including your two sons. They died when the ark was
captured."
 This was too much for the old priest. He knew that when God
removed His protection from Israel and let the ark be taken, He
had forsaken His people. Eli reeled backward and toppled off his
elevated chair.
The soldier ran to him, but Eli was already dead. He was a
very heavy man, and the fall had broken his neck. (I Samuel 4:13-
18.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 79
"REVERENCE MY SANCTUARY"

AN ANGEL had told Eli, the high priest of Israel, that he and his
two sons would soon lose their lives. All three of them had
knowingly failed to conduct themselves as proper servants in God's
service. (I Samuel 2:27-36; I Samuel 3:11-14.)
The prediction came true when Eli's two sons were killed by
Philistine soldiers. Eli fell and broke his neck just a few hours
later. (I Samuel 4:10-18.) God had warned Eli and the people,
"reverence my sanctuary" (Leviticus 26:2). He had warned them that
only authorized persons should touch the ark, and that it should
not even be looked upon except when authorized. (Numbers 4:15;
Leviticus 16:2.)

Ark in Pagan Hands

To add to the family tragedy, the wife of Phinehas, one of

the two slain sons of Eli, was about to give birth to a baby. Then
she heard of the death of her husband and father-in-law and about
the capture of the ark, which the priests had removed from God's
sanctuary. She was so shocked and troubled that she died shortly
after her son was born. Just before she died, she gave her son the
name of Ichabod, which was meant to refer to the wretched state
into which Israel had fallen. (I Samuel 4:19-22.)
While this was going on at Shiloh, the Philistine army was
triumphantly marching into Ashdod, one of the chief cities near
the east coast of the Mediterranean Sea. Ashdod was one of the
places where there was a temple containing a statue of one of
their main gods, Dagon. The ark was placed in front of the idol to
defy the ark or whatever might be in it to try to prevent Dagon
from continuing to tower over the ark. (I Samuel 5:1-2.)
Next morning the priests of the temple got up earlier than
usual to gloat over the sight of the sacred treasure of Israel
reclining as a sort of gratitude offering before their god. They
froze in fearful amazement when they entered the main room.
 Some time during the night the statue of Dagon had toppled to
the floor in front of the ark! (I Samuel 5:3.)
In the next few hours there was feverish activity within the
temple. The people of Ashdod weren't allowed inside or to learn
what had happened. Workmen who struggled with ropes, pulleys and
pry poles to haul the idol back into place were threatened and
warned -- and sworn to secrecy.
It was an awkward day for the Philistine priests, who tried
to convince themselves that their idol had been erected off
balance, and that a slight earthquake during the night was just
enough to cause it to topple. Late that afternoon the statue was
hoisted back into place in time for the public to come into the
temple to worship that day.
Next morning there was still a greater shock for the priests.
They arrived to discover that the statue of Dagon was again on the
floor. This time it was mysteriously broken off at the base part,
which remained where it was. The arms and head were sheared off
and scattered in pieces across the threshold of the temple.
This time the fear and consternation of the priests couldn't
be hidden. Within hours it was known all through Philistia that
the God of Israel had struck down the statue of Dagon in Ashdod.
The disgrace was so great in the minds of the Philistines that the
leaders decreed that no one should put foot on the threshold of
any temple containing a statue of Dagon because of what had
happened. (I Samuel 5:4-5.)

Philistines Befuddled

This destruction of an idol was embarrassing and unpleasant

for the Philistines. But God didn't stop there in dealing with
them. He brought misery to the people of Ashdod and those who
lived for miles around. Overnight they became afflicted with
bleeding ulcers, painful to such a degree that they couldn't even
sit down without great distress. The superstitious Philistines
were right in their guess that this trouble had come on them
because of their treatment of the ark. (I Samuel 5:6-7.) Leaders
met to decide what to do to try to escape the plague that had come
to a part of the people.
"If giving that box back to the Israelites will relieve us of
this miserable condition, I'm for sending it to Shiloh right
away!" the ruler of Ashdod declared.
There was a chorus of disagreement.
"The capture of the ark of Israel was a great triumph for our
armies!" the ruler of the Philistine city of Gath exclaimed
heatedly. "Without it, Israel will soon crumble, but you want to
give it back! I say no!"
 "You wouldn't say that if you were in my condition!" Ashdod's
ruler retorted, grimacing with discomfort. "If you think that
fancy box should remain in our nation, take it to YOUR city and
see what happens!"
There was a chorus of approval. None of the rulers of the
other cities of Philistia wanted to be responsible for keeping the
ark. The ruler of Gath realized that he had spoken with too much
haste. He had no choice but to agree that the ark should be
transported at once to his city.
This time it wasn't put in the same room with an idol, but it
was only a matter of hours before the people of Gath, several
miles southeast of Ashdod, began to feel the pain of the same kind
of plague that had come to Ashdod. Within a few days it had spread
to every Philistine family in and around the city. Some, as in
Ashdod, were so painfully afflicted that they died. (I Samuel 5:8-
9.)
The people of Gath pleaded that the ark be sent elsewhere.
Through various pressures and arguments, the ark was moved to
Ekron, a main Philistine city about fifteen miles northeast of
Gath. Almost as soon as the ark arrived there, the people of Ekron
were struck by the same ulcerous condition that had come to the
people of Ashdod and Gath. (I Samuel 5:10-12.)
At the same time the area was visited with hordes of mice
that seemed to come out of nowhere to overrun fields, barns,
homes, streets and public buildings.
All this was too much for the inhabitants of Ekron, who
begged the rulers of the leading cities to meet in Ekron and
consider moving the ark elsewhere.
"We have had enough!" the ruler of Ekron complained to his
fellow leaders when they met. "Our people are suffering terribly.
Many of them are dying. If the ark isn't taken away soon from
here, we'll all be dead. Your people in Ashdod and Gath are
recovering, and we want the same opportunity."

Philistines Test God

"But there is no real proof that the Israelite box is causing

your trouble," one of the leaders observed who hadn't yet kept the
ark in his city, but wasn't in favor of giving it back to Israel.
"Before we make any rash move, let us send for our chief priests
and seers and ask for their advice on this matter."
Most of those present agreed on this proposal, inasmuch as
most Philistines believed that their priests, magicians, seers and
astrologers had unusual wisdom. After a meeting of those revered
men, a spokesman made their opinions known.
"Probably it would be wise to return the ark to the
Israelites," he declared. "It shouldn't be returned without a
trespass offering, however. If the Israelite God is actually
punishing us because we have this box, we should at least try to
make amends by doing something that might please Him."
"What should this trespass offering be?" the Philistine
rulers asked.
"Because Philistia is divided into the leadership of five
main cities," the spokesman explained, "it would be fitting to
send an equal number of costly images of the things that have
plagued us. If we return the ark to the Israelites, we should send
along golden images of five mice. As you know, it is our custom to
appease our own gods by making images of things that have brought
trouble to us. Therefore we should even make five images of the
type of sores that have come to Philistia. They should also be
made of gold and included with the five images of mice. It would
be well to remember the tales that have been handed down about how
the God of Israel dealt with the Egyptians when they held the
Israelites against their will. [Exodus, chapters 7 through 12.] To
make a further effort to avoid such curses, the ark should be
returned in a fine, newly built cart drawn by untrained cows whose
calves have been taken so far away from them that they won't be
turned aside because of sensing them in any direction. The animals
should then be sent off with what they have to pull. This way we
can test the God of Israel and see if He is the One who brought
our troubles upon us. If the cows take the cart to Beth-shemesh,
it will be a sign to show us whether the God of Israel is powerful
enough to work miracles. But if the cows choose to haul the ark in
any direction they choose except that of the Danite village of
Beth-shemesh, then we will know that it was only by chance or by
natural conditions that the sores and mice have come to
Philistia." (I Samuel 6:1-9.)
Fantastic and even droll as this plan might seem, the
Philistine leaders took it quite seriously. They believed in the
ideas of their priests and seers.
The suggestions were carried out as soon as possible. The
cart and golden images were made and the images were put into a
coffer, or box. The ark and the box containing the golden images
were loaded onto the cart. Two cows with calves were brought to
hitch to the cart, and the calves were taken to the opposite side
of the city of Ekron. (I Samuel 6:10-11.)

The Sign of the Cows

As soon as the cows were harnessed to the cart, everyone

stood back to see what would happen. A few moments passed. Then
the cows suddenly set out together to harmoniously pull the cart
as though they had been trained all their lives as a pair to do
just that.
 The Philistine rulers and others present stared in amazement,
but not just because the two cows had agreed on how to pull the
cart. The astonishing thing was that the animals had chosen to go
directly to the road that led to Beth-shemesh! This was the sign
that was supposed to prove to the Philistines that the ark was the
source of their trouble.
"This means that the God of Israel has been dealing with us
because of our capturing the box!" one Philistine ruler exclaimed.
"I'm not convinced yet," another observed. "The animals are
starting out in that direction, but they could turn at any moment
and go elsewhere. I'm in favor of following them to see what
they'll do."
The others agreed. It was an odd sight -- two cows lowing for
their calves as they pulled the new cart along, and the five
Philistine rulers and their aides and advisors following curiously
on their various mounts.
The animals didn't turn to right or left from the road that
led into Beth-shemesh about twelve miles southeast of Ekron. Some
Israelite harvesters just outside the village caught sight of the
unattended cows pulling the cart, just as they reached the field
of a man named Joshua, but not the same Joshua who had many years
before led Israel across the Jordan River. (Joshua 3:9-17.) They
ran to the road, stopped the animals and swarmed around the cart
to see what it contained. (I Samuel 6:12-13.)
When the Philistines saw this, they turned off the road and
watched, unnoticed, from a nearby grove of trees. They saw the
Israelites rip off the top of the box containing the golden idols,
then move around excitedly when they discovered what was inside.
Many of the harvesters ran to the nearby villages to tell
others that the ark had been found. It resulted in every
inhabitant of that area rushing forth to see for himself. The cows
and cart were taken off the road and into a nearby field. From
there they were guided up a large, rocky mound that jutted up
through the field.
"God has chosen the people of our village to find the ark!" a
leading citizen loudly proclaimed. "Let us show our devotion to
our God by sacrificing these two cows!"
There was a chorus of agreeing shouts. The animals were
immediately slaughtered and dressed by the village's Levites. The
wooden cart was broken up and set ablaze under the carcasses.
While thousands of the people watched with rapt attention, other
thousands inspected the odd trespass offerings sent by the
Philistine rulers.

Ark of the Sanctuary Profaned

 Unfortunately, there were many who examined and handled the
ark without proper reverence for God, even to the extent of
lifting the lid and peering inside. Obviously they weren't aware
of or hadn't remembered what had happened to certain other people
who had touched the ark. That ark represented God's throne. Such
crass disrespect was bound to bring an awful penalty.
These things were witnessed by the Philistines. They at last
had seen enough to convince them that they had blundered in taking
the ark away from the Israelites and holding it in Philistia for
seven months. They returned that same day to their country to
commend their priests and diviners for giving them proper advice
concerning the ark. The rulers could never know that the God of
Israel had caused matters to work out as they did, even to the
extent of working through the so-called wise men of Philistia. (I
Samuel 6:14-18.)
Following the departure of the Philistines, a "great
calamity" fell on the village of Beth-shemesh and on all the
country around. Fifty thousand and seventy men suddenly were
seized with a strange, painful condition that brought death to all
upon whom it came. (I Samuel 6:19.) These were thousands who had
treated the ark irreverently. Not even the Philistines had done so
to it! The Israelites should have known better, what with a part
of them being Levites who surely realized that God had warned the
Israelites that death would come to any who looked into the ark or
touched it except by its carrying poles -- or showed any lack of
reverence for God in their conduct toward the ark. (Leviticus
16:2; 26:2; Numbers 4:5-6, 15.)
There was loud mourning in the villages for the next few
days. Some felt that God had dealt unfairly with them. (I Samuel
6:19-20.) Most of the people were anxious to have the ark taken
away. Messengers were sent to the nearest town, Kirjath-jearim, to
ask men there to come and remove the ark from the area of Beth-
shemesh.
The officials of Kirjath-jearim were pleased at the
opportunity to have the ark in their town, though some of the
people there feared it. They hurriedly sent more than enough men
to carry it.
At Kirjath-jearim, built on a hill, the ark was taken to the
home of a man named Abinadab. His son, Eleazar, was chosen to keep
and guard it. No one would have guessed then that it would remain
in that place for the next twenty years. (I Samuel 7:1-2.)
Meanwhile, the Philistines continued to trouble Israel by
constant raids and attacks. Life became increasingly miserable for
those in western Canaan, and their complaints to Samuel increased
accordingly. Always Samuel's answer was that if the Israelites
would give up their worship of pagan gods and turn back to the one
real God, they wouldn't be troubled by their enemies. The
Israelites were so weary of grief that they did gradually pull
away from idol worship.

And Finally -- Repentance

Though this change required several years, Samuel was greatly

pleased. When the time for the Festival of Tabernacles came, he
called the people to meet at Mizpeh, only a few miles from
Kirjathjearim and the ark. There many thousands of Israelites
prayed, fasted and acknowledged their sins. The assemblage was led
and directed by Samuel, who spent most of his time and efforts in
giving advice and instruction to those who had problems and needed
help. (I Samuel 7:3-6.)
Just when the people were in the midst of this long-due
event, a man rode swiftly into Mizpeh.
"The Philistines have learned that we are gathered here!" he
shouted excitedly. "They have sent a huge army that will be here
very soon!"
Within minutes the startling news had spread to all the
people. Even though many of them were armed, a large part of the
Israelites fell into a state of panic because of a fear of being
slaughtered. They realized that escape to the east wasn't very
probable, inasmuch as there weren't enough roads for so many of
them to use.
Thousands quickly milled around Samuel's quarters, and
thousands of voices joined in a thunderous plea for help from
Samuel. At last the Israelites realized only God could help them.
"Ask God to save us from the Philistines!" they shouted. (I
Samuel 7:7-8.)

----------------------------------------
 THE BIBLE STORY
VOLUME 4
1985

Table of Contents

Introduction
Chapter 80 "WE WANT A KING!"
Chapter 81 A KING IS CHOSEN!
Chapter 82 KING SAUL TO THE RESCUE
Chapter 83 INDECISION, IDOLATRY, CHAOS!
Chapter 84 WITHOUT AN ARMY
Chapter 85 AMALEK IS JUDGED
Chapter 86 GOD CHOOSES DAVID
Chapter 87 GOLIATH CHALLENGES GOD!
Chapter 88 DAVID A NATIONAL HERO
Chapter 89 SAUL SCHEMES AGAIN
Chapter 90 DAVID'S FAITH WAVERS
Chapter 91 DAVID -- OUTCAST!
Chapter 92 DAVID -- VAGABOND KING!
Chapter 93 VENGEANCE OR REPENTANCE?
Chapter 94 LIFE AMONG THE PHILISTINES
Chapter 95 "THE KING IS DEAD!"
Chapter 96 DAVID KING AT LAST
Chapter 97 LEARNING TO BE A KING
Chapter 98 BUILD A TEMPLE?
Chapter 99 MEN TRUST IN ARMIES
Chapter 100 DAVID'S TEMPTATION
Chapter 101 "YOU ARE THE MAN!"
Chapter 102 "I ACKNOWLEDGE MY SIN"
Chapter 103 AN UNDISCIPLINED SON REBELS

----------------------------------------

INTRODUCTION
by Herbert W. Armstrong

In response to overwhelming demand this fourth and revised

volume of "The Bible Story" is published. We are thrilled, and
overjoyed, because of the enthusiastic acceptance of Volumes I, II
and III.
Those who have read the previous three volumes know that
there has never been a Bible story book like this. There have, of
course, been many Bible story books -- too many, of a kind. But
candidly they seemed, to me, to have no mission, except to
entertain children. They seemed to try to compete with the
exciting fiction of violence of which youngsters see entirely too
much on television -- or read in cheap novels or comic books.
These children's Bible story books were a series of
disconnected blood-and-thunder stories drawn from certain Biblical
incidents. There was no connection between one and another, or
with the Gospel. They were shorn of their real meaning. They
seemed to me to degrade the Bible in children's minds. The real
connection of these Biblically recorded incidents with the MEANING
and PURPOSE of life -- of God's message to mankind -- was ignored.
Yet all these incidents are recorded in the Bible BECAUSE they
have real and deep MEANING. They teach vital lessons that ought to
be made plain to children -- and to adults as well!
Years ago this realization plagued me. God had called me to
an important ministry which He was blessing with rapid and
constant growth. But the children were being neglected in this
ministry. How could I supply this lack? For years it was a
frustrating dilemma.
HOW could I get to growing children a real knowledge of God -
- of the Creator and His vast creation -- of His power, authority,
and rulership over all He created -- of the very PURPOSE in having
put humans on this earth -- of the vital CONNECTION between these
Biblical incidents and the meaning of life?
It is ten times more difficult to UNLEARN error than to learn
TRUTH. This, then, was the dilemma that challenged me: children
today are being reared in the same old secular pagan philosophies
and customs, with the addition of the so-called scientific
approach that has arrived with the acceptance of the theory of
evolution. This attempt to explain the presence of a creation
without the existence of a Creator has become the basic concept by
which all causes, origins and purposes are explained. By the time
innocent children have been inoculated with this anti-God poison
and reached maturity, most of them have much to unlearn before
their minds can accept original truth. An inborn prejudice has
been set up. And prejudice is an absolute barrier to the entrance
of TRUTH into the mind.
But what could I do about it?
In due time God supplied the man for this important
undertaking. Basil Wolverton was a nationally known artist in the
United States. His work appeared in more than fifty nationally
circulated magazines. He was both an artist and a trained writer.
He was converted through the "World Tomorrow" broadcast many years
ago. He was a student and teacher of the Bible.
In November, 1958, "The Bible Story" started serially in "The
PLAIN TRUTH".
But it is NOT written ONLY for children! We like to say it is
written for children from 5 to 105! Mr. Wolverton wrote in simple,
understandable language, easily read by children at the nine-to
twelve-year-old level, yet INTERESTING to adults as well!
With professional expertness, Mr. Wolverton makes this story-
flow gripping and thrilling in plain and simple words. Parents can
read this book to four-and five-year-olds, and, with a little
explaining, make it understandable and also absorbing and
interesting.
"The Bible Story" is definitely NOT a series of disconnected
stories of excitement and violence with no special meaning. Our
purpose is to tell simply, in language children can read and
understand, plainly, yet interestingly the story of the Bible
itself, beginning at the beginning. A continuous story thread runs
through the entire Bible. Not many have ever grasped this amazing
yet important fact. Most people read a verse here or a chapter
there, failing to properly connect them, or understand the true
continuity of the Bible story.
Mr. Wolverton stuck to the literal Biblical account. He has
taken author's license to portray certain incidents in
conversational style, or to fill-in, for purposes of clarity and
realism, a few "tomatoes on the window sill." Yet he was zealously
careful to avoid adding to, or detracting from, the real and
intended meaning of the sacred Scriptures.
The present volume is a continuing memorial of Basil
Wolverton, who died in December 1978, and is presented to you as a
ministry of love, without money and without price. It is our
fervent hope that it will bring to you and your children
enlightenment, interesting reading, understanding, and abundant
blessings from its original and TRUE AUTHOR, Jesus Christ.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 80
"WE WANT A KING!"

THE immense gathering of Israelites at Mizpeh in the autumn of the

year had resulted in many thousands repenting and pledging
themselves to greater obedience to God. (I Samuel 7:6.) It was the
season of the Feast of Tabernacles.
As soon as it was over, the news came that a Philistine army
was approaching. The people fell into a state of panic. They
pleaded with Samuel to ask God to spare them from their enemies.
(Verses 7-8.)

God Answers!

After Samuel had made certain that the Philistine army was
indeed near at hand, he had a lamb prepared for a burnt offering
to God. Samuel officiated at the ceremony. He had God's
authorization to do so because the priesthood at that time had
passed from Eli to himself.
(Although Samuel was not of the priesthood family, he was a
Levite. He had been consecrated to God's service as a Nazarite and
trained in the priesthood by Eli. [Numbers 6:1-6; I Samuel 1:11;
2:11, 18, 26; 3:1.] Until a worthy descendant of Aaron could be
trained in the responsibilities of the priesthood, Samuel served
as priest, as well as prophet. Thus it was proper for him to make
this offering.)
As the lamb burned on the altar, Samuel prayed fervently. (I
Samuel 7:9.)
"God of Israel, deliver your people here at Mizpeh from their
enemies!" he cried. "You have seen and heard how they have come to
admit and repent of their wrong ways. You have promised to protect
the repentant and the obedient. Now I claim that promise of
protection for these people, and commit their lives into your
merciful hands!"
Even before Samuel had finished praying, the Philistine army
swept into the Mizpeh area intending to set upon the thousands of
families camped there. Although many of the Israelite men were
armed, they weren't organized or prepared to meet an onslaught by
so many well trained and determined enemy troops.
Just before the Philistine army came into view, the sky
clouded over with alarming rapidity. The clouds were low, very
dark and swirled about in a most unusual manner. As the attackers
came almost within reach of the outermost tents pitched around
Mizpeh, great bolts of lightning forked down from the brooding
overcast, striking directly into the foremost ranks of the
Philistines! (I Samuel 7:9-10.)
As the thunder roared, an earthquake shook the ground around
the Philistines and threw their whole army into disordered
confusion. Scorched and blasted bodies were tossed in all
directions. Those near the front ranks who witnessed the blinding
slaughter cringed back in stark fear, then turned to collide with
and trample the troops behind them. This set off a disrupting
chain reaction that carried all the way to the soldiers in the
rear ranks. What had been a confident advance was turned to swift
retreat, to the awesome roar of ear-splitting thunder!
This sudden turn of events was the cue for the armed
Israelite men to act. Quickly banding together, they set out in
swift pursuit of the fleeing Philistines. Those who had no weapons
picked up weapons that were dropped by dying or fleeing
Philistines. The enemy soldiers had just gone through a long, fast
march, and were easily overtaken. In their state of fatigue they
were no match for the Israelites. Not very many Philistines
escaped the lightning -- or the swords, spears and arrows of the
pursuers.
Shortly after the battle, Samuel had a large stone pillar set
up at the site of the conflict, which was a few miles north of
Jerusalem. It was a monument to commemorate the help God had given
them that day. (I Samuel 7:11-12.)

Samuel's Foolish Sons

This was the turning point in the struggle of Israel against

Philistia. The Philistines had long since captured Israelite towns
from Ekron to Gath, a distance of about fifteen miles in an area
not far from the coast. Israel at last took the towns back. At the
same time hostilities ceased with the Arameans to the east. They
dwelt in the old land of the Amorites, whom Moses destroyed. The
Arameans came to be known at this time in history by the name
Amorites, because they dwelt in the land of the uprooted Amorites.
(Verse 14, last part.)
All this was a reward from God because most of Israel had
turned away from worshipping the idols of surrounding nations.
Samuel was the spiritual advisor to Israel for the rest of
his long life -- about fifty years. He didn't return to Shiloh
because God had forsaken the city and the tabernacle. (Psalm
78:55-64.) Shiloh was destroyed during the trouble with the
Philistines, although the Bible gives no detailed account of such
a great loss. (Jeremiah 7:12 and 26:6.)
Samuel chose to live at Ramah, six or seven miles north of
Jerusalem. There he built an altar to be used for sacrifices to
God.
Every year Samuel moved his quarters for a time to the cities
of Bethel, Gilgal and Mizpeh. This made it more convenient for
people to contact him for matters of spiritual judgment. (I Samuel
7:15-17.)
After many years of such activity, Samuel began to feel the
strain. Gradually he delegated more and more of his duties to his
two sons, Joel and Abiah. He spent most of his time at Ramah,
while his sons took over a large part of his work by establishing
quarters in Beer-sheba in the territory of Simeon to the south.
Although Samuel had carefully reared his sons in the right
ways, and felt that they were prepared to be assistant judges
because of their ample training and ability, matters didn't work
out as he expected. Out from under the watchful eye of their
father, the two men began to take advantage of their positions by
secretly taking bribes for judging some cases unfairly. (I Samuel
8:13.)
This corrupt practice was car tried on for only a few years.
While Joel and Abiah were becoming increasingly greedy and
wealthy, a growing number of Israelites were unnecessarily
suffering in one way or another because of injustice. Samuel had
no knowledge of what was going on, or he would have acted at once
to remove his sons and make amends for their unfair deeds.
One day a group of the leading men of Israel came to Ramah to
talk to Samuel, who had no idea of their intention.
"We are here to protest the conduct of your sons at Beer-
sheba," one elder explained. "We want no more of them. Instead of
helping people, they have been harmful!"
"Sirs, I don't know what you are talking about," Samuel said
in a puzzled tone. "Please explain what my sons have done."
"It would take days to tell of their wrongdoings," another
elder observed. "We have found they aren't honest and just, as you
are. If you were twenty or thirty years younger, we might be
satisfied with you as our leader. But we need someone else --
someone who can be more than a judge to Israel. We want the kind
of leader that other nations have -- a king!" (I Sam. 8:4-5.)

"... a King?"

Samuel could scarcely believe what he had heard. This sudden

demand for a change in form of government was so startling that he
forgot for the time being about the accusations against his sons.
He carefully scanned the faces of those before him. It wasn't
difficult to tell by their serious expressions that they were
quite determined.
"Please excuse me a few minutes, gentlemen," he said. "I
shall return shortly."
He went at once to a private room to pray. He realized that
he needed God's advice on how to answer the elders.
"What must I say to these men?" Samuel earnestly asked God.
"If I say that I will have no part in helping them with their
impudent request, they will surely turn against me. If I so much
as think of agreeing to their demands, that would be against your
will."
"Don't be too upset over this," God answered Samuel, though
the Bible doesn't explain how He communicated with him. "The
elders and the people they represent do indeed want a king. It
isn't that they don't want you as their leader. It's because they
don't want me, their Creator, to rule over them. Ever since I
brought the Israelites up from the land of Egypt, they have
rejected me again and again by rejecting the men I have chosen as
leaders. During the past several years most of Israel has turned
back to me in some degree. Now they are again going back to the
ways of the pagan nations about them. You haven't known it, but
your sons have given them cause to protest. They are using this as
a reason for rejecting my government and demanding a change to a
man-made form of government. If they insist on a king, that's what
they deserve. Tell them they can have one. At the same time warn
them what they can expect if a king is to rule them." (I Samuel
8:6-9. )
Samuel was most unhappy to hear about his sons' conduct and
about the direction Israel was once more taking. As he had
promised, he went back a little later to confront the Israelite
leaders.
"I have taken your request to God," Samuel addressed them.
"He isn't pleased with what you are asking, so He has decided to
grant you something that in the long run won't really please you -
- a king!"
Feeble grins broke out on the faces of only a few of the
elders. Samuel's manner of describing their so-called victory
didn't seem to inspire cheerfulness in most of them.
"Now let me tell you what you can expect if a king is made
the head of Israel," Samuel continued in an ominous tone. "In the
first place, he will draft your young men into a great standing
army. A king chooses whom he pleases for what he pleases. Many of
your sons who are trained toward being master craftsmen in various
pursuits will be forced into lesser careers in the bloody art of
war. At the same time, many who have lesser ability will become
military leaders.
"He will also take your young women to be bakers, cooks,
maids, housecleaners, dishwashers and for every service for which
a king and his princes and underlings have a need. Besides, he
will choose your best fields, vineyards and orchards to take from
you to give to those in high offices under him. He will demand a
tenth of what all farmers and wage earners produce. He will take
your servants and your animals if they are to his liking. Even
some of you may become his lowliest servants. In time many will
cry out in despair because the king has taken so much from them.
In that day God will do nothing to help you because of the choice
you are now making." (I Samuel 8:10-18.)

God's Warning Ignored

There was silence among the elders following Samuel's

warning. Then the men began to talk in subdued voices among
themselves. After a period of discussion, a spokesman approached
Samuel.
"We have considered all you have told us," he said to Samuel,
"but we can't believe that any king of Israel would ever do as you
have pointed out. You can't convince us that we won't be better
off with a leader like the ones other nations have -- one who is
able to preserve order as well as successfully fight our battles."
 Samuel sorrowfully surveyed the men before him. He knew that
Israel would soon face her enemies, who were beginning again to
make attacks at the borders. This was one of the reasons why the
elders wanted a fighting leader. There was no need for a massive
fighting force for the Israelites as long as they obeyed God, but
they were inclined to go their own ways and now looked to an army
for protection. It is the same way in present-day Israel.
"Sirs, you will soon learn what will be done to carry out
your unusual request," Samuel told the assembled leaders. "I trust
you all will return safely to your various cities." (I Samuel
8:19-22.)
Shortly afterward, in the territory of Benjamin, an ordinary
event took place that had a great bearing on Israel's future.
There a man by the name of Kish, who owned a farm and raised fine
donkeys, discovered that his mare donkeys and their colts had
disappeared from his grazing fields. Fences around farms weren't
common in those times } except for low stone walls around some of
their vineyards, gardens and fields. Livestock often roved far
away, sometimes to be recovered only after searching for them a
long time.
Realizing that his missing animals might be in some distant
area, Kish decided to send his son Saul after them. The stock
raiser was a large and powerful man, but his son was even larger.
Young Saul had developed a strong physique in his years of labor
on his father's farm, and towered to a height of about seven feet!
Kish knew that if his son found that someone had stolen the
donkeys, he wouldn't have too much trouble convincing the thief to
give them back.
"Take provisions for a few days for both yourself and one of
your servants," Kish told Saul. "Bring the animals back even if
you have to search behind every hill in the high country of
Ephraim." (I Samuel 9:1-3.)
Setting out with donkeys, Saul and the servant zig-zagged
north through the territory of Benjamin and into Ephraim. There
they turned back southeast to pursue a circular course through the
rugged Mt. Ephraim and Benjamin area into the northern region of
Judah.

God Leads Saul to Samuel

"We shouldn't waste any more time," Saul told his servant.
"We have covered many miles and have been gone over two days and
have accomplished nothing. By now my father is probably much more
concerned about us than he is about the donkeys. We should return
home at once. Later we can look for the animals in other
directions."
 "I have a suggestion, sir," the servant said. "We are very
near the city where lives the man of God who is Israel's prophet.
If we were to visit him, he might be able to tell us where the
donkeys are."
"Do you mean Samuel?" Saul asked. "Should we bother the
leader of most of Israel with a matter such as ours? Besides, we
have nothing to bring him as a gift. Even all our food is gone."
"Perhaps we have enough money to give him," the servant
suggested.
There was little need for the two men to be carrying much
money with them, inasmuch as they had brought what they considered
sufficient provisions. All they could come up with was a quarter
shekel, which would be equal to a small sum today. But it had good
value in those times. Saul decided that it would suffice as a
token of respect, and they set out to try to find Samuel. (I
Samuel 9:4-10.)
Just outside the city they met some young women carrying
water from a well. From them they learned that Samuel lived most
of the time outside of town, but that he would soon be arriving to
officiate at a special sacrifice that was to take place that day.
The day before this took place, God had spoken again to
Samuel, informing him that about twenty-four hours later He would
send him a young Benjamite to be the new leader of Israel and a
staunch captain against the Philistines.
"You won't recognize him when you see him," God explained,
"but I will let you know who he is."
As Saul and his servant came into the city, they noted that
other people were hurrying to the place where the special
sacrifice was to be made. Among them was a well-dressed, elderly
man with a friendly but dignified appearance.
"Sir, could you tell me where I can find Samuel, the chief of
Israel?" Saul asked the elderly one.
Samuel turned to look. When he saw the young giant striding
along behind him, he stopped and regarded him with unusual
interest, wondering if he could be the one God revealed he was to
meet. At the same instant he heard a voice. "This is the one who
will soon reign over my people," the voice spoke. "Anoint him
captain of Israel as soon as you have the opportunity to be alone
with him!" (I Samuel 9:11-17.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 81
A KING IS CHOSEN!
WHEN SAMUEL saw Saul for the first time, God informed Samuel that
this was the powerful young Benjamite who would become the leader
of Israel. Saul didn't know who Samuel was, though God had caused
him to walk up to Samuel and inquire where the chief of Israel
could be found. (I Samuel 9:10-18.)

Samuel Finds His Man

"I am Samuel," the older man answered. "Is there some way I
may help you?"
Saul and his servant were startled by the words. They hadn't
expected to meet Samuel among the people who were walking to the
spot where a special sacrifice would be made.
"Yes -- there is, sir," Saul explained hesitantly, "but
probably you won't consider it a very important matter. My father
owns a farm northwest of here. A few days ago he discovered that
several of his donkeys were missing. This man and I have been
looking for them over a large area. We have come to you to ask if
you know where they are, or if God might tell you where they are."
Much as Saul had been startled and surprised when he realized
that he had run into Samuel, he was even more startled and
surprised by Samuel's next remark.
"God has already helped locate your father's donkeys. I shall
tell you about that later. There is a matter of much greater
importance that you should be concerned about now. I am aware that
you are Saul, the son of Kish, and I happen to know that you have
been chosen for a very high office in Israel."
Saul didn't know exactly what to say, and that was because he
didn't understand what Samuel was talking about. "I don't know
what you mean, sir," the young Benjamite said in an uncomfortable
tone. "I am of the smallest tribe of Israel, the tribe that has
suffered great disgrace. And," he added modestly, "my family is
the least important in the tribe of Benjamin. Why should I be
chosen for anything?"
"I shall explain all this at another time," Samuel replied.
"Go now before me to where the sacrifice is being made. I'll speak
more with you after the sacrificial ceremonies are over."
Samuel then seated Saul and his servant as dinner guests with
about thirty other people. These probably included certain leaders
of Israel and some of the learned men who were instructors in a
nearby college Samuel had established for training chosen men for
careers in teaching the laws of God to the people.
Saul was greatly impressed by being in the company of such
men. He was honored almost to the point of embarrassment when
Samuel requested that a special portion of meat be set before
Saul. This was the shoulder. The shoulder, the choice part of an
offering, told those present that Saul was a very special guest.
(I Samuel 9:19-24.)
That night Saul and his servant were guests at the house
occupied by Samuel. Before bedtime Samuel took Saul up on the
roof, which was a flat area where the dwellers of the house went
for privacy. There the elderly judge explained to Saul that God
had picked him to be the head of Israel, and briefly told him what
would be expected of him. Saul could scarcely believe that such
honor and responsibility would soon be his. He felt that he wasn't
prepared for such a position, but Samuel persuaded him that
inasmuch as God had chosen him, He would surely give him divine
help.

Saul Anointed King!

After a night's rest, Samuel told Saul that he should return

to his home for a time, and that he would like to walk along with
him and his servant on their way out of town. As soon as they
arrived in a secluded area, Samuel asked Saul to send his servant
on ahead. (I Samuel 9:25-27.)
When the two of them were alone, Samuel followed God's
instructions by pouring a small container of olive oil over Saul's
head.
"I anoint you for consecration to the rank of captain of
Israel!" Samuel exclaimed. "This is the office God has already
decreed for you."
The elderly judge congratulated Saul by kissing him on the
cheek, which in those times meant about the same as our present-
day handshake.
"I shall leave you here," Samuel told Saul. "Don't be
concerned about your father's donkeys. They have been found. Let
me tell you what will happen to you on your way back, so that you
will know for certain that God is speaking through me concerning
you.
"A little way north of here, at the place where Jacob buried
Rachel, his wife, two men will appear and inform you that your
father's donkeys have been found, and that he is worried because
you have been gone so long. After you leave them, you will walk
out on a plain where there is a large oak tree. There you will
meet three men who will be going northward to offer sacrifices at
Bethel. One will be carrying three young goats. One will be
carrying three loaves of bread. The other will be carrying a
bottle of wine. They will speak to you and insist on giving two
loaves of their bread to you." (I Samuel 10:1-4.)
"Later, you will come to the hill of God -- Mount Moriah, at
Jerusalem -- where the Philistines have built a garrison. As you
approach the nearby city, you will see a group of men carrying
musical instruments. They will be from one of my colleges for
training ministers. They shall speak and sing of things that have
to do with God. You will join them, and God will guide you in what
to say before them. You will begin to feel like another man with
other interests. When you experience all these things I have
mentioned, you will realize that God is beginning to work through
you.
"After you have rested at your home, go down to Gilgal. Stay
there for a week. I shall join you there to tell you what next to
do." (I Samuel 10:5-8.)
As Saul moved northward with his servant companion, his head
was swimming with the startling events of the past hours. It was
like a fantastic dream. But as he thought about these things, he
realized that if God could inspire Samuel to forecast the details
of their return trip home, there was no reason to doubt that God
could work through anyone He chose, and that the Creator owed no
explanation to those whom He chose to work through as to why He
picked them. Somehow Saul felt that he suddenly had a different
outlook on many things.

Samuel's Prophecies Fulfilled

He wasn't completely convinced, however, that matters were

going to turn out just as Samuel had predicted. Soon, however, as
they traveled, his servant reminded him that they were passing
close to Rachel's tomb, and pointed to the rocky area off to the
left that had been a landmark of the Israelites for centuries.
Saul remembered what Samuel had told him about two men meeting him
at this place, but he didn't see anyone around except a few
laborers in a distant field. As he walked on past the tomb site he
began to think that Samuel hadn't been exactly accurate in his
predictions.
Suddenly Saul was aware that two of the field laborers had
left their work and were hurrying toward the road. They were
waving and shouting to attract his attention. Saul stopped to see
what they wanted.
"We've been watching for you to come by this way!" one of the
men panted. "We have news for you!"
"Your father's donkeys have been found, and have been
returned to his farm," the other said. "Your father is very
concerned about you, and hopes that you will return very soon."
Saul was pleasantly startled to find these strangers carrying
out a part of Samuel's prediction. At the same time he experienced
a surprising feeling when he realized that the God of Israel had
arranged this matter just because of him. He heartily thanked the
two men for their information and continued northward into a
prairie area. After a while he and his servant arrived at an
unusually large oak tree. They sat down there to rest in the
shade.
"I was told that we would meet three men at an oak tree on
our way home," Saul mentioned to his servant. "There is no one in
sight. Perhaps this isn't the right tree."
At almost that moment three men appeared over a nearby rise.
As they approached, Saul could see that one was carrying three
young goats. Another had a leather bottle hanging over his
shoulder. The third had a flat package tucked under his arm. (I
Samuel 10:9.)
"Hello, there!" one of them called out. The other two gave
friendly nods.
"A good day to you, sirs," Saul answered. "Are you by any
chance going up to Bethel?"
"We are indeed," one of them replied in a puzzled tone. "How
could you guess that?"
"I noted the young goats and the wineskin," Saul answered,
"and I supposed they were for sacrificing on the altar at Bethel."
"Perhaps you are as hungry as you are observing," the man
with the package remarked. "We have three loaves of bread here,
and we have just eaten. All we need is one for the offering. We
would like to give you the other two loaves."
"Thank you," Saul said, "but we really don't need them. We
are close to the end of our trip."
"A man of your size requires an unusual amount of
nourishment," the fellow countered. "Please take these two
loaves."
"All right," Saul smilingly agreed, remembering Samuel's
words about accepting the bread. "Thank you for being so
considerate of us."

Finally Convinced

As the two men moved on with their beasts, Saul marveled at

how Samuel's predictions had come true to that time. He wondered
if any or all of the beings they had met up to that time could
have been angels instead of men.
When they arrived at the hill where a Philistine fortress was
situated -- at present-day Jerusalem -- Saul anxiously looked for
the group of men about which Samuel had spoken. He expected to see
the men as soon as he arrived. His disappointment mounted as the
minutes went by. Just when he had begun to conclude that Samuel
had done well, after all, in correctly predicting two out of three
situations, he spotted several men walking together and carrying
musical instruments. He moved eagerly toward them, and hesitantly
joined them when they began playing, singing and speaking.
 These students and instructors from one of the colleges
Samuel had instituted were impressed by Saul's willingness and
desire to join them so that he might learn more of the history of
Israel and what God required of obedient Israelites. Meanwhile,
several people passed by who knew Saul, all of whom wondered what
this young man was doing in the company of such a religious group.
(I Samuel 10:10-13.)
When Saul finally arrived home, he was warmly greeted by his
family. He didn't at first mention to any of his relatives his
exciting experience with Samuel. Finally an inquisitive uncle
began to question him.
"Just where have you been these past few days?" the uncle
inquired.
"Why do you ask?" Saul cheerfully queried. "You know that we
were trying to find my father's lost donkeys."
"I know that you set out to try to find them," the uncle
persisted. "But where did you go and what did you do?"
"We went north to Mt. Ephraim and then southward into
southern Benjamin," Saul replied. "On our way back we went to the
leader of Israel, Samuel, to ask him if he could tell us where the
donkeys were. He told me that the animals had already been found.
We returned home to find them here."
"That Samuel is an amazing man," the uncle observed, wagging
his head thoughtfully.
Saul could have told his uncle about Samuel's feast and other
matters, but he didn't wish to invite questions that might lead to
the disclosure of Saul's being chosen as the future leader of
Israel. (I Samuel 10:14-16.)
Shortly after Saul's return home, Samuel sent out a decree
that the Israelites should come to Mizpeh on a certain day to
witness the election of their future king. Of course Samuel
already knew that Saul would be king, but God had told him that at
least the heads of families should be present when the person who
would rule them should be chosen.
Because this was something they had long desired, the people
turned out in huge numbers. The mood of most of them was most
festive, but Samuel sobered many of them by what he had to say.

God Guides the Selection

"Before we get to the business of choosing a king," Samuel

addressed the crowd, "I want to pass on to you some things that
God has spoken to me. He wants me to remind you that although He
brought your ancestors out of Egypt and saved them and you from
many enemies, you rejected Him as your ruler when you asked for a
man to rule over you. God's way is to lead and instruct you
through men who have a special knowledge of God's laws and ways --
men who are dedicated to serving God and the welfare of the people
through God's great mercy and wisdom. But now you want a king, the
kind of leader pagan nations look up to, God will give you a king,
and He has told you what to expect if that kind of leader becomes
too ambitious or lets his power go to his head. Now let us get on
with the election, and may God guide the one who will be chosen!"
(I Samuel 10:17-19.)
Inasmuch as this matter was to be determined by the drawing
of lots, the leaders of the tribes of Israel were asked by Samuel
to participate in the drawing. Marked tabs were put into a
container. One was taken out at random, and handed to Samuel.
There was silence as the people waited, each person hoping that
his tribe would be chosen.
"Benjamin has been chosen!" Samuel announced. "Your king will
come from that tribe!"
There was a cheer from the Benjamites, but after it ceased
there was a murmur from the rest of the people. They couldn't
forget the bloody civil war that had been triggered by the evil
actions of a few wanton Benjamites.
The next choice to be made was that of a family or clan from
the tribe that had just been picked. There was a tab for every
family. One was taken out and handed to Samuel.
"The Benjamite family of Matri has been chosen!" Samuel told
the people.
A cheer went up from those of that family who were present.
Tabs were then prepared for all eligible men in the family of
Matri. One tab was taken from the container and given to Samuel.
"From the tribe of Benjamin, of the family of Matri, a son of
Kish has been chosen as the man to be your king!" Samuel declared.
"His name is Saul!" (I Samuel 10:20-21.)
Although most of the Israelites didn't know Saul, a great
sound thundered up from the crowd.
"Show us this man!" the people roared.
Samuel sent men to bring Saul. They returned a few minutes
later, while the crowd still yelled, to report that Saul was
nowhere to be found!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 82
KING SAUL TO THE RESCUE!

A DRAWING of lots before a large throng of people at Mizpeh

disclosed that Saul, a Benjamite, was to become the first king of
Israel. The people loudly demanded to see the man, but he couldn't
be found. (I Samuel 10:17-21.)
A Bashful King

The continued boisterous demands of the crowd became wearying

to Samuel. He realized that the people wouldn't be satisfied until
Saul appeared. Samuel was certain that Saul couldn't be very far
away because he had seen him earlier in the day. Searching had
been futile. The only thing left to do was to take the matter to
God, who had just performed a miracle for Israel by causing
certain lots to be drawn.
"We humbly ask you to make known to us where Saul is," Samuel
asked God.
"He is hiding in the mass of carts and camping gear brought
in by the people who arrived this morning," a voice said to
Samuel.
The elderly prophet immediately advised his aides where to
look. Shortly afterward they returned with Saul, who was greatly
embarrassed.
"I'm sorry," he apologized to Samuel. "The thought of
appearing before such a large crowd was too much for me."
"Buck up!" Samuel smiled. "You'll be all right. Pull yourself
up to your full height and walk with me out before the people."
It was difficult for the young Benjamite to go before such a
throng as though he were something on display, but he obediently
accompanied Samuel to the elevated place where the lots had been
cast.
"This is Saul, the man who will be your king!" Samuel called
out to the people as he took the younger man by the arm and gently
pushed him forward. (I Samuel 10:22-23.)
A mighty cheer welled up from the crowd at sight of the
large, tall, athletic and handsome man. The cheering continued for
so long that Samuel finally held up his hands for silence, but the
noise of the crowd didn't die down right away.
"Your God has chosen this man for you!" Samuel called out to
the people. "You see for yourselves that there is none quite like
him in all of Israel!"
Another long cheer came from the crowd. Gradually it turned
into a disorganized chant, finally developing into a definite
statement.
"Long live the king!" the people shouted over and over. This
expression of affection for royalty has lasted to this day.
After Saul had walked out of view, the voices gradually
ceased. Samuel then outlined to the people the changes that would
be required because of a different kind of government soon to go
into effect.
 "Return to your homes, and may God be with you," was the last
thing Samuel said to the assembled Israelites. (I Samuel 10:24-
25.)

A King Without a Kingdom

Carefully eluding the people, Saul set out for his home in
Gibeah to continue working on his father's farm. This was
according to Samuel's suggestion. The older man knew that it was
up to God to create a situation that would lead to Saul's coming
into active leadership of Israel.
Saul didn't go home by himself, though possibly he would have
preferred to do so because of his retiring nature. Whether or not
he liked it, he was accompanied by a number of trusted men whose
business it was to make certain that he arrived safely at his
father's farm -- and thereafter to serve as his royal attendants.
For days after his returning home, many people came to bring
him gifts and wish him well. At the same time there were some who
came to jeer at him and taunt him with insulting remarks. Large
and strong as he was, Saul could have given these hoodlums some
painful moments. But he realized that a king should never brawl
nor lay hands on his taunters. Nor should anyone who lives by
God's laws, for that matter. Saul controlled himself to the point
that he didn't even act as though he heard them. (I Samuel 10:26-
27.) However, because Saul did not receive the complete support of
the people, he was unable to set up a royal organization. Saul
waited patiently until circumstances should work toward his being
more widely accepted.
Shortly after lots had been drawn to determine the man who
should become Israel's first king, an Ammonite army appeared in
the area of Jabesh-gilead, a city just east of the Jordan River in
the territory of Gad.
The inhabitants of Jabesh-gilead were fearful when they saw
such a fighting force approaching, but they were filled with panic
when the Ammonite army marched up and completely surrounded their
city. The people weren't equipped to fight off armed besiegers.
This could mean being bottled up until food ran out, if the enemy
chose to stay that long. If the Ammonites chose to attack, defeat
would be only that much sooner.
All they could do would be to throw themselves on the
Ammonites' mercy -- if any. And the Ammonites were known as a very
cruel people.
The leaders of Jabesh-gilead made their decision, and
fearfully went to confer with their besiegers.
Nahash, the Ammonite king, was a harsh, arrogant man who was
intent on driving Israel out from the territory east of the Jordan
River. He was aware that Israel under Jephthah's leadership had
crushed his nation's army nearly forty years previously. And he
felt that it was time the score was more than evened.
"For Israelites, you show considerable courage," Nahash
observed sarcastically as he stared at the leaders of Jabesh-
gilead. "Surely you are aware that the people of your city are
alive only because I prefer to take my time in destroying them!"
"We realize that," the Gadites replied uneasily. "But by
fighting to the end, we could make your siege costly. We're here
to tell you that we are willing to become your servants if you
will agree to spare us."
Nahash gazed at them in disbelief. Then he broke out into a
roar of hoarse laughter. When he finished laughing, his expression
abruptly changed again.

Cruel Peace Terms

"My only agreement with you," he spat at the Gadites, "is

that I will scoop out the right eyeball of every man in Jabesh-
gilead! That would prevent you from ever taking up arms against me
and should give the rest of Israel something to think about!" (I
Samuel 11:1-2.)
The Gadites were startled at this cruel declaration, but they
made one more attempt at trying to save their city.
"Please give us seven more days of freedom," they humbly
asked the glaring Nahash.
"Now why should I spare your city for seven more days?" the
Ammonite leader slowly asked in mock concern.
"So that we may send messengers to other Israelite tribes to
bring us help," they explained. "If no one comes to rescue us
within a week, then do as you will with us."
Nahash glanced around wide-eyed at his officers.
"Have you ever heard anything like this?" he asked. "We have
come many miles over a hot desert to conquer these people, and
they have the gall to suggest that we postpone the conquering
until they can scrape together an army to try to fight us off!."
"You fear that an Israelite army will come if we send the
messengers?" the Gadites bravely asked, knowing that such a
question might be their last.
For a moment it seemed that Nahash would become very angry.
It was evident that he was making an effort to control himself.
Then a bitter grin crept over his swarthy face.
"You wouldn't believe me if I were to tell you that I don't
fear any part or all of Israel," he muttered slowly as he leaned
forward and shook his finger at the Gadites. "Just to prove my
contempt for your nation, I'm going to give you those seven days
you've asked for! You have my permission to alert all your tribes.
If they send an army here, then that will spare me the trouble of
going over the Jordan to destroy it! Now go!" (I Samuel 11:3.)
As soon as the Gadites had disappeared from view, Nahash's
officers began to express their Concern because of what could
result from their king's rash promise.
"We'll see to it that those messengers never get far from
Jabesh-gilead, sir," they told Nahash.
"Why bother?" the king grinned. "We know that Israel doesn't
have a standing army. It would be impossible to form one and move
it here within a week. After we've taken Jabesh-gilead, we'll
clear the Israelites out of the land east of the Jordan. Then
we'll give some attention to those on the other side of the
river."
So saying, Nahash settled back to enjoy a glass of wine. His
officers withdrew, their exchanged glances making it plain that
they didn't completely share their leader's confidence.
Not long afterward messengers arrived in various parts of
Canaan with the startling news that the Ammonites were besieging
Jabesh-gilead, and would move into western Canaan unless an army
could be sent at once to stop them.
The messengers were not sent directly to new king Saul for
help. Although they had accepted Saul as their king, most
Israelites knew he was just a farmer with no military background.
They had little confidence in his ability to save them. Saul had
not yet proved himself to them.

King Saul Acts

As in other parts of Canaan, the people of Gibeah, Saul's

home town, fell into a state of fear when they heard the news.
Some were so terrified at what they imagined would happen that
they went around shrieking and moaning.
Saul knew nothing of all this until after a messenger had
arrived in Gibeah. He was driving a herd of cattle in from a
grazing area when one of his men met him to tell him what had
happened. (I Samuel 11:4-5.)
These events having to do with the Ammonites triggered Saul
into action as the king of Israel. He knew he had an immediate
responsibility to the people of Jabesh-gilead. He was so moved by
the threat of one of Israel's ancient enemies that he decided to
whip up a fighting force immediately. As a means of getting fast
action, he sent pieces of freshly butchered work bulls to the
leaders of the tribes of Israel. The messengers who brought the
pieces explained to the leaders that it was a reminder from Saul
and Samuel that their bulls, too, would be slashed up in like
pieces -- unless the leaders immediately sent armed men to help
rescue the people of Jabesh-gilead.
 This edict was promptly obeyed by the leaders, who feared
what God might do to them if they failed to deliver the men.
Within hours thousands of able men were swarming into Bezek, a
town west of the Jordan River not far from Jabesh-gilead.
Meanwhile, the men who had come from Jabesh-gilead returned
to their city with news that help would be there by about mid-
morning of the next day. The leaders were so happy to hear that
rescue was on the way that they decided to talk to Nahash again.
"We have decided to surrender to you," the Gadites told the
Ammonite king. "By tomorrow our people will come out to you. We
hope that you will spare our city, if not us."
"A very touching performance," Nahash grinned, nodding
knowingly. "Why speak of surrender when you have no choice? I've
given you your chance, but don't think that your people will get
away with keeping any valuable possessions. Everything they bring
out with them will be examined by my men. Now enjoy your last few
hours with the sight of both eyes. By tomorrow night every man of
you will have only one good eye!"
Back in Bezek, Saul was pleased at the count of Israelites
who had rallied in defense of Jabesh-gilead and the nation of
Israel. Close to a third of a million men showed up. Most of them
were untrained, but all were armed and ready to fight. (I Samuel
11:6-10.)
Although Saul had never commanded an army, he was inspired in
what to do. He lost no time in getting the men by night across the
Jordan River. There he divided them into three parts. Each
division was commanded by a man who had military experience. One
was sent south of Jabesh-gilead to wait until dawn. Another was
dispatched to a point out of sight north of the city to wait until
the same time. The third stayed on the west side toward the river.
By dawn next day, Nahash was getting anxious for the people
of Jabesh-gilead to come out of the city.

The Surprise of His Life!

"I'll give them just a little while longer," he grumbled to

his officers. "Then if they're not out, pull up your equipment and
batter the gates in!"
At that moment an excited lookout raced up to Nahash's tent.
"Many men are approaching on foot from the west!" he panted.
The Ammonite king lunged to his feet and strode outside with
his officers. When he saw the dark line of humanity spreading
across the plain, in the early dawn light, his anger was greater
than his surprise.
"Those Gadites are trying to trick me!" he snapped. "Form all
the men in their fighting ranks except enough to guard the gates
of the city! We'll settle with those Gadites as soon as we wipe
out our attackers!"
Ammonite officers began barking orders. The circle of
Ammonite soldiers melted away from around Jabesh-gilead. While men
were moving swiftly and noisily about, another excited lookout was
desperately trying to make himself heard.
"An army is coming from the north!" he kept yelling.
An officer finally heard him, and rushed the report to
Nahash. At first the Ammonite leader wouldn't believe it, but when
the oncoming men were pointed out to him, his angry mood started
to turn to one of concern. He shouted orders to his officers to
change battle tactics. Officers yelled new orders to their men,
who began to become confused. Then someone noticed that both
attacking bodies of men had ceased moving. The Ammonites were
puzzled, but all they could do was stand and wait or flee.
"Hah!!! Perhaps they're losing their nerve, now that they see
how many there are of us," Nahash remarked as he stared intently
at one group and then at the other.
There was an excited shout from several Ammonite soldiers who
were pointing southward. Nahash looked to see a third army coming
into view over the low hills! Glancing to the north and to the
west, he saw that the other two divisions were approaching again.
It was plain to him then that the first two divisions had halted
to await the arrival of the third so that all three could attack
at once!
For a moment Nahash was tempted to give the command to
retreat to the east. Many of his soldiers, including himself, were
mounted and could easily have escaped. But he knew that he would
have to account to his people for leaving his foot soldiers behind
to be slain. The only thing to do was to spread out and meet the
oncoming human vise.
Minutes later arose the harsh shouts of men rushing together
in the deadly contact of battle! (I Samuel 11:11.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 83
INDECISION, IDOLATRY, CHAOS!

THREE LARGE Israelite divisions closed in on his army from three

different directions. But the cruel, haughty and boastful king of
the Ammonites stood up to the attack. He hated the Israelites too
much to do otherwise. (I Samuel 11:1-10.)

The Invader Routed

 The Ammonites had always prided themselves on their fighting
ability. On clashing with their ancient enemy, they fought
desperately, but it wasn't God's will that they should succeed.
God determines the outcome of wars. For hours they battled to free
themselves from the closing ring of Israelites, and for hours they
fell before the fiercely wielded weapons of Israel.
By the middle of the day the Ammonites were defeated and
scattered. Not even two of them remained together to fight. Here
and there could be seen a man fleeing toward the east, but the
Israelites overtook and slew these fugitives. (I Samuel 11:11.)
Nahash, who had bragged that he would remove the right eyes
of the men of Jabesh-gilead, hoped to seek out a leader of the
Israelites so that he might slay one of high rank. The opportunity
didn't arrive. The Ammonite king went down in a pool of blood
early in the battle.
Leaving thousands of dead Ammonites scattered over a vast
expanse of the plain, Saul regrouped his army for instruction.
"With God's help you have been victorious," he told them.
"The people of Jabesh-gilead have asked me to thank you for
helping save them and their city. Return to your homes if you
wish. Those of you who would like to accompany me back across the
Jordan River are welcome to do so."
Samuel came out to meet Saul after the new king had crossed
over to the west side of the river. With him were many people who
wished to join the elderly prophet in congratulating Saul. Now, at
last, there was great and growing enthusiasm for the new leader.
But trouble started to develop when a part of the crowd began to
loudly demand that something be done about the men who had
insulted Saul at his home near Gibeah, and who had refused to
recognize him as their leader.
"Find all those who treated Saul with contempt and
disrespect!" was the cry that came up from many throats. "Bring
them here and let us kill them before our brave new king!"
When Saul heard this, he hastily strode out before the crowd.
He realized that public opinion was beginning to run strongly in
his favor because he had become a sort of hero overnight, but he
didn't want anyone punished because of disclaiming him as Israel's
leader.
"I appreciate your loyalty!" Saul called out to the crowd,
"but no one is to be slain just because he doesn't approve of me!
Your strong feelings of revenge aren't right! They should be
drowned in a warm glow of thankfulness to God for sparing our
lives and giving us victory over the Ammonites!" (I Samuel 11:12-
13.)
The throng was silent. Those who had made the demand for a
death penalty to Saul's dislikers were either angered or
embarrassed. But no one spoke out in defiance of their leader's
rebuke. Finally someone started to cheer, and most of the people
joined in a loud ovation.
After the shouting ceased, Samuel appeared before the people
to ask them to congregate soon at Gilgal, about forty-five miles
southward. There all of Israel was invited for public ceremonies
having to do with Saul.

Samuel Warns Against Idolatry

Later, at Gilgal, a growing crowd applauded King Saul for

leading the army of Israel to overcome the Ammonites. Although he
had already anointed Saul privately as the new leader of the
nation, Samuel went through the rite-once more to confirm it for
the benefit of the people. (I Samuel 11:14-15.)
After hours of celebration, offerings and sacrifices, when
the festive mood of the crowd was beginning to subside, Samuel
went out to speak to the people.
"Over the years I have listened to your requests," Samuel
told them. "One of them was for a human king and a change of
government. I took the matter to God, and now your young king is
standing in your sight. I have been of service to you and to God
ever since my childhood. I have executed His decisions. Now tell
me, have God or I been unfair? Can anyone say that I have taken a
bribe? If anyone can prove it, I am ready to pay it back here and
now. If any of you has a fault to find with me, step up here and
let me know about it."
Nobody came forward and nobody spoke up.
"Am I to assume that your silence means that God is a witness
that you have found no fault with me as God's servant?" Samuel
asked of the crowd.
"God is our witness that you have been honest," many voices
chorused. (I Samuel 12:1-5.)
"Then take heed to what I'm saying now," Samuel continued.
"You have seen down through our history how God supplied men of
great ability when Israel was in trouble. Israel cried out for
help in Egypt, and Moses and Aaron were raised up to help lead our
ancestors here. When the people turned to idolatry, God sent the
armies of the kings of Hazor, Philistia and Moab. The Israelites
cried to God when the pagan armies attacked, tearfully confessing
that they had sinned by worshipping Baal and Astaroth [Astaroth is
the Hebrew word for the Anglo-Saxon goddess Easter].
"God then sent men such as Jerubbaal [Gideon], Bedan,
Jephthah and Samuel to help rescue Israel time after time. Lately
there has been more trouble because of breaking God's laws. But
even when it was reported that the king of Ammon was planning to
attack you, you desired to have a human king, such as Nahash was,
to ride before your army. I reminded you that God is your King,
but you insisted that your king be a man. God has given you your
desire in the man who was confirmed just a few hours ago. (I
Samuel 12:6-13.)
"Now I am solemnly warning you that you must obey God if you
want Him to protect you and your king. If you refuse to live by
your Creator's ways, then you will lose His protection and
blessing. You and your king will come into a time of misery and
want. Your enemies will come to conquer you as they did your
ancestors!"

Hardheaded Doubters!

Most of the people were impressed and sobered by this

warning, but even from where he stood, Samuel could make out the
slightly sneering expressions of not a few who believed that there
was nothing to fear from God under any circumstances. Many still
insisted in their hearts on learning the hard way. They were the
kind who refuse to take correction until forced to admit they have
been wrong!
"I perceive that there are some among us who don't think of
our Creator as a real and mighty force," Samuel went on. "Perhaps
a great miracle would give them a better understanding. Look at
the sky! This is the wheat harvest season when it is clear and
cloudless. Look in the sky. Does anyone think that a thunderstorm
will occur this afternoon?"
"Of course not!" some hardheaded character shouted. "It
hardly ever rains this time of year!"
There was a chorus of agreement.
"Ordinarily we might not expect any rain, "Samuel concurred.
"But I am going to ask God to send a sudden thunderstorm! You'll
see God's power. It will also be a sign that those who asked for a
king over Israel have sinned in doing so, even though God has
allowed that king!"
Most of the people looked a little uneasy. Some of them
grinned. A few laughed sarcastically. Samuel fell to his knees and
stretched his arms upward. (I Samuel 12:14-17.)
"Great God our Creator, I call on you to show your people
that you are aware of all that goes on with them, even to their
very thoughts," Samuel prayed. "Make their wicked ways known to
them, that they may repent and follow your ways. Show them your
miraculous power by causing a deluge of rain to fall this very
afternoon!"
Most eyes turned upward to the clear, blue spring sky. Samuel
didn't join the crowd in scanning the heavens. He disappeared into
a nearby tent for a time. Those who believed him didn't know just
what to expect. A few of those who didn't believe him began to
make fun of the situation.
 "How can we have rain without clouds?" someone yelled.
"That's the part the prophet forgot!" someone else shouted.
"Somebody go get a cloud and shove it up in the air."
"Help! I'm drowning, Samuel!"
"I brought a washcloth! Now bring on the rain so I can have a
bath!"
"This rain is so dry that it's chapping my skin!"
"That's the sort of thunder I like -- the kind that can't be
heard!"
While these distasteful remarks were spouting up from here
and there in the throng, the greater number of Israelites could
only wait in uncomfortable suspense. Then came shouts from some of
these, but not because they were trying to be funny. They were
shouting because a small, wispy cloud had resolved out of the
blue. It grew so swiftly that within minutes it was a heavy,
spreading mass of vapor.

What a Miracle!

The foolish remarks ceased. All eyes were glued to the dark,
turbulent, threatening sky. The sun was blotted out. A heavy
shadow hung over the assemblage. The next instant the area was
brilliant with a bolt of lightning stabbing down from the clouds,
followed by a booming clap of thunder.
The lightning stabbed down with increasing intensity. The
whole region was soon crackling and hissing with flashes of
electricity. Thunder became a constant earth-shaking roar.
Then came the rain, streaming down in such a massive torrent
that men shouted, women screamed and children screeched with fear.
The ones who had made fun of Samuel, afraid that they would be
struck by lightning, were among the first to run and yell for
help. (I Samuel 12:18.)
"Come out of your tent, Samuel!" they loudly begged. "Ask God
to stop this storm before we are killed!"
"Pray for us, Samuel!" others shouted. "We realize that we
were wrong in asking for a king!"
When Samuel heard people repenting because of demanding a
change in leadership, he came out of his tent and into the heavy
down pour to implore God to stop the storm. There was a sudden
decrease in the lightning and rain -- almost as if suddenly turned
off. The clouds dissolved, leaving clear, blue sky again. Warm
breezes soon dried soaked clothing, but many people were so
frightened that they continued shivering. Everyone knew God had
dealt with them for their sin. There were no doubters now.
"You have nothing to fear now," Samuel called out to the
crowd, "as long as you obey God and let nothing turn you aside
from serving Him at all times. Then He will never forsake you, for
you are the people He has chosen for a mighty purpose. You should
be thankful for that, and for all that God has done for you. I
shall continue to pray for you and to show you the right way. And
once more I make this warning: DON'T TURN AWAY FROM GOD, OR YOU
AND YOUR KING WILL BE DESTROYED!" (I Samuel 12:19-25.)
With that, Samuel dismissed the people. They left with good
intentions, but what happened later proved that the elderly
prophet's warnings weren't as effective as he hoped and prayed
they would be.
Saul, meanwhile, was shy about using his authority as king.
He let the people do as they pleased. Soon they were again turning
to paganism.
After several years of Israelite lawlessness, God again
allowed the Philistines to take over part of Israel. It happened
so quickly that Saul didn't know about it until after it took
place. He wasn't aware until then of the need of a communication
system that would give him knowledge of what went on all over the
nation, and that he should use his authority to do something about
the nation's protection. He was beginning to learn the
responsibilities of a king.
But when Saul saw the Philistines overrun his Israelite
brethren whom he loved, he finally realized he must take action.
After having been king about twenty years, Saul began to mobilize
a small army for action.

King Saul Challenges the Philistines

By this time Saul was in the beginning of his second twenty

years of reign as king of Israel. Conditions now were really bad.
The Philistines from the west, who had overpowered the Israelites,
had become increasingly demanding masters of a great part of
Israel.
One way in which the Philistines controlled the Israelites
was to forbid them possession of files or devices for sharpening
metal cutting edges, which meant that it was almost impossible for
the Israelites to make knives or swords for equipping an army. The
Philistines saw to it that no blacksmiths should remain among the
Israelites. When the Israelite farmers and carpenters needed their
tools sharpened, they had to go to the Philistines. (I Samuel
13:19-21.)
Saul continued to rule Israel from Gibeah in the territory of
Benjamin. This must have been somewhat awkward, what with
Philistine garrisons located only miles distant. One garrison was
only two or three miles to the north at a place called Geba.
Saul's fighting force consisted of only about three thousand
men, few of whom carried swords or knives because of the
Philistines' restrictions. Their only weapons were a few bows and
arrows, slings and farm implements. Saul kept two thousand of the
troops as a bodyguard. The other thousand soldiers were used to
protect his young son, Jonathan, who had been trained as a
soldier. (I Samuel 13:2.) Saul possessed a sword and armor, as
also did Jonathan. (I Samuel 13:22.)
Although he didn't have his father's permission, Jonathan one
day led his thousand soldiers toward the small garrison at Geba.
It was situated on a hill. More of a lookout or outpost than a
fort, it had relatively few Philistines stationed there. Their
prime purpose was to keep their eyes on the area to the north of
Gibeah.
Moving at night and carefully concealing themselves among the
rocks as they approached, Jonathan and his men managed to
completely surround the hill. Silently and slowly they crept up to
close in on the fortification. A ladder was quietly placed against
the wall, and men stealthily filed up and over the top. Most of
Jonathan's troops had no part in scaling the wall, nor was it
necessary. The handful of Philistines was completely surprised and
overcome. It wasn't much of a victory, but it meant much to
Jonathan to overcome even a few of his nation's oppressors and to
capture some precious swords, spears and knives.
This capture of the lookout at Geba had a far-reaching
effect, however. The news spread swiftly throughout Israel. Each
time it was related, the matter gained in scope and meaning. By
the time it reached the commanders of the Philistines, the reports
were that Saul had stormed and captured a major Philistine
garrison, and that Israel was now completely armed and ready for
war.
Realizing that the enemy would do something quite forceful
about these reports, Saul had no choice but to summon able men to
battle by the blowing of trumpets and by fire signals the
Israelites understood. Men were to assemble as soon as possible at
Gilgal for quick organization into fighting units, though without
swords they would be ill-equipped. (I Samuel 13:3-4.)
Israel's able men answered the call, but two or three days
later they lost all desire to fight. That was when it was reported
that thousands upon thousands of enemy foot soldiers, horsemen and
chariots were moving eastward only a few miles from Gibeah! (I
Samuel 13:5.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 84
WITHOUT AN ARMY
WHEN Jonathan overran a Philistine garrison, King Saul called for
men to come to Gilgal to get ready for war with the Philistines.
Thousands of Israelites obeyed the summons. (I Samuel 13:1-4.) But
when they learned that a huge fighting force of enemy foot
soldiers, horsemen and charioteers was approaching from the west,
panic overcame them.

Saul Disobeys God

A great part of the would-be troops fled out of Gilgal to

hide in groves, bushes, pits, gullies, on hilltops and anywhere
they thought they could conceal themselves from the enemy. Some
scattered across the Jordan River into the territory of Gad.
A small part of the Israelite men mustered enough courage to
stay with Saul in Gilgal, but the king was discouraged at such a
display of cowardice by so many. (I Samuel 13:5-7.) He had already
sent a message to Samuel for help, and again he was discouraged to
receive word from Samuel that he would arrive from Ramah a few
days later. Saul was supposed to wait in Gilgal a week after
sending for Samuel during any time of trouble. (I Samuel 10:8.)
What with the enemy approaching, a week was a long time to
Saul. He had almost decided that all was lost when he received a
report that the Philistines had stopped their advance to set up a
camp at Michmash, a few miles north of Gibeah. (I Samuel 13:5.)
This was only about fifteen or twenty miles from Gilgal. This
meant that the Philistines were only a day or two away if they
should move on. Lookouts and messengers were stationed to let Saul
know immediately what the enemy would do next.
Six days of painful suspense dragged by. The Philistines
continued at Michmash. Saul knew that they knew he was in Gilgal,
and that they probably were aware that he wasn't prepared to
confront them. He spent most of his time wondering why they didn't
attack. When the seventh day dawned since Saul had sent his
request to Samuel, Saul was becoming more worried every hour. By
late afternoon he was so worried that he decided to wait no longer
for the elderly prophet and his advice in prayers and offerings.
Saul decided that he would personally make burnt offerings and
peace offerings so that God might be moved to step in and somehow
save Israel. (I Samuel 13:8-9.) He should have been patient. The
seventh day was not yet over.
Just as he finished making a burnt offering, it was reported
that Samuel was riding into Gilgal. Saul stopped what he was doing
and hurried to meet him.
"I have been told that you are making offerings to God,"
Samuel said to Saul. "I hope that the report isn't true."
"Why -- yes, it is," Saul replied hesitantly.
 "But why?" inquired Samuel. "You know that it isn't for the
king to direct spiritual matters. That is a responsibility of
God's ministers."
"I did it because I hoped God would be pleased and not allow
the Philistines to come on us," Saul replied. "I did it against my
better judgment, since you didn't show up to advise me. My army is
scattered and the Philistines are ready to attack. I was fearful
of waiting any longer."
"You have been most unwise in your conduct!" Samuel bluntly
told the king. "I did show up in time. The seventh day is not yet
over and the Philistines have not yet attacked. If you had obeyed
God, He would have established your family as perpetual kings.
"But you have overstepped your authority, which does have
definite limits. God has made it known to me that your days are
numbered as the king of Israel!"

A Bewildered King

Saul's self-willed expression faded. He knew that the elderly

prophet always spoke the truth, and he was shaken by his words.
"Are you saying that Israel will fall merely because of me?"
Saul asked anxiously.
"Israel will survive for a time in spite of you!" Samuel
replied. "God will produce another man to become king who is more
inclined to be obedient to Him." (I Samuel 13:10-14.)
Leaving Saul in a thoughtful state, Samuel left for Gibeah.
Saul was confused, bewildered. Samuel hadn't told him when he
would lose his throne. Hoping to gain God's favor by staying close
to Samuel, Saul summoned his men and his son, and all of them
followed Samuel to Gibeah. Only about six hundred soldiers had
remained with the king. Saul moved with them to Gibeah by night,
hoping that the Philistines wouldn't learn where the Israelites
had gone.
The vast Philistine forces remained for a time at Michmash,
obviously aware that their presence was keeping the Israelites in
a state of constant fear. (I Samuel 13:15-16.) Then one day they
showed signs of moving. Excited Israelite lookouts hoped they
would be able to report that the enemy was on its way back to
Philistia. But instead of retreating, the Philistines moved a
short distance to the southeast to camp at a more advantageous
spot near the edge of a deep valley. (I Samuel 13:23.) From there
they sent out three companies -- one to the northeast, one to the
east and one to the west. They moved slowly, pitifully plundering
and ravaging the Israelite homes and farms and villages in their
paths. For some reason they chose not to move south toward Gibeah.
Very likely they considered Saul's little army not worth the
bother. The Israelites were powerless, since the Philistines had
taken away their swords, spears and blacksmith's tools. (I Samuel
13:17-22.)
Saul's son Jonathan had lost his little army when so many
soldiers had fled for their lives. His only remaining helper was a
young and loyal armorbearer, who carried Jonathan's shield and
extra weapon until they were needed in battle. But Jonathan and
his courageous companion were about to accomplish more, with God's
help, than a thousand soldiers could accomplish under ordinary
circumstances.
"Many of the Philistines are gone from their camp," Jonathan
observed. "Let's sneak over there and see what's going on! God can
do anything. And if He chooses to give us protection, perhaps we
can do something worthwhile for Israel. God can work through two
men as easily as through a whole army."
"If that's what you want to do, then I'm for it," the other
agreed.
"Good!" Jonathan exclaimed. "Now here's my plan. From where
we are here at Gibeah, it's over two miles across the valley and
up to the camp of the enemy. If we're careful, probably we won't
be seen till we're very close to the base of the cliff where one
edge of the camp is. If the Philistines discover us and threaten
to come down against us if we come any closer, then we'll give up
and return here. But if they ask us to come up to them, then we'll
do so. We'll consider it a sign from God that He will help us." (I
Samuel 14:1, 4-10.)

A Daring Exploit Succeeds

Saul and his six hundred men, together with the high priest
Ahiah, were at that hour concealed in a high, rocky area, possibly
the same place where the six hundred escaped Benjamites had taken
refuge when there was war between the Benjamites and the other
tribes of Israel. From there, without Saul's knowledge, the two
young men quietly crept away and down into the valley. (I Samuel
14:2-3.)
As they neared the other side, they saw enemy sentries
appearing at the edge of the cliff. They heard them loudly and
laughingly remark that at last Israelites were beginning to come
out of their hiding places to surrender.
"Come up here!" the sentries called down. "We won't harm you!
We want to show you how well we're stocked with arms to use
against your people! We'll even let you return to tell them how
wise it would be for all of them to surrender now instead of being
killed later!"
"That's the sign I told you about," Jonathan said in a low
voice to his armorbearer. "I really believe it means that God will
help and protect us. Follow me up the cliff!" (I Samuel 14:11-12.)
 At that point there was a steep, rough rock jutting up from
the sloping cliff. Jonathan clambered up the rock on the side
opposite the garrison, with his companion close behind. After
reaching the top, he suddenly leaped onto the edge of the cliff to
face the grinning men who thought they were about to take two
prisoners. Before they realized what was happening, Jonathan's
sword was slashing into the nearest of them, killing or maiming
all within reach. His armorbearer, with Jonathan's spear, followed
behind, finishing off all who were not killed by Jonathan.
Within that vital minute about twenty of the enemy lost their
lives at the hands of only two young Israelites whom God had
inspired to start something that turned out to be more than a
great battle. (I Samuel 14:13-14.)
Having slain all the guards who had come into sight, Jonathan
and his companion hid themselves behind a rock to wait for more
men I to appear. When more rushed into sight and saw the bodies
sprawled near the edge of the cliff, they stopped in their tracks.
"The Israelites must be gathered behind that rock and down
under the edge of the cliff!" someone shouted. "Get back before
they attack again!"

The Philistines Panic

This was enough to trigger the imaginations of the

Philistines, who fancied that Israelites were about to swarm up
over the ledge in great numbers. They rushed back through the
camp, shouting that they were being attacked. Startled by the
running and shouting, thousands of other troops assumed that
something terrible must be happening, and joined the mad retreat.
Some of the Philistine officers weren't so easily frightened.
Realizing that the sudden confusion had probably stemmed from some
kind of misunderstanding, they ordered men to leap in and halt the
running troops. The result was dreadful. Some soldiers were hired
troops of different nationalities. In the confusion they couldn't
tell friends from enemies. Soon all the soldiers were fighting
among themselves with such violence that the Philistine army was
well on its way to self-destruction!
Frantic officers sent messengers out to the three companies
of soldiers that had spread out on plundering missions, ordering
them to return as quickly as possible to camp to help quell the
disorder.
To add to the confusion, the ground suddenly began to shake
in the area of Michmash and the new campsite and then throughout
the land of the Philistines. Men weren't the only beings to panic
when the earthquake began. The Philistines' horses frantically
lunged free of their tethers and charged in all directions. Some
trampled the battling men to death as they bucked and galloped
through the throng.
When excited lookouts during the immense earthquake reported
to Saul that the Philistines were fighting among themselves, the
king could scarcely believe it. (I Samuel 14:15-16.)
"Probably they are staging a show to make us believe that
they are destroying each other," Saul observed. "Then if we should
go over to investigate, they would fall on us."
"That can't be," the lookouts explained. "Some of us were
close enough to see men and horses falling over the cliff!"
"Then some of our men must have gone over there and started
some kind of trouble," Saul surmised. "Count my soldiers to see if
any are missing. If any are not here, find out who they are."
A little later the news was brought to Saul that Jonathan and
his armorbearer were missing and hadn't been seen for several
hours. Saul was fearful and puzzled. He knew that his son was
ambitious to trouble the Philistines. He could only guess that
Jonathan and his companion had gone across the valley and might
have started the furore among the Philistines. Not knowing just
what to do, he asked Ahiah the high priest to ask God for wisdom
and the meaning of the terrible earthquake.
Ahiah lifted his arms skyward and started praying. At the
same time the noise of battle -- screams, shouts, groans, the
clash of metal and the whinnying of horses -- wafted across the
valley in increasing volume. These dread sounds of war were
accented by a rumble like that of thunder and a continual shaking
of the ground. A huge cloud of dust billowed up from the place of
conflict. Perhaps Saul wasn't wise in interrupting the priest's
prayer, but he put a restraining hand on one of Ahiah's arms.

Saul Takes Courage

"I think God has already shown us what to do," he said to the
priest. "There is indeed confusion among the Philistines, and now
is the time to go against them!" (I Samuel 14:17-19.)
Saul and his men set out at once across the valley. Within an
hour they crawled up the steep bank on the opposite side. They
could scarcely believe their eyes when they came up on the ledge.
Dead and dying soldiers lay in heaps, but clusters of Philistines
were still savagely fighting among themselves. Saul and his
soldiers downed the nearest group with arrows and slings, and
began to arm themselves with Philistine swords and spears. Then
they moved on to eliminate many more of the enemy. The Philistines
at first seemed too occupied in self-destruction to pay much
attention to the Israelites. The Israelites who had joined the
Philistines and those hiding in nearby mountains came out quickly
to join Saul's little army.
 By that time the three companies of Philistines who had been
sent out to pillage the land had received orders to return. They
were in three widely separated areas. So, as soon as they reversed
their directions, the Israelites who saw them decided they were
retreating. Emboldened by this turn of events, and fighting angry
because of the manner in which the Philistines had ransacked their
homes, fields, vineyards, barns and corrals, the Israelites
swiftly grouped together and set upon the Philistines with their
farm implements, axes, pitchforks, mattocks, hoes, ox goads and
anything else they could use as weapons.
The Philistines had been ordered to get back to camp on the
double. Now they had to choose between disobeying orders by
stopping to fight on the one hand, and fleeing shamefully on the
other, while being attacked from both sides of their columns and
from the rear. In trying to take both courses, the Philistines
fell by the thousands and thousands at the hands of irate
Israelites who collected a very great number of badly needed
weapons in that battle. Those Philistine troops who reached camp
unharmed were set upon either by their own soldiers or by Saul's
men. Through God's control of nature and circumstances, Israel had
been saved by the destruction of the Philistine army. (I Samuel
14:20-23.)
The battle finally was over, but not all the Philistines had
been killed or wounded. Many fled toward their homeland that day.
Saul was certain that a great number of enemy troops had escaped.
But he finally stopped chasing them because of an unexpected event
that happened during the day.
Earlier in the day King Saul had bound the people with an
oath not to eat any food until evening. (I Samuel 14:24.) His
little army was so outnumbered that Saul felt they needed to spend
every minute fighting so as to avenge themselves for all the
trouble the Philistines had brought upon them. As the Philistines
fled westward, Saul and his growing army battled them all the way
to Aijalon. (I Samuel 14:31.) Early in the battle Jonathan and his
armorbearer had rejoined Saul's little army -- but too late to
hear Saul's edict that the men shouldn't eat till evening.
As Saul's army trudged through the forest, the men saw that
during the battle a honeycomb had been knocked from a tree to the
ground.
Sometimes bees build their honeycombs out in the open on the
underside of the limbs of trees, where it is easily dislodged.
Seeing honey on the ground was a great temptation to the tired and
hungry soldiers, but fearing that something terrible would happen
to them if they ate any, they marched staunchly by.

An Accidental Violation
 All, that is, except Jonathan. He knew of no reason not-to
eat it, and so stopped to scoop up some of the honey on a stick he
was carrying and transfer it to his mouth. Just then a soldier
looked back and saw what Jonathan was doing. He turned and hurried
to Saul's son.
"You -- you're Jonathan!" exclaimed the soldier, surprised at
suddenly realizing who he was. "Your father has been greatly upset
because he didn't know where you were. He would be even more upset
if he knew you ate that honey!" (I Samuel 14:25-28.)
"But why?" Jonathan asked. "What's wrong with honey?"
"Nothing," the soldier explained, "but your father pronounced
a curse of death on any of us who would eat anything before
sundown!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 85
AMALEK IS JUDGED

THE triumphant Israelites had pursued part of the Philistine army

for several miles before defeating it. The chase toward Aijalon
had required just about all the failing strength Saul's soldiers
could muster.

Unwise Fast -- Reckless Feast

Saul's son Jonathan was surprised when he was told, as he ate

a piece of wild honey, that his father had pronounced a curse on
any Israelite soldier who ate anything before evening. (I Samuel
14:20-28.) At the rate the battle was moving, it would be evening
before it was over.
"I have done nothing wrong because I didn't know of such an
order," Jonathan explained to the soldier who had seen him eating
some honey. "Besides, why should my father tell his men not to eat
when they are so tired and hungry? If escaped Philistines should
band together in sufficient numbers to attack us, without food we
wouldn't have the strength for more fighting. Just that one
mouthful of honey has already caused me to feel stronger." (I
Samuel 14:29-30.)
It was sundown by the time the Israelites quit fighting and
dragged into their camp near Aijalon. The hungry, tired men wasted
no time in bathing or resting. Their main thought was of food, and
they rushed into slaughtering and butchering the animals they had
taken from the Philistines. They didn't even take the time to
properly bleed the carcasses, as God commanded (Leviticus 17:10-
13), but tossed them immediately over fires or into caldrons of
boiling water. A few more impatient ones even gulped down chunks
of raw meat. (I Samuel 14:31-32.)
When the high priest saw what the soldiers were doing, he was
discouraged that Saul would allow his men to prepare and consume
meat in such a careless manner. He went at once to Saul.
"I have learned that the men were very careful to obey your
order not to eat till evening," Ahiah pointed out, "but now they
are ignoring one of God's health laws by gorging themselves with
blood-filled meat!"
Saul immediately ordered the soldiers to come to attention
and listen to him.
"You have done wrong by not properly bleeding the animals you
have slaughtered," he told them. "Cease the slaughtering. Bring a
large stone here to the center of the camp for an altar."
As soon as the stone was laboriously dragged in, Saul spoke
again to the soldiers.
"From now on this evening all animals that are to be used for
food must be killed and properly bled at this spot. I don't want
to hear of anyone else eating meat that isn't rightly prepared."
(I Samuel 14:33-35.)
Much more meat was prepared for eating that night, but only
according to God's instructions. (Leviticus 3:17; Deuteronomy
12:23-25.) Saul's little army didn't require a huge amount of
food, but Israelites who had been freed from the Philistines kept
pouring into the camp to ask for something to eat.
Hoping to please God, Saul gave orders that a complete altar
should later be erected at the spot where the stone was. It isn't
recorded whether or not he sought Samuel's or Ahiah's advice in
this matter.

No Answer This Time

Later, when the soldiers were refreshed and rested, Saul felt
that the Israelites should seek out and destroy the Philistine
troops who had hidden or escaped.
"Now that we have taken from the enemy all the metal weapons
that we could carry," Saul asked his officers, "don't you think it
would be wise to mop up the scattered Philistine soldiers before
they regroup and possibly attack us? If we delay later than
tonight, we could miss the opportunity to wipe out about all that
is left of their army."
Some of Saul's officers agreed that it should be the thing to
do. Others hesitantly made it known that the Philistines had
suffered enough defeat, but all left the decision up to their
leader.
 "This is our opportunity to completely crush the
Philistines," Saul pointed out. "Tell our men to prepare to
march!"
Ahiah the high priest was present. He had only listened, but
now he stepped forward and held up his hands for attention.
"Before we act any further," he broke in, "I suggest that we
take the matter to God. It might not be His will for us to strike
against the enemy so soon again." (I Samuel 14:36.)
Saul wasn't exactly pleased by Ahiah's interruption, but he
knew that it wouldn't be wise to go against the suggestion of the
high priest.
"Ask God to tell us what to do," Saul told Ahiah. "Ask Him if
He will give us victory over the rest of the Philistines if we go
after them."
Ahiah prayed earnestly about this matter. But no sign or
indication came from God as to what Israel's troops should do or
how successful they would be in another battle. After a little
wait, Saul's patience ran out. (I Samuel 14:37.)
"It must be that God hasn't answered us because someone has
committed some great sin," Saul announced. "I want the leaders of
the tribes to meet with me here as soon as possible. I'll
determine who has sinned and caused God to ignore our inquiry.
Even if it turns out to be Jonathan my son, I promise that he
shall die!"
When the leaders gathered, Saul accused an unknown person of
doing some unknown thing so terrible that it was separating the
people from God. He called for the guilty one to come forward, or
for anyone to speak out who knew of such a matter.
Not a man spoke out or stepped up.
"If no one will admit guilt, then I'll seek him out by
casting lots!" Saul declared resolutely. "My son 'and I will be on
one side, and all the rest of you on the other. Do you agree that
handling it that way is fair to start?"
The assembled leaders, soldiers and onlookers nodded and
murmured in agreement. Saul then asked Ahiah to request that God
make His will known through the casting of lots. Ahiah produced
the lot device, and two drawings were made. Saul blinked in
surprise when he realized that his lot seemed to indicate that he
or Jonathan was guilty! (I Samuel 14:38-41.)
"According to this, the finger of blame is pointing to me or
my son," Saul announced hesitantly. "Now lots must be cast between
us."
Each man drew a lot. Saul scowled at seeing Jonathan's, which
seemed to point out that the younger man was in some way
responsible for God's silence.
"What awful thing have you done to cause God to show you as
the offender?" Saul demanded.
 "I'm not guilty of any great offense," Jonathan replied.
"When my armorbearer and I joined your soldiers during their
battle with the Philistines, I ate a little honey I found by the
trail. Later I learned that you had pronounced a curse on any
soldier who ate before sundown. I wasn't aware you had told your
men until ..."
"Then it WAS you!" Saul excitedly cut in. "You ate honey and
spoiled my vow to God that no man should touch food until we were
safely back in camp at sundown! No wonder God wouldn't answer
Ahiah's prayers! The curse I pronounced rests on YOU!" (I Samuel
14:42-44.)
"You mean you think I should die just because I ate some
honey?" Jonathan asked, frowning perplexedly.
"As king of Israel, I have spoken before God that it should
be so," Saul replied in a somewhat shaky voice.
Saul was almost overcome with remorse that he should lose his
son in this manner. At the same time he couldn't help being angry
with him for being the one who had done what Saul had told all his
soldiers not to do. Obviously he had no choice but to sentence
Jonathan to death.
"Seize my son!" Saul finally ordered some nearby soldiers.
"Keep him prisoner until I decide how he shall die!"

God Rescues Jonathan

The soldiers moved reluctantly toward Jonathan, whom they

greatly admired and respected. In the next instant a wave of
people surged in quickly to surround and protect Jonathan. The
soldiers who had been ordered to seize him made no effort to
confront Jonathan's protectors.
"I have ordered my son to be taken into military custody!"
Saul shouted. "What is the meaning of this interference?"
"We intend to defend your son with our lives!" someone
yelled. "We have learned that he and his armorbearer had much to
do with the victory God gave us over the Philistines, and that he
hasn't committed any great sin. That's why we're not allowing one
hair of his head to be harmed!"
"Make the people stand back from Jonathan!" Saul commanded
his soldiers.
"We would have to kill our people to do that, sir," one
officer grimly observed. "Surely you wouldn't want that."
Even in his anger and embarrassment at being disobeyed, Saul
knew that the officer was right. Frowning and red-faced, the
leader of Israel gestured curtly for his son to be freed, and
strode away to his tent. It was a blow to his ego that his own
people and soldiers had taken a stand against him, but after he
had calmed down he was thankful that he had been spared the
responsibility of sending his son to his death. (I Samuel 14:45.)
God had caused the lots to be drawn in such a way that
Jonathan would be presumed guilty so that matters would turn out
as they did. The real reasons God hadn't answered Saul's requests
through the high priest were that Saul had unwisely pronounced a
curse on any man who didn't fast during the battle, and because so
many men ate meat that hadn't been properly drained of blood. Saul
eventually came to realize these things after thinking about the
day's happenings.
Because events turned out as they did, no attempt was made to
round up the surviving Philistine soldiers, who fled to their
nation on the east coast of the Great Sea. (I Samuel 14:46.) From
time to time other Philistine armies were formed to attack Israel,
but Saul built up a powerful fighting force with which to keep the
Philistines out of Canaan.
During the next several years Saul encountered the same kind
of trouble from every direction, but God made it possible for him
to protect Israel from all of them. (I Samuel 14:47-52.)
Meanwhile, Saul returned as often as possible from the wars
to live with Ahinoam his wife and his several children. During one
of the ruler's stays at home, Samuel came to see Saul about a most
urgent matter.
"I have a message for you from God!" Samuel told Saul when
they were alone. "As the one who anointed you king of Israel and
who directed and advised you in many matters, you must believe me
and act on what I am about to tell you."
"You know that I respect your wisdom and judgment," Saul
said, "but years ago you told me that God would remove me from the
leadership of Israel. God hasn't removed me. On the contrary, I
have built up Israel's army and have put back this nation's
enemies time after time. Israel is at last secure because God has
worked through me. You have been wrong in this matter, so how can
I be sure that you are right in whatever you are about to tell me
now?"
"God did not tell you when He would remove you from your
office," Samuel explained. "God is patient. It could be that your
place as king of Israel would be ended if you refuse to do this
thing that God has told me that He has chosen you to do."
"Have l refused to listen?" Saul asked a little impatiently.

God's Commission

"No," Samuel smilingly replied. "You have had so much

experience in battle that you could be most interested in
accepting this challenge to destroy an ancient enemy of Israel."
(I Samuel 15:1-2.)
 Samuel then reminded Saul of how the Amalekites had so
cruelly treated the Israelites when they had come up from Egypt
over four hundred years previously (Exodus 17:8-14), and of God's
promise to Israel that after the people were settled in Canaan,
Israel would return to the land of Amalek to destroy the whole
nation. (Deuteronomy 25:17-19.)
"God has chosen this time to punish that nation," Samuel
explained. "As king of Israel, it's your duty to take an army down
to the land of this enemy and utterly wipeout all the cruel
Amalekites, including women and children. No one within sight is
to be left alive. No animal is to be taken as booty. Camels,
donkeys, cattle and sheep are all to be destroyed!" (I Samuel
15:3.)
Saul was somewhat surprised at being told that he should
direct an army to kill women and even babies. But he also knew how
cruel the Amalekites were to their enemies. Saul feared to disobey
in this matter of the Amalekites, lest God be angry with him.
"I shall muster men as soon as possible to march against the
Amalekites," Saul finally spoke out.
Samuel was pleased that Israel's king should accept this
special task without an argument. Saul had little enthusiasm for
such a commission at first, but enthusiasm grew the more he
considered it. He began to see that wiping out a whole nation
could increase his popularity with the people and cause him to be
more respected and feared by his enemies.
During the days that followed, Saul built an especially large
fighting force at an area south of Gibeah. He didn't set out on
his mission until he had two hundred and ten thousand men, all
well-trained and well-armed. Then his army moved southward through
the territories of Judah and Simeon. (I Samuel 15:4-5.)
Close to the desert city of Arad, Saul delayed his march to
contact the leaders of the Kenites, people who had descended from
a desert tribe of the Sinai peninsula. When the Israelites were on
their way up from Egypt, they had help from the Kenites when they
needed guidance across a desert region. Hobab, son of a Kenite who
was Moses' father-in-law, helped lead them through the desert.
(Numbers 10:29-32.) Because the Kenites liked the Israelites, many
of these people went with the Israelites into Canaan, where they
were given land with the tribe of Judah in the southwest part of
the nation. (Judges 1:16.) There they lived just north of the
Amalekites. There was considerable intermingling of the two
peoples because they had in common a love of the desert.
"We are moving against the Amalekites," Saul informed the
chief Kenites. "Your people have been our friends ever since we
came up from Egypt, so we are warning you now to separate from the
Amalekites at once. Any of you who are with them when we attack
might accidentally be killed along with our enemy!"
 Within hours most of the Kenites had quietly departed from
the country of the Amalekites. (I Samuel 15:6.) It would have been
too much to expect that none of the Kenites would warn their
neighbors of the approach of danger, though they had been warned
by their leaders not to do so. Under the circumstances, Saul knew
that it would be a miracle if he could surprise the enemy. He
simply continued marching from the valley where his men had
shortly rested. As he approached the main city of the Amalekites,
he surrounded it swiftly by breaking his army into two parts.
Some of the Amalekites had already left their city. More fled
when they saw the attackers approaching, but most were trapped and
slain. The Amalekites were proud warriors, but their soldiers
could do little against the human walls of power, nearly a quarter
of a million strong, surging in on them to avenge Israelite
ancestors who had suffered and died because of the cruelty of the
Amalekites more than four centuries before.
The Israelites moved on, overtaking most who had fled from
the city, and spreading out to pick off the people in Amalekite
villages far down the Sinai peninsula. Every Amalekite within
sight was killed -- except one. That was the king of the
Amalekites, Agag. Saul gave orders that he should be taken back to
Canaan alive, so that the people could see what their king had
accomplished. (I Samuel 15:7-8.)
But Saul had been plainly told not to spare ANY Amalekite.
This disobedience was about to result in grave trouble for him!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 86
GOD CHOOSES DAVID

WHILE Saul and his soldiers were on their way back north following
their triumph over the Amalekites (I Samuel 15:1-9), Samuel
received a message from God.
"Samuel, I am not pleased with the man I set on the throne of
Israel," the Creator informed the elderly prophet. "He has
rebelled. At this moment he is returning from the slaughter of the
Amalekites. He performed that part of his task well which pleased
the people, but he refused to carry out all the things he was
plainly told to do on this mission. Go out tomorrow to meet him as
he comes from the south. Then you will learn of the manner in
which he has been disobedient in recent hours."

Saul's Self-justification

Samuel was grieved at this report. He had a great affection

for Saul, and it was discouraging to the old prophet to realize
that the time had come for him to inform the younger man that he
could no longer be king with such a rebellious attitude, though
Samuel realized that this had to happen sooner or later. He was so
saddened that he spent all night praying that God would give Saul
another opportunity to overcome his willful ways. (I Samuel 15:10-
11.)
As dawn approached, Samuel gradually was aware that he was
being too sentimental in this matter, and was praying for a lost
cause. He ceased his petitions and prepared to go out to meet
Saul.
"Saul and his men passed through here very early this
morning," Samuel was told by people who had been up and around
before dawn. "Some of his soldiers mentioned that they had camped
at Carmel, south of here, where Saul had a monument erected as a
reminder of his destroying the Amalekites. They said that from
there he intended to march straight through to Gilgal." (I Samuel
15:12.)
At first Samuel was puzzled because of Saul's not stopping to
report his triumph to him. Then he realized that Saul had done
something that he didn't want him to know about. It was God's
orders that Samuel contact Israel's king, so he set out at once
for Gilgal.
"May God's blessing be on you!" Saul smilingly greeted Samuel
when the old prophet approached him in Gilgal that evening.
His smile faded a little as Samuel soberly came up to him.
"I'm pleased that you are safely back," Samuel said in an
earnest tone. "I trust that you carried out all the instructions
that God gave me to give to you."
"With God's help, I accomplished what I set out to do," Saul
replied. "But why are you looking at me with a doubtful
expression? As you know, we wiped out the Amalekites. Is it that
you expected more than that?"
"I didn't expect to hear the many animal sounds that I am now
hearing," Samuel observed. "Why is our conversation being
interrupted by so much bleating of sheep and lowing of cattle?
There must be some great accumulation of livestock out there in
the dark." (I Samuel 15:13-14.)
"Oh -- those are the herds my men brought back from the
Amalekites," Saul casually answered. "They picked out the very
best animals to bring back to sacrifice to God."

"Rebellion Is as Bad as Witchcraft"

The king evaded the questioning look of the older man,

perhaps because at that moment there was a loud braying of
donkeys.
 "Now listen, Saul," Samuel said, lowering his voice so that
others couldn't hear. "Just last night God spoke to me. He
reminded me that He had chosen you as Israel's leader when you/had
a humble attitude and thought of yourself as of little worth. But
He is not pleased with you now because you more and more ignore
your Creator's instructions and take matters into your own hands.
You were sent to destroy ALL the Amalekites and ALL their
belongings. Why haven't you obeyed?"
"But I did obey," Saul argued. "I saw that all the Amalekites
were destroyed except their ruler, whom I brought back as proof of
our victory. It was my men who insisted on bringing back the
livestock for sacrificing. I couldn't very well deny them
something that had to do with the worship of God."
"With God, obedience comes before burnt offerings and
sacrifices," Samuel sternly reminded the king. "You know how God
abhors witchcraft. Disobedience is as bad as witchcraft in God's
sight, and stubbornness such as yours is as evil as the worship of
heathen idols! What your conduct adds up to is rebellion against
God. Now I must tell you that God is rejecting you as king of
Israel!" (I Samuel 15:15-23.)
Saul stared unhappily at Samuel. He knew that the old prophet
spoke the truth.
"It is the people who are to blame," said Saul in a slightly
quavering voice. "I was afraid of what they might say. I just
couldn't be firmer with my men. Samuel, please go with me to offer
sacrifices of repentance to God!"
"I can hardly do that," Samuel explained. "I have already
asked God to forgive you. He has refused to heed my prayers
because you refuse to repent and do what He commands. He has
rejected you as king, and nothing is going to change that." (I
Samuel 15:24-26.)
The old prophet turned away in disappointment. Saul quickly
stepped after him, reaching out to detain him by seizing his coat.
Samuel kept on walking, and to Saul's embarrassment the coat
ripped apart. The older man stopped, turned and gazed at the piece
of his coat Saul was holding in his hand.
"This should be a sign to you," Samuel pointed out to Saul.
"Just as my coat was torn from me, so shall the kingdom of Israel
be torn from you at this time. Besides, the rulership shall be
turned over to one who lives only a short distance from here, and
be assured that God will not change His mind about this matter!"
(I Samuel 15:27-29.)
Saul was shaken by this last remark. He begged the prophet
not to forsake him, lest the people receive the impression that
the two men weren't in accord. Samuel was greatly respected in
Israel, and Saul feared that his own popularity as king of Israel
would lessen if the Israelites came to believe that he and Samuel
were having some serious differences. He was intent on hanging on
as king.
"For the sake of the people," Samuel finally agreed, "I'll
appear with you in public from time to time until God removes you
from office." (I Samuel 15:30-31.)
Samuel was disappointed and angered by Saul's bringing the
king of the Amalekites back as a prisoner. He knew that Saul had
done it to build himself up as a national hero. But he didn't
discuss the matter at the time Saul had mentioned the Amalekite
leader, because he wanted to deal directly and as soon as possible
with the enemy king before there could be any interference from
Saul, and before any public display of the pagan ruler could be
made. Samuel demanded that Agag, the Amalekite king, be brought
before him in a private place.
When he was brought in between two soldiers, he appeared
rather smug for a prisoner of war. He was wearing an expensive
robe on which were fastened the insignias of royalty and power of
his nation.
"I understood that I was to have an audience with Saul, the
king of Israel," Agag observed curtly. "Who are you?"
"I am Samuel, a friend of the king," the old prophet answered
after a pause.
"Then you will see that I am treated with respect, as Saul
promised I would be?" the Amalekite king asked hesitantly.
"You shall be treated with all the respect you deserve,"
Samuel told him. "Men, let go of this man."
The two soldiers stepped back from the prisoner, who hunched
his shoulders with relief and grinned weakly at Samuel. He seemed
to have little concern about the destruction of his nation. His
consuming interest now was to be regarded as a guest.
"There is really no reason to allow our past differences to
cause further violence," the Amalekite observed as he shrugged his
shoulders. "I can well pay for my freedom by showing you where
treasures are hidden that your men didn't find during their attack
on my people."
"You misunderstood my motive for telling the soldiers to let
go of you," Samuel frowned. "They couldn't very well execute you
by standing so close!"
"What do you mean?" Agag snapped fearfully as he whirled to
glance back at the two men who had brought him in.

Destroy the Murderer

"I mean," Samuel pointed out sternly, "that too many women
have become childless by the sword because of your cruel commands!
Now -- as far as you are concerned -- YOUR mother is to become
childless!"
 At a command from Samuel, the soldiers whipped out their
swords and leaped toward the cringing Amalekite. A minute or two
later, when Samuel left, he couldn't help viewing Agag for the
last time. The pagan ruler had been chopped to pieces, just as he
had cut to pieces infants in war. Thus Samuel had given an order
for execution that Saul had refused to give. (I Samuel 15:32-33.)
At this point a few overly sensitive readers -- particularly
parents who are reading this account to their children -- will be
horrified at the bloody ending of Agag. Some will even write
letters to protest the printing of narratives of such violence in
the Bible. Others will be offended because the illustrations are
not all the peaceful, beautiful type that have been shown for so
many decades in church publications.
"Why do you use such horrible material?" people ask. "Why not
pick the good and the lovely things?"
Again it should be pointed out that the Bible is the source
of this account. It shows human nature as it really is. No part of
the Bible should be kept from anyone, though many falsely believe
that some areas of the Scriptures are unfit to read. That sort of
warped thinking has helped to develop and promote the hundreds of
so-called Christian sects that exist today. None of these churches
can rightfully claim to be God's churches unless they teach ALL of
the Bible God inspired, and observe and keep ALL of God's rules
for the right way of living.
Samuel returned to Ramah. Greatly displeased by what had been
done to Agag, Saul went to his home in Gibeah. From that time on,
Samuel never referred to Saul as the king of Israel, though he
continued to have a fatherly feeling toward the younger man. (I
Samuel 15:34-35.)

How God Selects Another King

"How long must you go on feeling sorry for Saul?" God later
inquired of Samuel. "You know he is no longer king in my eyes, so
forget about him. Fill your horn with olive oil for anointing and
go to Bethlehem. I will send you to a man called Jesse. From his
sons I have chosen one who will be the next king of Israel. You
are to anoint him as such."
"But Saul is very angry with me," Samuel told God. "If I
should be picked up by his men and if they should find out why I
am going to Bethlehem, they would probably kill me."
"Don't be concerned," God answered. "Take a young cow with
you, and if anyone asks you questions, explain that you are taking
the heifer for a sacrifice. When you arrive in Bethlehem, request
that Jesse and his sons go with you to sacrifice. After that I
shall let you know what to do." (I Samuel 16:1-3)
 Samuel reached-Bethlehem without being accosted by any of
Saul's men. When it was reported to the leaders of the city that
the prophet was entering the gates, the chief men hurried to meet
him, but not because they were overjoyed at his coming.
"We are honored that you should visit our city," they greeted
him nervously. "We trust that you come on some mission of peace."
"I do," Samuel answered, pointing to his young cow. "I have
come to sacrifice this animal. Prepare yourselves as you should
for sacrificing and come and join me, if you will. But first I
must visit the home of a man called Jesse. Kindly tell me where he
lives."
The leaders were relieved. Bethlehem didn't have the best
reputation for an Israelite city, and they had feared that the
prophet had come to pronounce some kind of curse on the people.
Samuel was directed to where he wanted to go. It turned out
to be a home at the edge of Bethlehem. Jesse was a rugged, very
elderly livestock grower who was surprised and pleased that the
prophet had come to visit his family.
"I have been told that you have several very fine sons,"
Samuel explained to Jesse. "I am looking for a young man to anoint
for a special service for Israel -- a position I'll explain later
-- and I hope to find the man I need in your family. Would it be
possible to meet your sons?"
"Indeed it would!" Jesse answered, wondering why the prophet
had come all the way to Bethlehem and to his home to look for help
in this special service, whatever it could be. "My sons would be
honored to meet you. One of them is working just outside. I'll
have him come in."
Moments later a tall, handsome, muscular young man stepped
into the room. Jesse introduced him as Eliab, and obviously was
quite proud of him. Samuel was greatly impressed by the size and
the bearing of Eliab. He concluded at once that this was the man
whom God had picked as the next leader of Israel. (I Samuel 16:4-
6.)
"Do not be hasty!" a small voice came to Samuel, as if from
inside his head. "Don't try to determine what a man is like by his
appearance only. I judge men by what is in their minds. This is
not the man I have chosen to succeed Saul."
Jesse called in another son, Abinadab, who also impressed
Samuel. But again the voice informed him that Abinadab wasn't the
one. A third son, named Shammah, was brought in. Samuel was told
not to anoint him. Four more young men appeared, but the voice
warned that none of them was the right one.
"These are all of your sons?" Samuel asked Jesse. "Not one of
them quite fits into the work I have in mind."
"I am sorry to have disappointed you," Jesse said in an
apologetic tone. "I have another son, David, but he is my youngest
and he is out taking care of our sheep. You wouldn't be interested
in him."
"But I am," Samuel insisted. "Send for him. We won't sit down
until I see this David." (I Samuel 16:7-11.)
A little later young David came in, having run in from some
distance after being told that he was wanted at the feast
immediately. Samuel noticed at once that he was the smallest of
Jesse's sons, though the most wholesome and bright-appearing. He
was healthy and tanned from his outdoor task of herding sheep.
"This is the one!" the voice came to Samuel.
Samuel walked up to David and regarded him earnestly.
"I am about to perform a brief but very important ceremony,"
the prophet informed the lad, placing his hands on David's
shoulders. "I know this will come as a great surprise to you, but
you are now chosen by God to be ordained to a very high office."
The prophet opened his horn of oil and poured some of it on
David's head.
"David, in the name and by the authority of the God of
Israel, I proclaim you the king of all Israel!" Samuel declared.
"May the Eternal guide and protect you in your reign over the
nation that God has chosen to use in carrying out His divine
purpose!"
There was a long silence as Jesse and his family, startled by
Samuel's words, wondered if this could be a fantastic dream. David
was the most amazed, inasmuch as he couldn't imagine, at the
moment, why he had been made the king of Israel.
"Prepare yourselves to go with me to sacrifice to God,"
Samuel told Jesse and his family before a spirited conversation
could get started. "As for what has happened here, it would be
wise to say nothing about it to others. I shall be in touch with
you later about the matter."
After Samuel had returned to Ramah and excitement had abated
in Jesse's household, a change came over David. Although he had
been taught to observe God's laws, a new outlook and special
understanding began to come to him. God was imbuing him with a
gift of unusual wisdom, as well as with a confident, peaceful
state of mind. (I Samuel 16:12-13.)
At the same time a change was taking place in Saul. He became
more irritable and worried. He brooded over what Samuel had told
him. He had growing periods of depression, and suspected those
about him as spies. God was taking from him the comfort of a sound
and peaceful mind. (I Samuel 16:14.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 87
GOLIATH CHALLENGES GOD!
SAUL was very unhappy. He had lately felt a great emptiness, as
though the future held only disappointment for him. Nothing
pleased him. A distrust of his friends and acquaintances grew in
his restless mind. He kept remembering Samuel's remark about God
rejecting him as king of Israel, and that made him more depressed.
(I Samuel 16:14.)

David Meets King Saul

Saul didn't fully realize that God had withdrawn from him
that wonderful peace and soundness of mind that God imparts to
people who humbly and earnestly seek their Creator's mercy and
help, and who obey His laws. Such pursuits had been Saul's in his
early years as king. But later disobedience changed his character.
As a result God had not only deprived him of a peaceful state of
mind, but had allowed an evil spirit to trouble and disrupt his
way of thinking.
Saul's servants were so concerned over their master's
behavior that they diplomatically suggested that he use music to
bring him out of his periods of depression.
"Perhaps if good music were available when you're not feeling
well," some of the servants told Saul, "it might work wonders for
you. Harp music can be very melodic and soothing. Would you like
us to find a good harpist for you?" (I Samuel 16:15-16.)
"Suit yourself!" Saul growled. "I'll try anything to relieve
me when I feel worst -- and that's when I feel as though invisible
hands are wrapped around my neck and trying to choke me!"
The servants were startled at this disclosure. It was
something Saul hadn't told them about before. They decided that
something should be done as soon as possible.
"I know of a young lad who plays the harp exceptionally
well," one servant spoke up. "I heard him perform at Bethlehem,
and happened to overhear that he is the son of Jesse, a livestock
farmer whose land borders the city. This youngster is a
sheepherder who has become adept as a musician because he carries
his harp with him, and spends much of his time playing as he
watches his flock. He is also valiant, handsome and intelligent,
and a fine soldier because of his ability to protect his flock
from wild animals by unusually skillful use of a sling." (I Samuel
16:17 18.)
"Don't waste time by running on any more about this fellow!"
Saul commanded impatiently. "Just find him and bring him back with
you!"
Saul's servants later confronted Jesse to tell him that Saul
wanted David to go back with them to Gibeah to play his harp for
him. David's father was troubled. He realized that his youngest
son, having been named the next king of Israel, could run into
great difficulty with Saul, who didn't want to give up being king.
On the other hand, there might be trouble if he refused to let
David go with Saul's men. Much as he disliked doing it, Jesse sent
for David to come in from the pastures.
When David heard why Saul's servants were in his father's
home, he obediently agreed to go with them willingly. Jesse loaded
a burro with provisions of wine and bread, and sent a young goat
to Saul as a gift. (I Samuel 16:19-20.)
Saul saw David coming into his residence. He was a little
surprised to learn that he was yet in his teens. He had expected
an older person. After he had talked to him a while, he was
gratified by the lad's alertness and friendliness.
"You are my guest here," he told David. "My servants will
show you where you're to stay, so that you may refresh yourself. I
might call for you at any time, night or day. When I do, be
prepared to play your harp for me."

Saul Trains His Successor ~

It was only a few hours later that a servant came to David's

quarters to tell him that Saul wanted to see him right away. When
the young man was brought to Saul, he saw that Saul was having
trouble breathing, and looked very uncomfortable as he sat stiffly
in his chair.
"Play your harp!" Saul muttered. "If your music can give me
any relief, I need it now!"
David began strumming his harp. It was a light, easy handled
instrument fashioned somewhat like a lyre. Everyone in the room
was pleased with the soothing music of the skillfully fingered
strings. After a few minutes Saul started to relax and stretch out
comfortably in his chair.
David continued playing for quite a while, carefully
confining his performance to the kind that would be restfully
cheerful. Finally Saul stood up. David assumed that this meant
that he should stop playing.
"Your music has caused me to feel much better," Saul
smilingly told David. "Now I shall be able to sleep. Do whatever
you want to do, but be close at hand if I should need you again."
During the next few days David was sent for several times,
whenever Saul's miserable malady recurred. Happily for Saul, his
trouble gradually went away every time David played for him.
"You have been a great help to me," Saul told David. "I wish
you could stay with me for a long time, but if the Philistines
stir up another war, I'll have to leave here and suffer through my
ill spells without your music."
"Why couldn't I join your army and go with you?" David asked.
 "My soldiers must be older men who are experienced in
battle," Saul replied. "You are a fine musician -- not a trained
fighter."
"Why couldn't I go along as your armor-bearer?" David eagerly
inquired. "If you think I would be afraid when the enemy
approaches, I promise to always hand you your armor before I start
running."
"A great idea!" Saul laughed. "From now on you're my official
armor-bearer!"
Saul had developed such a need and liking for the boy that he
sent a message to David's father. He requested that David stay
indefinitely with Saul. Jesse preferred that his son return home,
but he agreed to Saul's wishes. He would have agreed more
willingly if he could have known that it was God's plan to keep
David for a time where he could learn directly from King Saul
something of the government of Israel. It was an odd circumstance
that the real king of Israel (in God's eyes) was serving the one
who was actually no longer king, but who still considered himself
as such. (I Samuel 16:21-23.)
In the weeks that followed, there was no cause for the army
of Israel to go into battle. David's function as Saul's armor-
bearer was carried out only in army training maneuvers. But David
learned much during this military practice. Saul's mental and
physical condition improved so much that David was seldom called
on to play. Saul more or less forgot about David. Realizing that
his use to Saul had greatly diminished, David asked to return to
his family. The officer-in charge let him go with the
understanding that David should return any time Saul should send
for him.

David's First Big Test

David was glad to return home and his family was happy to
have him back. David went back to herding sheep, and months went
by without any word from Saul. (I Samuel 17:15.) In fact, Saul
never again sent for David, who spent the next several months in
the wilderness watching over his father's growing flock of sheep.
Meanwhile, he spent much time thinking about Israel's welfare, and
about what could be done to improve it. His stay with Saul had
made him very conscious of his nation's government, just as God
had planned.
As time went by, his skill with his harp increased. So did
his ability with his sling. Any animals that tried to attack his
sheep almost always lost their lives by well-aimed stones that
were catapulted out of David's sling with almost the speed of a
bullet.
 On at least two occasions the young shepherd came close to
losing his life for his sheep.
At one time a lion leaped from behind nearby rocks to seize
between its teeth a lamb that had strayed away a short distance.
The lions of that land weren't as large and powerful as mature
African lions. But they could easily kill a person with one
ferocious thrust of a clawed paw, and David knew it. Nevertheless,
he leaped after the lion as it tried to scramble over steep
boulders. David fiercely struck the beast on its spine with the
staff he carried at all times. The dazed animal dropped the lamb
and stumbled to the ground. The young shepherd seized the lion by
its long chin hair and snapped its head backward with such force
that its neck was broken.
At another time a bear dashed into the startled flock to
snatch up a lamb. When the bear saw David rushing toward him with
upraised staff, it dropped the lamb and came growling to meet him.
A swift blow of the staff across a delicate nose sent the bear on
its back, howling with pain. David moved in quickly for the kill,
while the animal was still flustered. Within a few minutes the
bear was dead. (I Samuel 17:34-35.)
Not long after David had grown out of his teens, the
Philistine army moved against Israel in the greatest number since
the battle at Michmash a few years previously. Saul was informed
of what was happening, and gathered his troops to confront the
enemy at a lofty point a few miles west of Bethlehem. The
Philistine army, having arrived from the west, set up camp at
another high area not far from the Israelites. All that separated
them was a rather narrow valley dotted with a few trees. (I Samuel
17:1-3.)
For several days neither side took any action except to keep
their spies busy. Then one morning two men came down from the
Philistine camp and boldly crossed the valley till they were near
the slopes leading up to the Israelite camp.

Goliath Bluffs Israel's Army!

When the Israelites saw the men coming, they wondered at

their difference in height. One seemed to be nothing more than a
boy, but when the two came closer, it could be seen that the
smaller one was a powerful man over six feet tall, and that the
other towered about twice as high!
This giant's head was encased in a huge brass helmet that
resembled a caldron. His coat of mail weighed more than a hundred
and fifty pounds. Heavy brass semi-cylinders enclosed his lower
legs. and a wide brass plate, to protect his chest, was carried on
his back except during battle. His entire armor weighed about
three hundred pounds, but it wasn't too much of a burden for him,
inasmuch as his weight must have been close to five times as much
as that of his armor. Added to all this were a large sword and
spear. The spear shaft was like a pole, and the head on it was
sharpened iron weighing more than eighteen pounds. The armored man
with the giant walked a few feet ahead with Goliath's shield. It
was his task to protect the larger man from arrows, stones and
spears. (I Samuel 17:4-7.)
"I am Goliath, a Philistine from the city of Gath!" the giant
shouted to the Israelites in a powerful, hoarse voice that echoed
from one side of the valley to the other. "I have come with a plan
to make this war a simple and quick one! Instead of our two armies
clashing with a loss of many lives, why not settle matters by
using just one man for each side? I'll fight Saul or any man who
is sent down to me! If he is able to kill me, the Philistine army
will surrender to you, but if I kill him, we expect you to
surrender to us! Who can say that this plan isn't fair?"
Saul and his officers, who had been anxiously watching and
listening, glanced at each other in dismay. Here was a miserable
situation that surely wasn't fair to the Israelites. It was
embarrassing to Saul, who knew he was no match for the giant,
although Israel's leader was a very tall, strong and skillful
soldier. There was no one else among Saul's troops who could
possibly stand up to the challenger. (I Samuel 17:8-11.)
It would have been easy for the Israelites to storm down the
slopes and do away with Goliath by surrounding and attacking him,
but such action would bring the Philistine army charging down into
the valley. The Israelites were ready to defend their country in
the event of an attack. But they didn't intend to provoke a battle
that might mean their defeat.
"Is the mighty Saul afraid of me?" roared Goliath, after he
had stood waiting for a few minutes. "Or is he busy combing his
ranks for one who will fight for him? I'll come back later to meet
the man who has the courage to stand up to me!"
Saul glumly watched the giant stomp back across the valley
with his shield-bearer.
"We'll just have to wait and see what happens," he muttered
to his discouraged officers.
They didn't have to wait long. Late that afternoon Goliath
and his man returned from the enemy camp to a point below the
Israelite tents.
"Is the great king of Israel ready to fight me yet?" the
giant bellowed. "Or has he fled across the Jordan River by now?"

Saul Is Bewildered

There was agonizing silence from Saul and his men as the
laughing Goliath lumbered back to his camp. Next morning, to their
continued dismay, he was back again with his shield-bearer to
taunt his enemies. He returned in the afternoon, and again the
following morning. This kept up day after day. (I Samuel 17:16.)
Every time it happened Saul became more disturbed. More than
once he was driven to the brink of commanding his men to charge
the obnoxious Goliath. But he was restrained at the last moment by
the sobering judgment that a furious and bloody battle would
result. On the other hand, it was unthinkable that this ridiculous
challenge should go on and on. Saul was trapped between two
unfavorable choices.
Meanwhile, David had continued the peaceful pursuit of
herding sheep. His three oldest brothers were in Saul's army, and
inasmuch as the camping troops depended to some extent on food
from their families, David's father prepared to send some special
provisions to his sons. (I Samuel 17:12-15.)
"I'm sending you to the army camp with some things for your
brothers and to see how they are faring," Jesse told David when he
came home that evening. "I'll hire a neighbor to take care of your
flock tomorrow. If you get started very early, you can make the
fifteen miles to the camp before the day becomes too warm for the
food you'll be carrying."
Next morning before sunrise David set out with a burro loaded
with a bushel of roasted grain, ten large flat loaves of bread and
ten tasty cheeses. The sun wasn't very high in the sky when he
arrived at the Israelite camp to present the provisions to the man
in charge of kitchen supplies.
David came to the camp at a time when the soldiers were
shouting battle cries and singing songs that were meant to inspire
them to battle and impress the enemy. There wasn't much, however,
to look forward to except another day of waiting for the
Philistines to make a move. David moved among the noisy troops
until he found his three brothers, who were happy to see him. (I
Samuel 17:17-22.)
After visiting for a while, it seemed to David that his
brothers weren't too anxious for him to stay very long. They kept
suggesting that he get started back early so that he could reach
home before it got too dark.
Suddenly the battle songs of the Israelites ceased. Word was
spreading that Goliath was approaching again; this time for the
fortieth day. David's brothers tried to hustle him out of the
camp, but the young man refused to leave after he had caught sight
of the giant and his shieldbearer coming across the valley. David
could hardly believe his ears and eyes when Goliath challenged the
Israelites and added his usual insults. He was dismayed to see
some of the men furtively moving back from their front line
positions because they obviously feared that the giant might
suddenly hurl the massive spear he balanced on his shoulder.
 On making inquiries, David learned that this had been going
on for weeks, and that Saul had offered various rewards to
Goliath's slayer, including money, jewels, cattle, freedom from
taxes and army duty -- and his daughter. (I Samuel 17:23-25.)
"Why should anyone need a reward as a reason to do away with
this infidel who had defied the army of our God?" David shouted to
those about him.
Embarrassed at David's conduct, Eliab, his oldest brother,
accused him of coming just to see a battle, and told him to go
back home to his sheep. As David was answering him, soldiers came
to escort the shepherd to Saul, who had been informed that a
civilian was trying to stir up his troops. Saul failed to
recognize him as the lad who had played the harp for him in the
past. (I Samuel 17:26-32.)
"Why are you troubling my men with your opinions?" Saul
asked.
"Because everyone is afraid of that boastful giant," David
answered. "But there's no more reason for fear. I'll go down and
fight him now!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 88
DAVID A NATIONAL-HERO

DAVID was disappointed because of the Israelite soldiers' fear of

Goliath -- the giant Philistine soldier. For loudly voicing his
opinion to some of the troops, David was taken to Saul. King Saul
asked for an explanation. Saul was surprised when David blurted
out that he would fight Goliath. (I Samuel 17:20-32.)

Re-acquaintance with King Saul

"I admire your courage, young man," Saul told him, "but you
would have no chance of coming out alive in a contest with this
mountain of a man. You are young and untrained. He has been a
professional soldier for years. And according to his terms, Israel
would have to surrender after-your death!"
"I'm not exactly inexperienced in fighting, sir," David
explained. "I herd sheep for my father, and once I killed a grown
bear that had stolen a lamb. At another time a lamb was taken by a
lion. I killed the powerful beast with my bare hands!"
Some of Saul's officers glanced at each other and exchanged
winks. Others grinned, but the grins faded as David continued his
appeal.
 "God made it possible for me to save both lambs by giving me
the ability to slay both beasts. God will also help me slay the
defiant, heathen Philistine who has challenged the people of God!"
Saul stared at David. He could see that the strangely
familiar young man was quite sincere, though it was difficult for
him to believe that David had killed a lion without using a sword
or spear.
"You seem so confident," Saul observed, "that perhaps you
should be the one to go out against Goliath. Go if you insist, and
may God protect you!" (I Samuel 17:33-37.)
"But, sir," a surprised officer said to Saul as he took him
aside, "this would mean that there'll be an attack!"
"I know," Saul replied. "But this senseless state of affairs
has to end sometime. Have our men ready to follow this fellow.
We'll rush in behind him to cut down that Goliath before the
Philistines can get across the valley! After that -- who knows?"
Saul insisted that David put on his special armor for
protection. Aides quickly outfitted him, even giving him Saul's
very fine sword. But the metal equipment was so bulky and heavy
that David could hardly walk, and it had to be removed.
There was no time to be lost. Goliath was still lingering at
the edge of the valley and shouting occasional affronts at the
Israelites in general. Instead of Saul's sword, David took the
staff he usually carried and walked down the slopes toward the
giant. He had to cross a small stream that trickled into the
valley. From its bed he selected five stones that had been worn
smooth and round by the action of the water. These he slipped into
the small shepherd's bag he wore attached to his belt along with
his sling. (I Samuel 17:38-40.)
When Goliath saw someone approaching, he picked up his huge
spear and slowly strode toward David, his heavy armor gleaming and
clanking. As soon as the two men were close enough to easily view
each other, Goliath came to a halt and let out a roar of disdain.
His shieldbearer, stalking before him, lowered his shield to the
ground to indicate that protection for his champion wouldn't be
necessary.

David Against Goliath

"Why has Saul sent out an unarmed youngster to meet me?" the
giant bellowed. "Does he think I have no more fighting ability
than a dog? What do you plan on doing to me with that stick you
are holding? May the gods of my nation curse you for this insult
to me!"
Goliath spat toward David, then turned and glared in another
direction in a gesture of scorn.
 Out of the corner of his eye Goliath could see David moving
slowly toward him. His massive hand clenched his spear tighter as
he turned to glare at his challenger. David knew that if the spear
left the giant's grasp, it would hurtle toward him like a
catapulted log!
"That's it, boy!" Goliath taunted, beckoning with his left
hand. "Come a little close to me, if you dare, you brainless runt!
As long as you're here, I might as well turn you into carrion for
the birds and animals of this valley!" (I Samuel 17:41-44.)
"You are too sure of yourself!" David shouted to Goliath.
"You have come here to fight with only the help of your sword and
spear. You have only your armor and shield to protect you. I come
here in the name of the mighty Lord of millions, the God of the
armies of Israel -- the same God you have foolishly defied for the
last forty days. You trust in your sword, spear, and shield. I
trust in the living God. This God will now make it possible for me
to bring you to the ground, so that I can cut off your head! Then
the birds and the beasts will have more food than they can eat,
because today they'll feast on the carcasses of thousands of your
fellow soldiers as well as on your own! All who see this thing or
hear of it will realize that battles aren't decided by the plans
of men and the strength of their arms. The God of Israel decides
who shall win, and in this battle Israel shall be the victor!" (I
Samuel 17:45-47.)
"Bringing your God into this doesn't frighten me, little
fellow!" Goliath shouted back, signaling to his shield-bearer to
withdraw to one side. "No God can save you now!"
With surprising speed for one of his size, the Philistine
lunged forward, at the same time lifting his great spear from his
shoulder and drawing it backward for the thrust. While Goliath had
been talking, David had slipped a stone into the leather socket of
his sling. He rushed forward and forcefully slung the stone.
The giant's spear was never thrown.
The stone from David's sling hissed into the Philistine's
forehead just beneath the rim of his helmet. Goliath's knees
buckled, and then his massive body toppled forward like a great
tree, crashing to the ground with a loud clang of metal!
David rushed to the fallen giant. The helmet had rolled
several yards away, and he could see that the stone was deeply
embedded in the huge head, proving that death had been instant.
David dragged Goliath's weighty sword from the scabbard, raised it
as high as he could, then brought it down on the giant's bullish
neck, severing the head from the body. (I Samuel 17:48-51.)

Vanquished in God's Name

 David looked up to see Goliath's shield-bearer racing back
toward the Philistine army. The foremost ranks and officers could
clearly see what had happened to their champion. The frightened
Philistines turned and fled.
Soon the first ranks of Saul's shouting army were swarming
past David, and took off in swift pursuit of the Philistines as
they fled across the valley. The Israelites overtook and killed
thousands of them in a wild retreat that covered many miles.
A large part of the army of the enemy managed to get off to a
good start toward the homeland. Many troops succeeded in reaching
Philistia to seek refuge in their fortified cities, including
Shaaraim, Gath and Ekron, but without quite gaining freedom. They
were overtaken at the very gates of the cities they almost
reached. Hundreds fell by the swords, spears and arrows of the
Israelites, who were consumed with vengeful feelings because the
Philistines' champion had insulted them for so many days.
There were no enemy troops to come out of the cities against
the Israelites, who later safely marched back to their barracks.
On their way they took provisions and arms left in the Philistine
camp, and destroyed everything they couldn't use. (I Samuel 17:52-
53.)
Hours before, when David had gone out against Goliath, Saul
had asked Abner, next in command of the Israelite army, if he knew
who the young man was and from where he had come. Abner had
assured Saul that he had no idea who David was. There was no more
time to inquire before the Israelites set out after the
Philistines. After the pursuit began, David trudged up to the
barracks carrying Goliath's head and the giant's armor. Abner sent
some of his aides to carry the armor and bring David before Saul.
"I want to commend you for your bravery and skill," Saul told
David. "It's amazing that a young man like you, not even a
soldier, succeeded in doing what none of my men would dare try!
Tell me about yourself."
"I am David, the youngest son of Jesse of Bethlehem," David
answered. "I came here today to bring food to three of my brothers
who are in your army. I was angry when I heard the giant speaking
contemptible things of Israel. I knew that God would help me
silence him, and He did." (I Samuel 17:54-58.)

A Hero's Acclaim

"I salute you, David!" Saul exclaimed. "I should like to have
you remain here with me and my officers, so that you can train to
become an accomplished soldier." (I Samuel 18:2.)
David thanked Saul, at the same time wondering how Saul could
have forgotten the weeks David had spent with him as a musician
and armor-bearer. Not wishing to embarrass Saul, David refrained
from mentioning these things to him.
One of the first matters David took care of that day was to
send a message to Jesse, his father, informing him that he was
safe and would be staying with Saul for a time.
In the days that followed, David and Saul's son, Jonathan,
became close friends. Jonathan honored David by presenting him
with some of his costly military clothing and weapons. David was
so useful and well liked by all that Saul made him an officer of
high rank in his army. That didn't mean he was to start out by
commanding men in battle, but that he had other duties of a
lighter nature that nevertheless afforded him great respect. And
he would be quickly trained to lead troops into battle. (I Samuel
18:1, 3-5.)
Then an incident took place that destroyed Saul's
friendliness toward David. It was part of God's plan to eventually
move David into power as king of Israel. Days were required for
news of the Philistines' defeat to spread over all Israel. The
people were so happily excited that some of the cities sent to
Gibeah groups of young women, trained as dancers, singers and
musicians, to praise the Israelite army for its victory.
When it was announced that the girls were coming to parade
past Saul's royal quarters, crowds gathered along the streets.
Saul and his officers, including David and Jonathan, waited on the
balcony of the building while thousands of troops stood at
attention nearby.
Band after band of young women, singing loudly, banging
tambourines, plucking lyres and blowing horns, moved nimbly down
the street past the crowds and Saul's balcony. Some marched, some
danced and others rode on animals as they played. They shouted
tributes to the troops and officers and sang songs that were
composed to direct enthusiastic esteem to the victorious warriors.
Saul and his men were very pleased by this animated demonstration.
Then, toward the end of the parade, came an especially vocal
group of singers whose song was worded rather carelessly:

"OUR THANKS TO SAUL, OUR MIGHTY KING,

FOR FACING THOUSANDS ONE CANNOT COUNT;
BUT DAVID'S FEAT WAS A GREATER THING --
LIKE FACING TEN TIMES THAT AMOUNT!"

The bystanders, having heard so much of David's heroism,

broke into wild applause. Saul's expression of pleasure abruptly
melted away to make way for a scowl he couldn't hide. He glanced
darkly at David, who was so embarrassed by the singers that he
turned away from the balcony. Saul quickly strode off to his
quarters.
 "That was a most disloyal display!" Saul muttered to himself
as he paced irritably back and forth in a private room. "The crowd
applauded David's name more than mine. Surely it isn't possible
that this young upstart is the one Samuel predicted would take the
leadership of Israel from me!" (I Samuel 18:6-9.)

Royal Jealousy Flares

Next morning Saul awakened to find that he was in the same

miserable condition that had bothered him in former times. He was
wretched and depressed. He felt as though everyone about him were
plotting to take his life. It was difficult for him to breathe, as
if invisible hands were closing about his throat. He shouted for
his servants to help him, but ordered them out as soon as they
touched him.
"My father is ill this morning," Jonathan worriedly confided
to David. "He acts as though he is out of his mind, but no one
knows how to help him."
"Perhaps I can help him if you can find a harp for me," David
suggested. "I can play a harp fairly well, and the music might
calm him."
Jonathan immediately sent servants to find a harp. When one
was brought a little later, David tuned it, went into the hallway
leading to the room occupied by Saul, and began playing. Wondering
at the source of the music, Saul opened the hall door just enough
to be able to see through. When he saw who was playing the harp,
he was furious.
This was the first time that David's playing upset the
Israelite leader instead of soothing him. All he could think of at
the moment was how to get rid of the younger man. He seized the
scepter he often kept with him, which was actually a fancifully
carved spear, and peered out to see if there were others in the
hallway. Assured that David was alone, he opened the door wider.
"I'll put an end to at least some of my troubles by nailing
that ambitious young buck to the wall!" Saul murmured to himself.
He drew the spear back, then savagely sent it hurtling toward
David's chest. At that precise moment David dodged. The spear
zipped close over his shoulder to gouge chips of stone out of the
wall behind him. Realizing that it would be foolish to linger, he
ran down the hall.
Angered still further by the failure of his effort, Saul
leaped out of his room to snatch up his spear and hurl it again at
David's retreating figure. The weapon embedded itself in a wooden
pillar at the end of the hall only a second after David ducked
aside to descend a stairway. (I Samuel 18:10-11.)

Saul Plots Against David

 When next Saul and David met, it was as though nothing
unusual had happened, David had concluded that Saul's rash
behavior was due to a temporary mental upset. He told no one about
it. Saul seemingly was as friendly as usual. In fact, he announced
publicly that he was making David the commander of a thousand of
his trained soldiers. David at first was pleased. But later he
began to realize why Saul did this when it was disclosed that the
thousand soldiers were stationed several miles from Gibeah. Saul
had suddenly come to dislike David, and this was his way of
getting the young man out of his sight and at the same time
pleasing the many people who admired David.
As the months passed, David proved himself an exceptionally
capable leader of the troops given to his command. He conducted
himself wisely at all times, at the same interval growing in favor
with his soldiers and the people, to Saul's envy. Meanwhile,
Saul's suspicion grew that David was destined to be the next king.
His dislike for the younger man grew accordingly. He even feared
him in that he almost expected that God would act through David to
punish him for trying to kill David with a spear. (I Samuel 18:12-
16.)
Saul had noticed that there were some signs of affection
between David and his daughters. He seized on this circumstance to
start carrying out a base scheme.
"Would you care to have Merab, my older daughter, for your
wife?" Saul bluntly asked David next time he met him.
"Not unless she prefers me above others for her husband,"
David answered.
Saul wasn't pleased by this equally blunt reply. When a king
offered a daughter in marriage, it was highly irregular for a
condition to be mentioned by the one who was to receive her. Saul
managed a smile as he continued.
"I can promise you that Merab will prefer you. I'll happily
give her in marriage to you within the week as a reward for your
outstanding service in my army. Of course from then on I'll expect
your men to go first into any battle with the Philistines. The
husband of a princess should set an example in valor."
"I am very flattered," David observed, "but I am not from a
wealthy or famous family. Your daughter wouldn't be happy to be
married to a former sheepherder."
Saul had expected that David would eagerly accept his older
daughter, and that the younger man's obligation to Saul would mean
so much exposure in battle that David would soon be killed by the
Philistines. He was so angry at David's polite refusal that he
immediately gave Merab away in marriage to another man.
 David wasn't disappointed. Michal, Saul's younger daughter,
was the one to whom he was more attracted, and Michal had a strong
liking for David.
When Saul learned, to his relish, that it was Michal whom
David preferred, he started planning again. (I Samuel 18:17-21.)
"This time our overly particular hero can't refuse me," Saul
mused sinisterly, "and he'll pay with his life much sooner than I
planned!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 89
SAUL SCHEMES AGAIN

WHEN Saul was informed that David cared deeply for Michal, Saul's
younger daughter, a new scheme occurred to him. He instructed his
servants to casually let David know that he was so well-liked by
Saul and those about him that it was hoped by all that he would
soon marry Michal. (I Samuel 18:17-22.)

Royal Plot Backfires

In the next few days David was surprised at the number of

Saul's aides, servants and officers who mentioned to him how much
it would please everyone if David would marry Michal.
"I am not a wealthy man," was his usual answer. "It would
hardly be proper for one with my humble background to presume to
ask a king's daughter to marry me."
David's remarks were carried to Saul, who decided that the
only obstacle to David's and Michal's marriage was the inability
of David and his family to contribute the costly gifts that would
ordinarily be expected from the groom and his parents.
"As soon as the opportunity presents itself," Saul told his
servants, "mention to David that I would never expect any son-in-
law of mine nor his family to contribute gifts when a daughter of
mine is married. Being a military man, I would expect instead that
my son-in-law be enough of a warrior to approach the enemy and
cause the death of a hundred Philistine soldiers. Of course I
would require proof of the deed within a few days. If my
prospective son-in-law couldn't produce proof of what I expect of
him, I wouldn't allow him to marry my daughter." (I Samuel 18:23-
25.)
Shortly afterward David was approached by many individuals
who gave him the same information. He readily realized that it was
something promoted by Saul, and so he gave to all the answer he
knew that Saul hoped to receive.
 "I'll set out at once to rid the land of a hundred
Philistines," David said. "And when you report this to Saul, be
sure to add that I'll hold you as witnesses in the event he
decides to give Michal in marriage to some other fellow before I
get back."
This jibe by David embarrassed Saul's servants, as David
intended it to in a bantering way, because Saul and his aides had
been so clumsy in approaching David. David knew that none of the
servants would incur Saul's anger by reporting David's remarks
about Saul giving his daughter in marriage to someone else. They
wouldn't have dared to mention such a thing.
Saul was elated when he learned that David was setting out to
fulfill the conditions he had established for marriage to his
daughter. He was certain that David loved Michal so much that he
would try to gain his goal as soon as possible by some youthfully
rash action against the well-seasoned warriors of Philistia. He
thought his would-be son-in-law would surely lose his life in
battle. (I Samuel 18:26.)
Keeping his plans to himself, David secretly marched a
company of his troops westward to where there was a small garrison
of Philistines. He approached and attacked at night, completely
surprising the enemy. His men succeeded in routing all of the
Philistines and killing more than two hundred of them.
Saul had set a time when proof of the slaying of a hundred
Philistines should be brought to him. He had been generous in this
matter, being confident that David wouldn't live to carry out the
requirements. It was quite a shock to the Israelite king when he
was informed only two or three days later that David and his
soldiers had returned victorious. He was even more upset when he
was told that David's men had brought back small parts (foreskins)
of the bodies of two hundred Philistine troops as proof that twice
the required number of the enemy had been slaughtered.

David Marries

"I'll believe it only after I see proper evidence," Saul

declared indignantly. "David isn't going to get away with any
tricks!"
Saul didn't have to wait long before David appeared before
him with two men bearing the evidence in a basket. It was placed
provokingly close to the Israelite leader.
"Sir, here is my proof that my men and I have done away with
two hundred Philistine soldiers," David declared. "That is twice
the number you requested, and so I feel that there should be no
doubt that I have more than fulfilled your wish."
"Should I take your word in this matter?" Saul inquired
suspiciously. "How do I know what you have in this basket?"
 "I don't expect you to take my word or that of anyone else,"
David replied. "I respectfully suggest that you personally inspect
the contents of the basket."
Saul had already seen too much. With a curt and sickly wave
of hasty resignation to David, he hurried away to his private
quarters.
Later, Saul's servants gave a full, fair account of David's
bloody tokens, and Michal was given to David in marriage.
When the Philistines heard what had happened to their slain
men, they angrily sent small battalions to launch barbarous
attacks on Israelite villages in western Canaan. It was only
because David was so alert and active with his soldiers that he
constantly outwitted and outfought most of these troublesome
invaders. The former shepherd's popularity and fame continued to
grow in Israel because of the courageous manner in which he helped
protect the people. (I Samuel 18:27-30.)
Meanwhile, Saul had a growing fear, dislike and envy of
David. It was increasingly clear to him that God was protecting
David, and that he was destined to become Israel's next king.
Regardless of what he thought God might do to him, Saul made it
known to his servants, aides and officers that they should kill
David whenever an opportunity came that would make the killing
appear as an accident. He even made this an order to his son
Jonathan, who respected and admired David. Saul should have
realized that his son's friendship with David would mean that
Jonathan would warn David that his life was in danger.
"Don't sleep at your home tonight," Jonathan told David. "If
you do, you could be dead before morning. Take blankets and sleep
in the bushes in the field" (I Samuel 19:1-3.)
Next morning Saul took a walk in the same field where David
lay hidden. When Jonathan saw his father there, he hurried out to
join him.
"Your order to have David killed must surely be quite
displeasing to God," Jonathan observed after the two men had
exchanged morning greetings.
"And displeasing to you, too," Saul frowned. "Don't think I
haven't noticed how friendly you two are."

Saul's Hatred Grows

"I'm concerned about you as well as David," Jonathan

explained. "Surely you wouldn't want to be responsible for the
death of a valiant young man who has been so loyal to you -- who
killed Goliath after he had reproached your army for forty days. I
would fear what God would do to me if I were the cause of the
murder of an innocent man who has done so much for Israel."
 Saul walked along in silence. Although he had become
increasingly rebellious as a servant of God, there were times when
he went through brief periods of remorse. This was one of those
times.
"You are right, my son," Saul finally spoke. "I have acted
hastily in this matter. I'll tell my men right away that they are
not to harm him. I promise you that David shall remain alive as
far as my servants are concerned."
David was so nearby in his place of concealment that he could
hear what Saul said, and he was greatly relieved. He was later
received in Saul's household as though everyone had always been
the best of friends (I Samuel 19:4-7.)
Shortly afterward the Philistines began another series of
attacks on the Israelites' western towns. Saul ordered various
parts of his army to rout the enemy. As usual, because of careful
planning, brilliant battle strategy and brave leadership, David's
troops were so successful in driving back the Philistines that
David was again hailed as a national hero.
Once more Saul was consumed with envy. He was overcome by the
evil spirit that had troubled his mind so often in the past when
he had lost control of his emotions. Invisible hands seemed to be
trying to cut off his breath. After struggling to free himself
from this miserable situation, he fell into a mood of intense
depression.
"Send for David!" he barked at a servant. "Tell him to bring
his harp!"
When David arrived, Saul scowlingly motioned for him to sit
down and play. David obeyed, choosing his most restful tunes.
But the music didn't soothe Saul, nor did the Israelite
leader expect that it should. He had a different purpose in
getting David to his quarters. After a while he stretched out on
his couch, and it seemed to David that he was falling asleep.
Suddenly he rolled to his feet, seized his nearby spear and hurled
it toward David. The younger man jerked his harp aside and bobbed
forward. The spear missed his back only by inches and buried
itself into the heavily paneled wall. If David hadn't dodged
quickly, the spear would have gone through his body as well as
into the wall.
Saul muttered angrily to himself because of his failure, then
leaped forward to retrieve his spear so that he could use it
again. The only right thing for David to do was run and run fast.
When he reached home he told his wife what had happened. (I Samuel
19:8-10.)
"Unless my father's terrible state of mind changes, another
attempt will be made on your life tonight!" Michal exclaimed
anxiously. "Leave at once and go to Samuel's home at Ramah. You'll
be safe there."
 "I'll go if you'll come with me," David said.
At that moment there was a noise outside. Michal peeped out
an upstairs window to see that several of Saul's soldiers were
gathering at the front door of the house.
"My father's men are here!" she whispered to David. "It's too
late for both of us to escape. Leave quickly through the window at
the back of the house before they surround our home!"
David knew that it would be unwise to stay a minute longer,
and that his wife would probably be safe under any circumstance.
The window at the back of the building was too high for a safe
leap to the ground, but Michal successfully lowered her husband
with a rope. David waved to her and slipped quietly into the
darkness. (I Samuel 19:11-12.)
Shortly afterward officers pounded on the door. When Michal
appeared, they demanded to see David.
"My husband is ill," Michal declared curtly. "What is so
important that you should drag a sick man from his bed?"
Ignoring Michal, Saul's men stomped upstairs and into the
bedroom. When they glanced at the silent figure in bed, they
withdrew from David's home. One of them went to report to Saul
that David was ill, and that they had respected Saul's daughter's
wish that her husband not be removed from his bed.
"I, too, shall respect her wish!" Saul shouted angrily. "Go
back and tell my men to bring David to me at once -- bound to his
bed! I'll dispose of him while he's still prone!"
When Saul's men again went up to David's bedroom, they deftly
tossed ropes across the bed and quickly bound their victim. Then
they discovered, to their embarrassment, that David wasn't there.
Michal had cleverly arranged some objects under the blankets to
give the appearance of a person in bed, thus giving her husband
more precious time for escape. (I Samuel 19:13-16.)
Saul's men were so angry that they seized Michal, even though
she was a princess, and forcefully brought her before her father.
"What kind of a daughter are you to deliberately let my enemy
escape?" he fumed. "Your disloyalty to me could cost me my life!"
Michal didn't know what to say, so in fear of her father she
lied: "I had to let him go; he threatened me." (Verse 17.)

David Reports to Samuel

Shortly after his escape, David arrived at Samuel's residence

in Ramah. He related to the elderly prophet all that had recently
taken place between him and Saul.
"Don't worry about your wife or yourself," Samuel comforted
the younger man. "Rest here for a while. Then we'll go to Naioth,
just outside this town, where my college for ministers is located.
You should be safe there for a time."
 Next day one of Saul's alert spies happened to see David at
Naioth, however, and it wasn't long before a group of military
police strode into the college. They arrived just when the
students were carrying on a spirited song session. The soldiers
were so impressed by the strong devotional manner of this service
led by Samuel that they forgot their mission and enthusiastically
added their voices to those of the others. (I Samuel 19:18-20.)
It wasn't very far from Gibeah, where Saul was, to Naioth,
and so it wasn't very long before Saul heard what was going on. He
immediately dispatched more soldiers to seize the first group as
well as David, but the second group also arrived during a song
service and was moved to join fellow soldiers and the students in
hymns of praise to God.
When Saul heard what had happened to the second contingent,
he wrathfully sent a third, only to be advised later that it, too,
had gone the peaceful way of the others.
"I should have gone in the first place!" Saul stormed,
gesturing wildly to his aides to muster more troops.
Later, just as Saul and his soldiers carefully surrounded the
building where Saul's first three groups of men were, Samuel
paused to suggest that his audience would become more alert if
everyone sang. The singing began just as Saul and his men broke
into the room. Samuel and his audience continued as though nothing
unusual had happened, singing with such fervor and feeling that
Saul and his men came to a halt. They stood and listened for a
minute or two, and then joined in little by little until they were
all expressing themselves as loudly as the others!
Certain onlookers were surprised to see Israel's king at the
college. A report later went over the land that Saul was studying
to become a minister -- much to Saul's indignation!
Just as those sent before him forgot the reason for coming to
Naioth, so did Saul forget. Probably they didn't entirely forget,
but for a time they didn't care. Saul even felt that he wasn't
attired properly for religious services. He removed his armor and
commanded his men to do likewise. (I Samuel 19:21-24.) Then he
stayed a day and a night with Samuel in a worshipful, friendly
mood, not realizing that God had caused this attitude so that
David could freely escape again!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 90
DAVID'S FAITH WAVERS

SAUL and some of his troops had come to Naioth in Ramah. Their
intention was to capture David at Samuel's college.
 But God made it easy for David to escape by causing a changed
and devout state of mind to come over Saul and his men, insomuch
that the Israelite leader and his soldiers joined in sacred
services and spent many hours at the college in friendly
fellowship. (I Samuel 19:18-24.)

Jonathan -- a True Friend

David safely returned to his home to happily surprise his

wife, who had been released after having been arrested by some of
Saul's soldiers. David hurried to visit Jonathan to try to find
out why Saul was so eager to kill him.
"My father falls into a bad mood whenever he has one of those
terrible periods of depression," Jonathan told David. "But he
doesn't stay that way long. I'm sure he doesn't really want to
kill you when he is in his right mind. If he had planned to do
away with you, surely I would know about it." (I Samuel 20:1-2.)
"Most of your father's plotting against me has taken place
during his sanest hours," David said. "And he doesn't always
confide in you, as you'll find out soon when you'll have serious
trouble with him because of me. Even tomorrow this could happen.
It will be the new moon, and I'll be expected to be present at the
monthly feast. Your father will undoubtedly ask you where I am.
Tell him that I've gone to be with my parents because of a special
annual family meeting. If he is satisfied by that explanation, and
isn't perturbed because I'm absent, it will mean that I am wrong
in believing that he wants me dead. But if he becomes angry when
he learns I'm miles away, then you'll know that I am right because
he will be so upset when he learns that I am safe from him."
"I don't understand how you can be so certain," Jonathan
commented, shaking his head. "When my father returns from Naioth
you'll probably find him friendly."
"Perhaps I've made too many harsh remarks about your father,"
David said apologetically. "If I have spoken in such a manner that
I have made myself out to be your father's enemy, then remain
loyal to your father and protect him by running your sword through
me!"
"You're becoming a bit dramatic in this matter, David,"
Jonathan grinned. "Believe me, if I find that my father is truly
scheming to take your life, I'll make every effort to inform you
at once." (I Samuel 20:39)
"You won't be able to inform me if your father watches you
closely," David said.
For an answer, Jonathan led David out into a broad, open
field where they could be sure that no one would be listening to
their conversation. There Jonathan asked God to witness that he
would do what was best for David. He had a feeling that David
would succeed his father as Israel's leader, and he asked David to
promise him that Jonathan and his descendants would always be
considered David's close and loyal friends. David was pleased to
make the promise. He realized that Jonathan was willing to give up
the prospect of becoming the next king of Israel. At Saul's death,
under ordinary circumstances, Saul's son would naturally come into
leadership. (I Samuel 20:10-17.)

Continual Bitterness

"After my father returns, we must use strategy in contacting

each other," Jonathan told David. "Go visit your family if you
wish, but come back in three days and hide among those boulders
over there. I'll come out just three days from now for archery
practice. After shooting three arrows, I'll send a boy to bring
them back. If I shout to him, 'The arrows are on this side of
you,' then you will know that my father is friendly toward you,
and that you should return at once. If I shout to the boy, 'The
arrows are beyond you,' then you will know that it's God's warning
to you to leave here immediately. Whatever happens, I trust that
we'll always be the kind of friends who are guided by our God." (I
Samuel 20:18-23.)
Next day, when Saul and his court sat down to eat as was
customary at the beginning of the lunar months of God's calendar,
Saul immediately noticed that David's chair was empty. He said
nothing about it, nor did anyone else mention the matter. He could
only hope that something fatal had happened to David, and that he
would never see him again.
The following day there was another special meal. Again
David's chair was empty. Though it was one of only four chairs at
the main table -- for Saul, Jonathan, Saul's commander-in-chief
Abner and David -- no one spoke of David because of realizing that
Saul would be irritated by the mere mention of the name. A sudden
question from Saul brought a hush to the spirited conversation
around the main table.
"Why hasn't David been here to eat with us these last two
days?" he asked Jonathan, making every effort to sound casual
while he was being consumed with a gnawing curiosity.
"David's people are observing a special annual family
meeting," Jonathan replied, also striving to be casual. "You
weren't here when he wanted to go, so he asked me for leave. I
knew that you surely wouldn't deny his going for a visit to his
parents' home near Bethlehem. The meeting with his family was very
important to him."
By the time Jonathan had finished speaking, Saul's face had
colored with rage. He lunged to his feet and stared angrily down
at his son.
 "You offspring of a lawless woman!" he shouted. "Why have you
become so friendly with David? Don't you realize that he is
scheming to take the throne of Israel away from me? If I die,
you'll never become king if you continue to be taken in by his
evil plans! Go find him and bring him here so that he can be
executed!" (I Samuel 20:24-31.)
"Why should he be executed?" Jonathan demanded as he stood up
to squarely face his father. "Exactly what has he done to cause
you to be so unreasonably angry?"
Jonathan's words sent Saul into an even greater rage. He
whirled to seize his javelin, a short spear, which was leaning
against the wall. With great force he threw it, intending to run
it through his son. Jonathan knew that his father was capable of
any rash move, and deftly leaped aside to escape what otherwise
would have been instant death. (I Samuel 20:32-33.)

David Escapes

Now it was Jonathan's turn to be angry, but with much more

reason. He strode out of the building, leaving shocked members of
the court and dinner guests glancing in fear and embarrassment at
Israel's leader, who was trembling with wrath because David had
obviously escaped and because his son would not share his feelings
in the matter. (Verse 34.)
"Rush men to Bethlehem to seize David if he is at his
parents' home there!" Saul growled at Abner, his commander-in-
chief.
Several hours later, mounted soldiers returned to report that
David was not at his parents' home, and that neither his parents
nor his wife could give any information about where he had gone.
"He could be floating down the Euphrates River by now!" Saul
exclaimed sourly. "On the other hand, he could be trying to throw
us off his trail by hiding in or near Gibeah. Search the whole
town for him!"
Next morning Jonathan took his archery equipment and went
with a boy out into the boulder-strewn field where he presumed
David was hiding under some thicket. He shot two arrows at a
target he had set up, and motioned for the boy to go after them.
As the lad ran, Jonathan sent another arrow far beyond the target.
"My third arrow is far beyond the other two!" Jonathan
shouted to the boy. "Hurry and find it! We don't have much time
today for practice!"
Jonathan knew that if David could hear him he would
understand that he meant David should get away without delay. He
carefully but casually looked around as he walked slowly among the
boulders and bushes, but saw no sign of his friend. He had to
cease searching when the young helper ran up to him.
 "Here are your three arrows, sir!" the boy panted.
"Good work!' Jonathan praised him. "That will be all for
today because I have remembered other things I must do. Take my
bow and my quiver of arrows back to my quarters, and I'll pay you
later today for a full morning's work." (I Samuel 20:35-40.)
As soon as the jubilant boy had departed, Jonathan was
happily startled to see David squirm out of some bushes and hurry
toward him. David bowed respectfully three times, inasmuch as he
regarded Jonathan worthy of the full respect one should show to a
prince, even though the two young men were close friends. They
spoke only briefly to each other, knowing that they shouldn't risk
being seen together, and that it is very dangerous for David to be
seen under any circumstances. Both were moved to tears because
they had to part, perhaps never to see each other again.
"Hurry away from here before someone sees you!" Jonathan
warned. "Remember our pledge that we shall always be friends, and
may God protect you!" (I Samuel 20:41-42.)

Help from the Priests

With a final wave David disappeared among the bushes and

boulders. Jonathan walked back to the streets of Gibeah to pass
groups of soldiers moving from building to building in a frantic
search for David.
Moving stealthily southward into the land of Judah by night,
David came to the homes of several men who had been his trusted
soldiers. There he received food and lodging. Because of their
special devotion to David, some of the men joined him in his
escape journey so that they might help protect him from those who
would be hoping to capture or kill David and earn the rewards Saul
was offering. David and his men then headed northwestward.
Three days after he had parted from Jonathan, David arrived
with his men at the place called Nob, in the city of Kirjath-
jearim, about seven miles northwest of Jerusalem. It was here that
the ark rested many years after it was returned by the Philistines
-- until David became king. (I Samuel 7:1-2; I Chronicles 13:5-7.)
Hungry and weary when they arrived at Nob, David and his men
sought out the place where priests were carrying on their duties
before the ark of God. David knew the head priest, Ahimelech, and
came by himself to Ahimelech's door. When the priest saw who it
was, he wondered why such a prominent Israelite should show up at
night alone.
"Welcome to this place," Ahimelech greeted David, "but where
are your aides? Surely a man of your renown in Israel is not
traveling about without attendants." (I Samuel 21:1.)
David didn't want to tell the priest that he was running from
Saul, so he quickly invented an explanation he hoped would be
accepted. He was so intent on getting out of the country that he
inclined to rely on his wits, in this case, instead of God.
"Saul has sent me on a secret mission," David told Ahimelech
in a low voice. "He wants no one to know about it, and I'm asking
you to tell no one that you have seen me here. I have men with me
on this mission, but they are waiting elsewhere. We are traveling
light and rapidly, moving through the country seeking food when we
are hungry. We would appreciate anything you can spare --
especially bread. Five loaves would be a great help to us."
"We don't have that much ordinary bread on hand," Ahimelech
said. "We have many loaves of bread from yesterday's shew-bread
offering, but only we priests are to eat that. However -- perhaps
it wouldn't be wrong to give some sacred bread to men who need it
to keep alive, provided they have been conducting themselves as
godly men."
"My men and I have been hiding for the last three days so
that we wouldn't be recognized," David explained. "There hasn't
been much opportunity for them to be the kind of rogues you have
in mind. And besides, the bread is in a manner common because the
day on which it was sacrificed has ended." (I Samuel 21:2-5.)
Ahimelech seemed satisfied. He asked one of the many priests
there under his leadership to bring bread for David, who stood off
to one side so that he wouldn't be noticed by anyone at the
sanctuary. One man, however, having come to the place earlier for
a purification ceremony, took notice of David.

In the Enemy's Land

That man was Doeg, Saul's chief herdsman, an Edomite who was
in charge of many men who worked on the Israelite leader's cattle
ranches. Just then a priest appeared with the bread for David, who
took it and hurried out with only the briefest of thanks. Doeg
stared after him.
"That man leaving looks just like David, Saul's son-in-law!"
he exclaimed to Ahimelech. "What could he be doing here by
himself?"
"They say that most everyone has a double," the priest
shrugged, being careful to be honest and at the same time trying
to protect David. "This man came in desperate need of food. Would
David have to do that at a place like this? This man has a short
beard, and David is known to be always shaven."
Doeg left without saying anything about the matter, but the
priest could tell by his shrewd expression that the herdsman was
about convinced that the man was David. A little later Ahimelech
was surprised to find David at the door again.
David wanted to leave hurriedly, but couldn't. "We were sent
in such a hurry on our mission that I had no time to get weapons
for myself," David told the priest. "We need weapons for defense.
Do you have any you could let us have?"
"We have no use for arms here," Ahimelech pointed out, "but
the sword of Goliath has been brought here as a reminder to
worshippers that God delivered our people again from the
Philistines through you. If you have need of the sword, you surely
would be the one most entitled to it."
"It is a very heavy weapon, as I well know," David said. "But
it is a very fine sword and I have great need of it." (I Samuel
21:6-9.)
After obtaining the sword, David returned to his hiding
companions, who were still munching on the bread he had brought
them earlier. When they saw that he was carrying Goliath's sword,
they were greatly impressed by it, but they felt that it had
little value as a weapon because it was so burdensome.
"I have a reason for carrying it," David disclosed to them.
"Saul would never think of looking for us in the Philistine city
of Gath. We'll go there without danger of being jailed or killed
because the sight of this sword should command plenty of respect
for us from the people of Goliath's home town. And very likely the
king of Gath will befriend us since Saul now seeks my life."
David's men were dismayed at the plan. They remained with him
until they reached Gath at Philistia. Then they told him that it
would be a risk of life to enter the city.
"I won't ask you to go with me." David told them. "Stay here
out of sight and wait to see what happens. If I don't send for you
within a day, you'll know that I've been wrong in this matter."
Attired in his best clothes, and with his sprouting beard
neatly trimmed, David strode up to the gate of Gath with Goliath's
sword over one shoulder. Soon he had attracted a crowd of
onlookers, including some city magistrates. To these David
announced that he would like to be taken to Achish, the king of
Gath. The magistrates knew that the king would be curious to see
the bearer of Goliath's sword, and soon David was presented to
Achish. Just as the king was beginning to ask questions, one of
his officers who recognized David apologetically and excitedly
broke in.
"Sir, this man is the Israelite David who killed our
champion, Goliath!" the officer declared. "Don't you recall how he
was proclaimed a great hero in Israel, and was given more credit
for victory over us than even the king of Israel received?"
"This is the man?" Achish muttered, scowling slightly.
Achish's scowl was one of curiosity rather than of anger. The
king had no intention of harming his visitor, but David thought
that his expression and actions indicated that he was about to
order his guards to seize him and put him to death. (I Samuel
21:10-12.) Under the pressure of being sought by Saul, David had
lately resorted to deceitful means, but in this situation he
almost outdid himself. He was so filled with fear that he could
think of only one thing that might save him. He fell to the floor
and began to writhe and drool as though mad!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 91
DAVID OUTCAST!

DAVID had come to the Philistine city of Gath to escape being

killed by Saul's soldiers. He hoped the Philistine king would
befriend him. Because he carried Goliath's sword, he was able to
gain an audience with Achish, the ruler. Achish intended to treat
him civilly, but his manner was a bit gruff. Believing that Achish
was about to order his death, David sought a quick way to save
himself. He began to act insanely. (I Samuel 21:10-13.)
Achish and the members of his court stared. Then the king
settled back in his chair as his mouth tightened and his brows
furrowed in irritation.
"Whoever this man is, get him out of here!" he commanded,
vigorously waving both arms. "I want an explanation from the ones
who brought him here! Why does anyone assume that I need maniacs
to entertain me?"
Guards rushed at David to seize him and carry him from the
room.

From Palace to Cave!

"Take him outside the gates and see that he doesn't get back
through them!" Achish called to the departing guards. "I'll not
provide food and shelter for the madman!" (I Samuel 21:14-15.)
While he was being dragged through the streets David
continued to pretend that he was crazy by struggling madly and
muttering senseless phrases. As he was taken outside the walls he
snatched up a sharp stone and made a long scratch on the planks of
the gate.
Disgusted with his actions, the guards yanked David off his
feet, tossed him into a nearby clump of short bushes and retraced
their steps, banging the massive gates shut behind them.
As soon as he was alone, David scrambled out of the bushes
and trudged off to where his men were faithfully waiting. Not
wanting to add to his embarrassment, they said nothing as he
walked up to them.
"Obviously I was wrong to think that I could stay in Gath,"
David said to them. "But who can say for certain that God had no
part in this? Possibly he directed us here so that we would escape
being discovered in some other place."
"If we must return to Canaan, I have a suggestion, sir," one
of the men spoke up. "There are many pits and caves in the
limestone area a few miles east of here across the plain at the
base of the mountains. If we could reach one of the more obscure
caves, we might be able to hide there for a long time."
David welcomed this idea. At the risk of being seen as they
crossed the broad plain, they hurried to the nearby Judean
mountains, where they found a good-sized cave, at Adullam, on a
steep western slope close to a spring. It was a hideout that
afforded them a good view of the surrounding territory, though it
couldn't be seen very well from a distance.
The Oppressed Look to David
In the next few days it became increasingly difficult to
obtain food. Deer were scarce in that area. And David wasn't in
the habit of eating squirrels or rabbits because he knew that God
had told the ancient Israelites that people shouldn't eat rodents.
(Leviticus 11.) A few clean birds and wild goats downed by arrows
were about all the men had to eat. Although he didn't want even
his family to know where he was, David finally, in desperation,
chose one of his men to go to Bethlehem to obtain food from Jesse,
his father.
About three days later one of David's group excitedly
reported that a party was approaching from the north. David
ordered his men to spread out and hide in various spots so that
they couldn't be surrounded in the event the approaching figures
turned out to be one of Saul's searching parties.
Suddenly David realized that the oncoming group included his
father, mother, his brothers' and sisters' families and the man he
had sent after food! He leaped out of his place of concealment and
ran down the slope to happily embrace them. (I Samuel 22:1.)
"Why are you here?" he anxiously asked.
"Saul has been threatening your family and friends,"
explained the man who had gone after food. "They insisted that I
tell them your whereabouts so that they could join you to escape
the death that Saul promised them soon unless they should tell
where you are. Saul thinks they have been hiding you, and his men
have searched their homes many times."
Several persons had come besides David's family, but each one
brought his share of food, clothing and practical utensils. And
most had managed to bring a few animals. Working together, the
little band of people soon turned the cave and some nearby smaller
caverns into a fairly livable area.
David hoped that his family hadn't been followed, but later
that day several men were seen approaching from the north.
Everyone went into hiding, but the oncoming figures had already
seen people near the cave, and boldly kept drawing nearer. At a
signal from David, his men rushed out and closed in on the
newcomers, who made no move to resist.
"We're friends!" one of them declared. "We're not Saul's
soldiers or spies, but oppressed people like yourselves. We
followed David's family here at a distance because we guessed that
they would be going to join him. We have come along to help make
up an army for David! We are helpless without his leadership."
These well-equipped soldiers were obviously sincere. David
recognized at least one of them as formerly being among his
troops. After questioning them, he was satisfied that it was safe
to welcome them to camp in nearby caves. Obviously, word of
David's whereabouts had leaked out.
This was only the beginning of visitors. In the next few days
all kinds of people arrived, though it was a mystery how they all
learned where David was hiding. Some came because they felt that
David should replace Saul as the leader of Israel. Some were
fleeing from oppressive creditors. Others were seeking refuge from
the injustice of Saul's law. Discontent, prompted by many causes,
was driving hundreds of men to join David because he was
considered an outcast and an underdog of great ability whom they
wanted as a leader. (I Samuel 22:2.)
"This can't go on," David told his family and his trusted
men. "It's a miracle that Saul hasn't been here with an army
before this. We must pack up and Move out of here as soon as
possible. We will take as many as possible of the people with us,
even though a few of them are thieves and murderers and want to
use me and my trained men for protection. I'll pick about four
hundred men who are of good character, strongest and best trained.
Then we'll leave."
One day soon afterward David and his four hundred chosen men,
along with their families, quickly packed and moved off to the
southeast. The first day's hike into and over the mountains was so
difficult that most of the unwelcome and less ambitious dropped
out. David's aging parents had the advantage of riding on donkeys.
To avoid being trapped by Saul's army, David sent scouts and
runners in all directions, to warn him of approaching danger.

Refuge Among the Gentiles

Next night the band hid in a deep ravine and moved on again
when daylight arrived. After a few more periods of resting and
hiding, the marchers rounded the southern end of the Dead Sea and
arrived at a range of low mountains fringing the southeast coast
of the Dead Sea. Moving to the top of the range, they encamped at
an ancient stronghold called Mizpeh. This spot was so difficult to
reach that it was about the safest place they could go to near
Canaan.
Leaving most of his men and their families at this hideout,
David traveled with his family and a few soldiers a few miles
further eastward to the capital of the nation of Moab, where he
asked for an audience with the king. (I Samuel 22:3.) The king was
puzzled as to why a prominent Israelite leader should be coming to
visit him. He couldn't help recalling that bit of his nation's
history about 280 years previously when another leading Israelite
had come to bring gifts to Eglon, who had been the Moabite ruler
and Israel's oppressor at that time. Ehud, the visiting Israelite
judge, had planted a dagger deep in Eglon's belly. (Judges
Nevertheless, the king of Moab graciously welcomed David. He
was aware that the young Israelite had earned the reputation of
being an honest and dependable man as well as a valiant one.
"I am aware that you consider it strange that I should seek a
favor from the leader of a nation that has long been an enemy of
Israel," David addressed the Moabite king. "Possibly you know,
through your private sources of information, that I'm trying to
escape being killed by Saul's men. Even my father and mother have
been threatened with death, but they escaped and are here with me
now. They are very old and aren't safe anywhere in Canaan, so I've
brought them here to ask you to give them refuge till I see how
God will settle this matter between Saul and me." (I Samuel 22:4.)
"Ruth, who long ago married your great grandfather Boaz, was
also an ancestor of mine," the Moabite king finally spoke after an
interval of thoughtful staring at David. "You and I are related,
and I am not exactly displeased with that relationship. Bring your
parents to me, and I shall see that they are well cared for."
After making certain that his mother and father were
comfortably housed, and after expressing his thanks to the king of
Moab, David hastily returned to the four hundred men he had left
at the hideout. There he stayed for a time, probably for several
weeks or months. There were upland meadows to feed their small
flocks and herds. Also, clean game was temporarily plentiful in
this high ridge country to help keep everyone in good health.
But it wasn't God's will that David should indefinitely
remain hidden. Otherwise, Saul might have continued on and on as
Israel's leader, and the people would be inclined to think of
David as one who had given up because of fear or guilt.
One day it was made known to him, through the prophet Gad,
who was close to God, that God didn't want him to stay away any
longer, and that he should return to the territory of Judah and
camp in a forested region of Hareth a few miles southwest of
Hebron. David obediently, but secretly, returned with his four
hundred men to the designated place in his homeland. (I Samuel
22:5.)
Ruled by Emotions

By this time Saul was in a growing state of irritation

because of David's disappearance. He was hopeful that David was
dead, but he knew that he couldn't rest until proof was brought to
him. He offered generous rewards for such proof, but all he
received were increasing rumors that David was still alive.
However, no one could or would say where he was. This was
maddening to Saul, who realized more and more that he was
contending with an element of people who were in sympathy with
David.
Shortly after David's return to the territory of Judah, a
report came to Saul that David was hiding in a wooded area between
Jerusalem and the Philistine city of Gath. Saul knew that this
might be nothing more than false information meant to send him off
in the wrong direction. But he was so excited that he ordered a
number of officers and aides to assemble before him in a field
near Ramah. Here Saul and a detachment of soldiers were camped,
ready to go after David as soon as they learned his whereabouts.
There Saul reprimanded his men for a supposed lack of loyalty to
him.
"Listen, you men of Benjamin!" Saul angrily shouted from
within the shade of a tree. "Have any of you ever heard of a thing
known as devotion? If you have, probably you're saving it for
David. Do you think David will present you with the choice fields,
orchards and vineyards of this country, besides putting each one
of you in command of hundreds or even thousands of men as I have
done! Is there a one among you who has harbored some deep concern
for me, or have you all schemed with my son, Jonathan, to lead me
into trouble with my enemy, David?" (I Samuel 22:6-8.)
Saul's men stood around in embarrassed silence, realizing
that their leader was in one of his reasonless moods, and that his
emotional charges were generally groundless. Among those present
was Doeg, Saul's chief herdsman, an Edomite, a descendant of
Jacob's twin brother, Esau. (Genesis 25:19-26; Genesis 36:1, 8.)
Doeg the Edomite saw an opportunity to please his leader, though
at the same time he was taking a great risk in offering delayed
information.
"I would have reported this sooner to you, sir," Doeg said
after stepping before Saul, "but I was never quite sure that I
could believe my own eyes. Weeks ago, when I was in the tabernacle
at Nob, I saw the priest, Ahimelech, giving bread to a man who
could have been none other than David. Later, I saw the priest
give him the sword of Goliath." (I Samuel 22:9-10.)
"You tell me now!" muttered Saul heatedly.
 For a few moments Doeg felt that all of Saul's wrath would be
directed to him. Then the Israelite leader turned away from him
and loudly ordered soldiers to hurry to Nob and bring Ahimelech
and all his family of priests to Gibeah. Not many hours later
these people were herded into Saul's presence.
"Why have you plotted against me by giving food and a weapon
to David, my enemy?" Saul demanded of Ahimelech.

Crime of Saul and Doeg

"I wasn't aware that David was your enemy," Ahimelech

answered. "I've always thought of him as obedient, loyal and
honorable. I trust that you don't feel that I or anyone else with
me is responsible for any trouble you are having with David."
"Don't try to squirm out of this!" Saul growled at the
priest. "I know that you plotted with David, as have many others,
to dethrone me! You are guilty of treason, and the penalty for
treason is death!"
Before the astonished priest could say another word in his
defense, Saul ordered nearby infantrymen to surround Ahimelech and
all those who had been brought with him. "Kill every one of them
here and now!" Saul commanded.
Some of the soldiers reluctantly moved up at the first part
of the command, but the order to kill the priests was too much for
them. They feared their leader, but they feared God more. Saul's
face grew livid as he glowered at his soldiers. It was all he
could do to conquer a savage urge to rush in among them with the
spear he clutched. (I Samuel 22:11-17.)
As Saul gazed angrily about, he realized that his chief
herdsman, Doeg, was among the onlookers who had come to Gibeah.
With Doeg were several of his underlings, all armed.
"Doeg!" Saul thundered. "If you want to live to hold your
position, step up here with your men and slaughter everyone who
has been brought from Nob!"
Doeg instantly reasoned that if he failed to obey, Saul would
do away with him. He jerked his sword out of its scabbard, nodded
to his men and all of them rushed to slash down Ahimelech and all
those who had accompanied him. Saul's men looked on in dismay
while the Edomites accomplished their grisly task, but none of
them had the courage to interfere.
Little did Saul and Doeg realize that their hideous crime was
the fulfillment of prophecy. God had warned Eli the priest that
his family, even in succeeding generations, would suffer greatly
for his having defiled the priesthood. (I Samuel 22:18; I Samuel
2:22-36.)
 Later, as Saul shamelessly surveyed eighty-five dead priests
and the dead of most of Ahimelech's family, another barbarous
thought entered his mind.
"You have done well," he told Doeg, "but this isn't the end
of the matter. I want to show what will happen even to the cities,
towns and villages where Israelites dwell who are disloyal to me.
Go up to Nob with your men and kill every person you find there,
no matter how young or how old! Besides, I want you to destroy all
livestock! Leave nothing alive!"
"But there are about three hundred people left in that town,
sir," Doeg pointed out. "Most of them would escape before my few
men could reach them."
"Then pick up more men on the way!" Saul commanded. "I'll
supply you with extra weapons, and you do the rest! I'll make it
worth your trouble."
That night Doeg, his men and some lawless, money-baited
recruits crept silently into the unwalled town of Nob.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 92
DAVID VAGABOND KING!

TO TRY to impress on Israel that death would befall anyone who

gave aid to David, Saul ordered the execution of the priests of
Nob, although only Ahimelech, the high priest, had helped David.
Saul then sent the executioners, led by Doeg the Edomite, to kill
all the other people in the little priestly town. (I Samuel 22:18-
19.)

Slaughter Without Pity

Doeg and h>4en arrived at night to quickly fall on the

unsuspecting families of the slain priests in their homes. After
they had cruelly disposed of the people, Doeg's servants and other
hired assassins slaughtered all the livestock in or near the town.
Only one man was known to have escaped the barbarous carnage.
He was Abiathar, one of Ahimelech's sons who hadn't been taken to
Gibeah to be slain with the other priests because he wasn't in Nob
at the time. Somehow Abiathar learned where David was hiding and
fled there, with sacred objects and vestments, to relate what had
happened. (I Samuel 22:20; 23:6.)
"When I was in Nob I well remember Doeg staring at me," David
told Abiathar, "and I knew that there would be trouble as soon as
he reported my being there to Saul. If I hadn't been so careless
as to be seen by him, probably this terrible thing wouldn't have
happened. I can't tell you how miserable I feel about it, but at
least I can promise you refuge with us. My men and I will guard
you with our lives." (I Samuel 22:21-23.)
Shortly before Abiathar joined David, a report had come that
the Philistines were making occasional attacks on the town of
Keilah in Judah not far from the forest of Hareth. They were
robbing the Israelites there of their fall harvest of grain. David
didn't feel inclined to idly stand by with his little army while
this was taking place. He wanted to help. But before doing
anything about the matter he prayed about it, asking if the God of
Israel would allow him to undertake such a perilous task.
By some means -- possibly through Abiathar -- David learned
that God would permit him to take his men to defend Keilah. But
when David informed them of what he intended to do, they showed
very little enthusiasm.
"We are in enough danger hiding here in the forest," they
pointed out respectfully to their leader. "If we go to Keilah
we'll be exposing ourselves to Saul as well as the Philistines. We
could end up between two armies and be wiped out."
The men weren't refusing to go, but they felt that they would
be so outnumbered and outmaneuvered that the effort would be in
vain. Once more David prayed, this time asking the Eternal to help
him -- something he probably should have done in the first place.
God made it known to him that He would make it possible for David
and his men to succeed. When David told this to his soldiers, who
by then numbered about six hundred, their attitude changed so much
that they became eager to go after the enemy. (I Samuel 23:1-4.)

David Rescues the Helpless

Keilah was a walled town where the inhabitants could live in

comparative safety, but the threshing floors were outside the
walls. After the grain threshers had come out and worked a while,
Philistines hiding in nearby grain fields would attack the
workers, seize the grain and rush away. The marauders would also
take any grazing livestock they could catch.
As David and his men cautiously topped a rise on their march
to Keilah, they saw the walled town in the distance. But something
more interesting was much closer. Camped in a ravine out of sight
of Keilah was the company of Philistines responsible for making
the hit-and-run attacks!
There wasn't time to make any special preparations for a
charge, because Philistine lookouts, stationed at high spots on
both sides of the ravines, had already seen the approaching
Israelites and were shouting an alarm. David quickly separated his
company into two parts and sent them racing down the steep sides
of the ravine to block the Philistines from escaping at either
end. Bottled up almost before they could move, the hundreds of
enemy troops fell before the confident Israelites in a bloody
battle that didn't last very long. (I Samuel 23:5.)
Some of David's men carried the stolen grain back to Keilah.
Others herded back the livestock. The inhabitants of Keilah were
spared from what otherwise would have been a long period of
hunger, followed by an eventual attack by the enemy that would
have destroyed them and their town. In spite of the help they had
been given, they seemed a bit backward in allowing David and his
men to come into Keilah. It was plain to David that they were
fearful of what Saul would think.
It wasn't long before Saul learned what had happened. He
welcomed the news that David and his men were staying in Keilah.
This meant that Saul had only to surround the town with his army
and close in at will with catapults, battering rams and a vastly
superior number of soldiers. It didn't matter very much to Saul if
he had to destroy a whole town of Israelites in order to get
David.
Realizing that he and his men (weren't exactly welcome, David
asked Abiathar, who had accompanied him, to inquire of God if the
people of the town would turn against him (if Saul should besiege
Keilah. The answer from God was that the people would do anything
to save themselves and their town from an attack by Saul. David
didn't wait for Saul's army to show up. He wisely left to avoid
unnecessary trouble, taking his men southwestward to camp in a
forested, mountainous region at Ziph, south of the city of Hebron
in Judah. This was just a few miles east of David's old hiding
place in the forest of Hareth. (I Samuel 23:7-15.)
Just as Saul set out for Keilah with an army of thousands, he
learned that David and his men had left the town. There was no way
of knowing, at the time, where he had gone, and Saul was furious.
He sent bands of men into most parts of Judah, but they were
unsuccessful in finding the elusive young Israelite.

Jonathan Still a Friend

A few days after departing from Keilah, David was informed that a
small group of men was approaching the camp. David sent men to
ambush the group and bring the prisoners to him. To his
astonishment he found that his soldiers had brought in his friend
Jonathan with a few trusted bodyguards. (I Samuel 23:16.)
David was very happy to see Jonathan, who had carefully
slipped out of sight of his father's spies to bring encouragement
to his friend to whom he had pledged loyalty. (I Samuel 20:42.)
"Don't be discouraged," Jonathan advised David during a long
conversation that followed his arrival in the wood. "My father
won't succeed in destroying you, no matter how stubbornly he keeps
on trying. I realize that you will be the next leader of Israel,
and so does he, but his consuming envy prevents him from giving
in. Just keep away from him, and with God's help this time of
troublesome hiding will soon come to an end."
Having brought hope and comfort to David, Jonathan departed a
few hours later to return home to Gibeah by a devious route so
that Saul's informers wouldn't have a correct clue as to where he
had been. Jonathan wasn't a traitor to his father. He was actually
helping Saul by preventing him from harming David. (I Samuel
23:17-18.)
The movements of David and his small army were observed by
several people who lived in the rugged region south of Hebron.
Hoping to gain a reward by making a report, they went to Saul with
their information.
"If you'll follow us," they told Saul, "we'll lead you right
to David's camp!"
"Well!" Saul exclaimed a little bitterly. "At long last
people show up who want to help me! May God bless you for your
efforts. But I'll need more information before I take my army off
in pursuit of that crafty fellow again. By the time we would get
there, he would probably be elsewhere. Go back and find out more
about his movements and his possible hiding places in that area.
When I know more about these things, I'll go after him. Meanwhile,
I have no intention of chasing him all over Judah." (I Samuel
23:19-23.)
The disappointed informers returned to their homes without
the rich rewards they thought they would receive. They had to be
satisfied with relatively minor tokens from their king. Their
reports would really have been of little value to Saul, because
David and his men had already moved south a few miles along a
mountain ridge. Saul later learned of this, and though he had said
that he wouldn't pursue David by risking a futile march, he
ordered his army off to the south.
When David found out that Saul's army was very close, he hid
his men on the most obscure side of a mountain. Informers then
told Saul where David had gone, and Saul rushed in pursuit to that
particular mountain, but no one was in sight on the side he
approached.
"If that foxy rebel is near this mountain," Saul observed,
"then he must be on the other side. If that's the way it is, then
we'll out fox him by dividing forces and swinging around both
shoulders of the mountain!" (I Samuel 23:24-26.)
If Saul's orders had been carried out, David's army would
have been trapped between two companies of soldiers. But God
didn't intend that such a thing should happen. Just as the troops
were about to start out to encompass the mountain from two
directions, a messenger arrived to inform Saul that Philistine
troops were pouring into Canaan from the west.
 Vexed and disappointed, Saul gave the order for his men to
rejoin in one company and set off to the northwest to contact the
enemy. If he had known for certain that his quarry was on the
other side of the mountain, he undoubtedly would have ignored the
Philistines, for a time, in order to at last overtake and destroy
David. (I Samuel 23:27-28.)

David Spares Saul

When David learned that Saul's army had departed, he led his
men northeastward to hide in caves in rough country close to the
west shore of the Dead Sea. (I Samuel 23:29.) Several days later,
after Saul had succeeded in chasing the invading Philistines back
to the west, he was told of David's latest place of concealment.
Taking three thousand of his besttrained soldiers, he moved
quickly into David's hiding area, stubbornly intent on searching
every cave and ravine for his son-in-law.
At one point in the difficult search among hot boulders and
gulches, Saul became so weary that he told his officers that he
wanted to lie down in some cool spot and refresh himself with a
few minutes of sleep. Some of his aides went inside a nearby cave
that appeared to be rather small, and having satisfied themselves
that it was a safe place, they suggested Saul rest there. Saul
went inside by himself, leaving the main body of his troops
resting in shaded spots while some of his officers and aides
sprawled out not far from the mouth of the cave.
Soon the Israelite king fell into a deep sleep that would
have been impossible if he had known that David was so close. The
cave was much larger than his light-blinded aides had estimated.
It cut far back into the cliff, and in its dark recesses David and
some of his soldiers were silently observing Saul!
"This is unbelievable!" some of them exclaimed to their
leader. "You have spent months escaping from him, and now he
stumbles into your power. Surely God has made this possible so
that at last you will be able to treat him as he wishes to treat
you!"
Motioning to his men to stay where they were, David walked
quietly toward the mouth of the cave and gazed down on the man who
had caused him so much trouble. With his sword he could have put
an instant end to his persecutor. Instead, he stooped down and
used his sword to carefully slice off the lower part of Saul's
robe. (I Samuel 24:1-4.)
"If that's all you're going to do to him," some of David's
men angrily exclaimed as he returned to them, "then let us take
care of the matter properly!"
"No!" was David's firm but quiet answer as he looked
thoughtfully at the piece of cloth. "Suddenly I feel that I have
done a childish thing. After all, God ordained Saul as our king,
and it was wrong of me to do anything to him -- even to cause him
embarrassment."
Then men understood what he meant, and said no more to him
about punishing Saul, although most of them would have welcomed
the opportunity to vengefully whack the king over the head with a
spear. They watched in bitter silence as Saul roused himself,
stretched, got to his feet and walked out of the cave. (I Samuel
24:5-7.)
Abruptly David broke away from his men and ran after him.
"King Saul!" he shouted.
Saul turned to see who had addressed him, but he failed to
recognize David, who fell to his knees and bowed his forehead to
the ground for a few seconds.
Why have you listened to certain men who have told you that I
am your enemy?" David loudly addressed Saul. "Today God caused you
to go into this cave where I have been hiding, and I could easily
have taken your life. Some of my men urged me to kill you, but I
told them that I couldn't do such a thing because God had ordained
you the ruler of Israel. Look at your robe. I could have slashed
you as I slashed off this part of your garment I'm holding.
Doesn't this prove that I have no intention of doing away with
you?"

Crocodile Tears

Saul looked down at his robe, and for the first time noticed
that part of it was missing. He stared back at the piece David
held, seemingly too perplexed or surprised to say anything. Behind
him his men had leaped up for action, and were poised to rush at
David. Saul glanced back and held up a hand to restrain them.
"Why do you go to such trouble to try to take my life?" David
continued. "God knows that I haven't schemed to kill you, so what
is your reason for being here with your soldiers? Your cause is
really no greater than it would be if you were looking for a dead
dog or pursuing a flea. Surely God isn't pleased, because He knows
that envy has made you this way!"
Not until then did Saul begin to recognize David, who had
become stronger and quite tanned. (I Samuel 24:8-15.)
"Are you really David, my son-in-law?" queried Saul a little
suspiciously.
"I am David," was the answer.
"You are a better man than I am!" Saul muttered, breaking
into tears. "I have treated you miserably and you have behaved
toward me without hatred or revenge. You have proved that you
aren't my enemy by not taking my life, even though God gave you
the opportunity. Any other man in your place would have surely
killed me. I trust that God will reward you for your goodness.
David, I am aware that you are to become the next king of Israel.
I want you to promise me now that you will do nothing to cut off
my name in Israel, and that you won't destroy those of my family
who come after me."
This was an odd time for Saul to ask favors, what with David
having just acted as he did, and with Saul's men ready to lunge at
David. Saul's unpredictable behavior was probably due, to some
extent, to his fears and confusion of mind, which resulted from
being under an influence that troubled him with fits of
depression.
David solemnly promised what Saul requested, whereupon the
king promptly left. As David watched the men depart, he knew that
Saul would continue to trouble him in spite of his expressions of
regret. (I Samuel 24:16-22.)
A few days later word came that Samuel had died. David was
very grieved, but he knew it would be unwise to attend the funeral
because Samuel's death would cause Saul to feel freer to do away
with David.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 93
VENGEANCE OR REPENTANCE?

A GREAT number of Israelites from all over Canaan came to attend

Samuel's funeral at Ramah, where the old prophet was buried with
appropriate honors. (I Samuel 25:1.)
David wasn't among those who attended. He knew that he would
be risking his life to go where Saul was. Instead, he moved his
men on southward to the Paran Desert, farther away from Ramah and
Gibeah. There his small army moved from place to place, not
staying in one spot very long because of the necessity of
obtaining food as well as the need to keep Saul guessing David's
location.

The Shepherds' Friend

Food wasn't always easy to get. Much of it consisted of wild

game, but there were necessities that had to be acquired through
other people. David sent bands of mounted men to help farmers with
their crops, sheepherders with their flocks and cattlemen with
their herds, obtaining food and supplies for their services. Often
those services entailed offering protection from Arabs who
plundered for a living. One group of David's men came upon a small
number of herdsmen who were looking after an unusually large flock
of sheep, and who were in constant fear of attacks. The herdsmen
were relieved and thankful when they learned that it was David's
men who had come to them.
"If you are afraid of Arab raids, we'll stay with you until
you take your sheep back to the owner," the head of David's group
told the herdsmen.
In the days that followed, the small group of David's
soldiers successfully drove away several bands of Arabs who never
expected that they would meet professional fighting men. Many
sheep probably would have been lost if the defenders hadn't been
there. When finally the herdsmen took the flock back to the town
of Carmel in south Judah for shearing, David's men went on the
drive with them for further protection. Then they returned south
to where most of their fellow soldiers were camped.
The owner of the protected flock was a man named Nabal. He
owned several thousand sheep and goats, and was considered wealthy
for a man of that time and region. Regardless of his possessions
and his beautiful and intelligent wife, Nabal was a sullen,
unfriendly, ill-tempered man whose main interest was in increasing
his wealth. (I Samuel 25:2-3.)
When it was reported to David how Nabal's sheep had been
saved from marauders, he picked ten of his men to go to Carmel to
remind Nabal what had happened, and to diplomatically ask for a
modest reward for sparing him such a great loss.
The ten men were very courteous to Nabal. They carefully
explained that he would have fewer sheep to shear if their fellow
soldiers hadn't been on hand to protect the flock. Of course Nabal
had already heard the story from his men, but he didn't wish to
admit it. (I Samuel 25:4-9.)

The King of Selfishness

"You say you were sent from some fellow by the name of David,
who is the son of Jesse?" Nabal questioned them sarcastically,
trying to create the impression that he had never heard of such
men. "Who are David and Jesse? Am I supposed to know them? And why
should I believe that you have been sent by this David? There are
many hungry servants on the move who have run away from their
master. Why have you come to me?"
"Our leader is the one who killed Goliath, the Philistine
giant," the spokesman for the ten men patiently explained. "He is
in need of food for his soldiers, and he feels that you might be
willing to help him in return for the favor a few of his men did
for you in saving your sheep."
"Ah! Now it comes out!" Nabal scoffed. "You're hoping to talk
me out of the bread, water and fresh mutton I have to furnish for
my shearers! Well, I don't know you, and I'm not giving anything
to strangers!" (I Samuel 25:10-11.)
 "Our leader will be so disappointed in you that probably
he'll be back with us to see you again," said one of David's men.
This remark enraged Nabal, who forgot for the moment that he
wasn't supposed to know who David was.
"Tell your beggarly David that if he comes around here I'll
have King Saul and his army here to meet him!" he stormed. "Now
get out of here before I set all my herdsmen and shearers on you!"
David wasn't pleased when he heard of Nabal's attitude, and
he decided that the unsociable rancher needed a lesson in
courtesy. Leaving two hundred men to guard the camp, he led the
other four hundred on a march back to Carmel.
One of Nabal's herdsmen was afraid that something like this
would happen. He went to Abigail, Nabal's wife, and told her how
angry and disdainful her husband had been with David's men.
"His stubbornness and ill temper could lead to trouble," the
herdsman explained. "He refuses to acknowledge what David's men
did to save his sheep, though they were like a walled fortress
around us. But Nabal says he doesn't believe that wandering
outlaws could be honest or helpful. His rudeness and insulting
manner could result in David showing up here with enough troops to
take over the whole ranch!" (I Samuel 25:12-17.)
Fearing what David might do, Abigail decided to try to meet
him before he could reach Carmel. While her husband was busy
overseeing the sheepshearing, she had some of her servants load
donkeys with food, and sent the servants and the loaded animals
off on the main trail leading southward. They didn't carry enough
provisions to feed a small army. But Abigail hoped there would be
enough to show appreciation for what David's men had done. There
were two hundred loaves of bread, two goatskins of wine, five
dressed sheep, at least ten gallons of parched corn, a hundred
large clusters of raisins and two hundred cakes of pressed figs.
Abigail watched until the servants and animals were safely at
a distance, and then mounted a donkey and set out after them. She
caught up with them on the other side of a hill that commanded a
far view of the region to the south. From there, to both her
relief and anxiety, she saw hundreds of men approaching across the
semi-arid, rolling plain! (I Samuel 25:18-20.)

The Way of a Good Woman

David's anger, kindled by Nabal's churlish conduct, was out

of control almost from the moment he had commanded two thirds of
his army to follow him to Carmel. He had made it known to his
officers that he wouldn't leave a man alive at Nabal's ranch, thus
temporarily lowering himself, by a vengeful state of mind, below
Nabal's level of character. By the time he was nearing Carmel he
calmed down a little, and began to reconsider his cruel purpose.
 Just then Abigail appeared. She hurried ahead of her
servants, dismounted from her donkey and bowed her head to the
ground before David, who preceded his men by a few yards.
"I know why you are here, sir," she said to David. "I am
Nabal's wife, and I can understand how you must feel toward him
because of how he has treated your men. He is one who is by nature
unsociable, and who can't communicate with others without
troubling them. If you will allow me to speak on, I would like to
make an apology for him."
"Your husband must account for his own shortcomings and make
his own apologies,' David solemnly informed Abigail, "but I am
interested in what you have to say."
"Thank you, sir," Abigail continued. "I didn't know about how
your men were insulted by my husband until a servant reported it
to me. Now it is my desire to try to make amends by bringing this
gift of food here on these donkeys. It isn't much, but I trust
that it will help you realize that we are thankful for what your
men have done. I hope that it will help remind you, if you are
planning to destroy my husband and his men, that it isn't
according to your usual fair way of settling matters. For your
sake, as well as ours, I trust that you will be merciful to us. I
know that your life lately is a perilous one because of being
constantly pursued. You are pressed to deal harshly with your
enemies, but I know also that God must be your real protection
against those who oppose you. One day soon you will be king of
Israel. I hope that you won't have to recall how you and your men
took the lives of my husband and his men for the mere sake of
vengeance. If I am able now to persuade you to be merciful, and if
God is pleased by it, please remember, when you are king, that I
was a help to you." (I Samuel 25:21-31.)
David was both surprised and pleased by Abigail's
understanding words, sincerity and beauty. Here was reason enough
to call off the expedition. The gallant move was understood by
David's men.
"May God bless you for meeting me here," David cordially
addressed Abigail. "I'm happy that I've heard what you have to say
to cause me to realize how rash I've been in this matter. If it
weren't for your efforts to divert me from my purpose, my soldiers
would probably be punishing all the men on your ranch by now. And
thank you for bringing food to us. We greatly appreciate it. I
shall not forget you for this great favor." (Verses 32-34.)

The End of an Ingrate

David's men happily accepted the proffered and needed food

while David and Abigail continued in conversation. David told her
to return in peace to her home, and promised that he would take
his men back to their camp. He parted from her with obvious
reluctance, having been suddenly and strongly impressed by her
appearance and personality. (I Samuel 25:35.)
When Abigail returned home with her servants, she found it
filled with sheepherders and their women. Because this was the
season of his main income, Nabal had been drinking most of the
day. By evening he was in a somewhat drunken condition. But with
him it was in some ways an improvement in his character, inasmuch
as he became happier, more generous and more sociable. As a
result, he invited all his workers and their wives and various
other women to a party that turned out to be unusually boisterous.
Abigail said nothing that night about David to her husband.
Next morning, when he had recovered his full facilities, she
informed him of how close he had come to losing his ranch and his
life.
"If I had been only a half hour late in what I did, you
wouldn't be here listening to me now," Abigail explained.
At first Nabal wouldn't believe his wife, but after he
questioned the servants who accompanied her to meet David, he
became so emotionally upset that he became very ill. His fears,
frustrations and gnawing hatreds were too much for his heart, and
he died about ten days later. (I Samuel 25:36-38.)
When David heard of Nabal's death, he knew that it all had
come about through God's planning. He was very thankful that he
had been spared from carrying out his own rash plan of vengeance.

David's Marriage

One of David's many disappointments during his time of

banishment was to learn that Michal, his wife, had been given by
Saul in marriage to another man. It wasn't unexpected, therefore,
that David should allow himself to become more and more interested
in Abigail. A few weeks after her husband's death he sent several
of his ablest soldiers to Carmel with a message for the young
woman. Abigail was pleased to receive them, but she was
disappointed because David wasn't with them.
"We're here to take you back to our camp," one of the
soldiers told her. "David wants to marry you."
The startled Abigail was both elated and distressed. Although
this blunt, assumption-type proposal was common in those times,
Abigail would have been much happier if David could have come in
person to ask her to be his wife. She was for a moment tempted to
ask why David should take it for granted that she would agree to
marry him, but she controlled herself because such an attitude
might have appeared too arrogant for a woman -- and because she
wanted to marry David.
 "I am pleased and honored that your leader has sent for me,"
she told the soldiers as she bowed her head to the ground. "Let me
instruct my servants, and then allow me to wash your feet."
Abigail's willingness to be so humble as to wash her guests'
feet was sufficient. David's men declined with thanks because they
knew their leader wouldn't approve. They patiently settled down to
what they thought would be a wait of several hours, but were
surprised not much later when Abigail emerged from her quarters
with five handmaids carrying clothes and supplies. The six women
mounted burros and departed with the soldiers for David's camp.
There David and Abigail were married, and there was a great
celebration. Abigail had appointed one of her most trusted and
capable men to supervise her sheep ranch in her absence, but she
returned to it from time to time. Later, when David and his men
moved northward to a rugged region not far south of Hebron,
Abigail probably spent most of her time on her property, which
undoubtedly furnished much food for David's small army. (I Samuel
25:39-42.)
The Bible mentions another marriage of David to a woman named
Ahinoam, but when the marriage took place isn't indicated. Perhaps
the two marriages overlapped, as it was not uncommon back then to
have more than one wife at a time. (I Samuel 25:43-44.) David had
to learn the hard way that having more than one wife at a time was
not God's way.
When the inhabitants of the country south of Hebron saw David
returning to their territory, they again sent men to Saul to
report what was going on. This time Saul didn't delay as he had
before when informed of David's presence there. He chose three
thousand of his best soldiers to go after David's six hundred,
unaware that David's lookouts watched him come into the area, and
saw where his troops camped the first night out. (I Samuel 26:1-
4.)

David Is Still Merciful

When David learned where Saul was, he came to a spot before

dusk where he could look down on Saul's camp. After determining
how he might reach Saul's rest area, he asked for someone to
volunteer to go with him. Abishai, one of his nephews (I
Chronicles 2:13-16), offered to go, and the two men quietly crept
to the trench where Saul slept with a few of his officers,
including Abner, the commander-in-chief. (I Samuel 26:5-7.)
"There he is!" Abishai whispered to David. "God has given you
this chance to destroy the king of Israel!"
"I have no desire to destroy him," David whispered back.
 "Then let me do it for you,' Abishai pleaded. "I'll run my
spear into him with such force that no other blow will be
necessary to do away with him instantly."
"No!" David said, seizing Abishai's arm. "Saul was ordained
by God to be king of Israel. If you kill him, God will surely
punish you. If Saul is to die, let God take him. His time will
come, and probably in battle with the Philistines. For now, let's
be content to take his spear and his canteen."
David and Abishai successfully left Saul's camp and returned
to the hill where the other men waited. The daring feat of getting
in and out of the camp was possible only because God caused Saul
and his men to fall into a deep sleep. (I Samuel 26:8-12.)
Just before sunrise David shouted loudly down to the three
thousand slumbering men. His voice carried strongly on the quiet
morning air, awakening Saul's army like a call to arms.
"You there, Abner!" David yelled to the commander-in-chief as
soon as he could dimly see figures moving about. "Answer me, so
that I'll know you're listening!"
"This is the commander-in-chief!" Abner shouted back. "Who is
it that dares disturb the king?"
"You have the reputation of being the bravest and most alert
officer in the Israelite army!" David yelled. "Then why weren't
you on your toes last night? Why did you allow some intruder to
get so near Saul that he could have killed the king while he
slept?"
"What are you talking about?" Abner indignantly roared back.
"There were no intruders in this camp last night!"
"Denying a fact makes you even more guilty!" David went on
needling the officer, who was growing angrier and more puzzled.
"For trying to hide your carelessness, the king could have you
executed! Explain, if you can, what happened to Saul's spear and
canteen!" (I Samuel 26:13-16.)
Aides scrambled madly to try to find the spear and canteen
which Saul hadn't realized were missing till the moment David
mentioned them. Abner stared perplexedly at Saul, who stared in
bewilderment at the small hole in the ground where he knew he had
jammed his spear before he had gone to sleep. He began to realize
that something had been going on that was making his fighting
force look ridiculous.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 94
LIFE AMONG THE PHILISTINES

HAVING taken Saul's spear and canteen while the Israelite king was
sleeping with his encamped army, David stood on the top of a hill
and loudly lampooned Saul's chief officer for not watching over
his leader. (I Samuel 26:5-16.)
When it was discovered that Saul's spear and canteen were
missing, the officers and guards were greatly embarrassed. Finally
Saul recognized the voice from the hill, and realized that somehow
David had again managed to get near him when he was asleep.

Halfhearted Repentance

"This is Saul!" the king boomed out. "Are you David, my son-
in-law?"
"I am, sir!" David shouted back. "Please tell me why you and
your soldiers are out looking for me again. What have I done to
cause you to desire to kill me? If it is God who sent you after
me, why hasn't He put me into your hands? You know that God would
accept an offering if I had committed an offense against you. If
men have talked you into this chase, a curse should be on them for
causing me to have to stay away from the tabernacle and go to live
among heathen.
"You have pursued me as a hunter who runs after a partridge
in the mountains, throwing sticks at the weary bird every time it
flies up from a hiding place. You remind me of one who keeps
slapping at a hopping flea. And what will you gain if you succeed
in shedding my blood before God, who sees all?" (I Samuel 26:17-
20.)
Saul stood with his head down. Once more he was made
painfully aware of the futility, expense and shamefulness of this
ridiculous, drawn-out pursuit. His soldiers stood at attention,
waiting for orders to storm up the hill or surround it with bands
of nimble archers. After an awkward silence Saul look up at the
hill.
"I have been unwise and vengeful!" he shouted to David. "Come
back to Gibeah, and I'll see that no harm comes to you, inasmuch
as you kept me from harm last night!"
"Then here is your spear -- and your canteen!" David
answered, holding them aloft. "Send a man after them! As for what
has happened here, God will deal with each of us according to what
each of us has done! He made it possible last night for me to take
your life, but I couldn't do it because He at one time ordained
you as the king of Israel! As I spared you, so do I trust that God
will spare me from trouble and death!"
"I, too, hope that you will receive God's protection and
blessings!" Saul shouted back in a friendly tone that must have
puzzled those of his soldiers who didn't know him very well. "I
believe that you shall one day become Israel's ruler, and a
successful one!"
 David chose to say no more. For a while he dispiritedly
watched Saul's army prepare to return to Gibeah, and then he went
back to his men. He was weary of being pursued. In spite of what
Saul had said in a time of momentary repentance, he knew that Saul
wouldn't let up for long. He wanted to go to a place where he
wouldn't constantly be hunted, and where the authorities wouldn't
be too unfriendly (I Samuel 26:21-25.)
Although the king of the Philistine city of Gath had put
David out of his city when he had previously sought refuge there,
David believed that if he returned to Philistia with an impressive
number of soldiers, he might be welcomed, especially inasmuch as
foreign rulers now regarded him as a strong enemy of the king of
Israel.

Refuge Among the Heathen

David sent representatives to Achish, the ruler of Gath, to

ask if he could move into Philistia with his band. Achish sent
back word that David and those with him would be welcome in Gath.
It was obvious that Achish would probably expect a return of the
favor by making use of David's well-trained troops. Nevertheless,
David and his men and relatives moved into Gath. Included were his
two wives, Abigail and Ahinoam. Many of the soldiers had wives,
and all these women went with their husbands.
Reports of this state of affairs soon came to Saul. He was
angered because David had gone where it wasn't safe to pursue him.
Saul's only comforting thought was that the Philistines might do
away with David because he was their natural enemy. The Israelite
king knew that he would have to patiently wait and see how matters
turned out. (I Samuel 27:1-4.)
Having established the news that he was safe in one of
Philistia's strongest cities, and being anxious to get away from
the Philistines' pagan practices as soon as possible, David asked
Achish if it would be feasible for him and his soldiers and
families to go to some small country town to live. David pointed
out that it wasn't right that strangers should dwell in a royal
Philistine city for very long, because the people of Philistia
wouldn't understand.
Achish agreed. There was an old walled town called Ziklag, on
the border between Philistia and Judah, that was in need of
skilled soldiers for the benefit of the Philistines.
"Take your people there and occupy the place," Achish told
David. "All I'll require in return is that you defend that area of
the border from the enemies of Philistia, no matter who they are."
(I Samuel 27:5-6.)
After David and the people with him were settled at Ziklag,
which was about twenty-five miles south of Gath, David began
taking his men on forays in the area to the south, against the
tribes who had invaded Israel in previous years. Saul's victory
over the Amalekites in that region years previously had broken
what remained of their nation into a few wandering bands of Arabs.
These had increased in numbers, and were raising herds and flocks
at the edge of the desert that extended into the Sinai peninsula.
Every time David attacked one of these groups, all the people
were killed. Then the livestock was seized and taken up to Ziklag
because David and his men were in great need of more livestock,
having had to eat many of their food animals while they were
hiding from Saul in the mountains.
Although God had instructed the Israelites to destroy most of
the heathen tribes in and close to Canaan (Exodus 23:20-25;
Deuteronomy 7:1-5; I Samuel 15:1-3), David's main reason for doing
away with the desert people was to prevent information of his
raids to the south getting to Achish, who presumed that the forays
were against Israelite ranches and towns.
Meanwhile, more men who didn't feel Saul was fair in many
matters came to Ziklag to join David. They were well-trained,
powerful soldiers from Benjamin, Judah and Gad. A great part of
them were clan chiefs and military leaders. All of them were
helpful and necessary additions to David's army.

Suspicious Philistine Lords

The bloody raids on the desert tribes continued for several

months. Once in a while some of the captured cattle, donkeys,
camels and sheep would be herded into Gath, much to the
satisfaction of Achish. At such times he would ask where the
animals were rounded up, and David would explain that they came
from various places in the south part of Judah, so that Achish
would be led to believe that David had taken them from Israelites.
Gath's ruler was more and more pleased with this state of affairs,
never guessing that David was deceiving him. He considered David a
traitor to Israel, and one who had such a hatred for his own
people that he would long remain a great help to the Philistines.
(I Samuel 27:8-12.)
In this matter David was far from honest. Possibly he was
inspired by God to take measures to preserve himself and those
with him, but his words and actions were too extreme to indicate
that God was backing him up in all that he did.
David had been in Philistia for well over a year (I Samuel
27:7) when Achish confided in him that the leaders of the nation
were planning an attack against Israel with their combined armies.
"Of course your men will join my men to go with the troops
that will very soon rally from all parts of Philistia,' Achish
told David.
 "You can look forward to my soldiers fighting hard against
the enemy," was David's answer.
David didn't promise allegiance to Philistia by that remark.
The king of Gath assumed that David was talking about the enemy of
Philistia, whereas he was really referring to the enemy of Israel.
"I want the very best of your men as my bodyguards," Achish
announced enthusiastically, "and I want you to be their captain
for as long as you choose to be!" (I Samuel 28:1-2.)
Shortly afterward the Philistine armies began to move off to
the north close to the east coast of the Great Sea, boldly going
through the territories of Dan and Ephraim into western Manasseh
to a spot near the southern end of the valley of Jezreel. (I
Samuel 28:4.) This level expanse had been the site of fierce
warfare years previously, between the Israelites and the
inhabitants of northwestern Canaan. (Joshua 11:1-12.)
Achish's soldiers were the last to move out of Philistia. It
wasn't until days later that it became known to all the rulers of
Philistia that the famous David of Israel was among their ranks.
They sent word to Achish that they didn't approve of this,
whereupon Achish replied that David had always been loyal to him,
and that there was no reason to distrust him. This reply angered
the other leaders, and they demanded that David be sent home with
his men, lest they be plotting to attack the rear ranks of the
Philistine troops to gain favor with Saul. (I Samuel 29:2-5.)
Although he was disappointed in losing David and his men,
Achish had to agree to the demands of his fellow kings. Whether
David was really disappointed or relieved isn't indicated in the
Bible, though to Achish he gave the impression that he was
disappointed. The rear troops were already camped for rest after
the third day of march. David and his men stayed that night, and
started back for Ziklag next morning as the Philistines moved into
battle positions. (I Samuel 29:6-11.)
As David moved southward with his company, he saw a band of
men following in the distance. Curious as to the identity of the
men and why they trailed behind, David halted his troops and
alertly waited for the band to catch up. It turned out to be made
up of military officers from Manasseh, who preferred to be in
David's growing army rather than in Saul's.

Tragedy at Home

Three days later, as the Israelite troops came within sight

of their fortress home, they noticed smoke floating up from inside
the stone walls. Weary as they were from marching, they excitedly
ran the rest of the way. To their surprise and horror, they found
that the inside of the fortress had been burned and that their
wives and children were gone!
 Frantically they pawed through the rubble, but there wasn't
even a dead person to be found. Cattle, sheep, camels and donkeys
had been taken, as well as food, clothing and other things of
value. All else that was burnable had been consumed by fire. Even
the barns, sheds and corrals outside Ziklag had been burned. There
was no clue to point to the identity of the spoilers. But their
trail led southward. From the jumble of tracks of people and
animals, it was obvious that more than a small group of men had
been required to take all the women, children and all the animals.
But who were these mysterious men? And where had they gone with
their captives?
Not knowing what to do to rescue their families, David and
his men fell into a miserable state of depression and sorrow. Some
sat silently in dejection, but most loudly wept with grief until
they were nearly exhausted.
David's distress turned out to be greater than that of any of
his men when he learned that some of them blamed him for the
situation, and even mentioned stoning him to death. His followers
were devoted to him, but the calamity of losing their families
temporarily caused them to be seized by a wild desire for revenge,
and David was the only object they could find. (I Samuel 30:1-6.)
David couldn't decide if pursuit would be worthwhile. Having
had a head start, the invaders could easily have dispersed in
several directions, leaving the Israelites searching for weeks or
months all over the Sinai peninsula.
David had to look to God for the answer. Abiathar the priest
still accompanied the soldiers, and David requested him to pray
about the matter, asking God if they should pursue the Amalekites.
David prayed also. God made it known to them that the Amalekites
should be pursued. To David's relief and joy, God also predicted
what would happen. The Israelites would overtake the Amalekites
and recover all that had been taken by them!
When David disclosed the message to his men, they were
greatly encouraged. They set out with enthusiasm prompted by the
desire to rescue their families, but many of them soon lost their
little remaining energy because they had lately done so much
marching. By the time they had trotted a few more miles, some were
too weary to ford a stream, called the Brook Besor, that rushed
toward the Great Sea through the deep gully.
"You who are too tired to cross should stay here by this
stream," David told his men. Two hundred men stayed behind. (I
Samuel 30:7-10.)

God Supplies a Guide

As it developed, David and his remaining four hundred men had

only a few more miles to go. A young man was found lying in a
nearby field. He was so weak that he couldn't at first tell who he
was, but after being given water, bread, figs and raisins, he was
soon able to talk.
"The Amalekites burned your town and took your families," he
informed the Israelites. "As soon as they learned that the
Philistine soldiers had gone north, they came up from the desert
to attack Philistine towns. Then they moved eastward into southern
Judah, taking everything they could find and burning what they
left behind. Yours was the last town they attacked before starting
back."
"If you are one of them, why did you stay here?" David asked.
"I am not an Amalekite," the man answered. "I am an Egyptian
who fell into the hands of a desert band when I was a boy. I have
been a servant ever since. I was brought here to help in the
raids, but became ill. My master left me here three days ago with
nothing to eat or drink."
"Do you know where the Amalekites are now?" David asked.
"I know which route they took, but they would kill me if they
found out that I told you," the Egyptian replied. "I'll tell you
only if you will swear by your God that you won't kill me and that
you won't take me back to my master." (I Samuel 30:11-15.)
"We have no intention of killing you or taking you back to
your master," David firmly told the Egyptian.
Dusk was coming on when they came over a rise to see the
welllighted camp of their enemies in a wide hollow below.
Confident that David and his men and the soldiers of Philistia
were far away, the Amalekites had started celebrating their
successful raids before reaching their home territory. Even from
where they stood, the Israelites could plainly see that their
enemies were happily eating, drinking, singing and dancing.
"Spread out behind the surrounding rises and encircle them!"
David instructed his men. "As soon as you're well positioned, wave
to me. I'll give the signal for attack!"
When the Israelites rushed down on them from all directions a
few minutes later, the Amalekites were so surprised that they had
little opportunity to prepare to defend themselves. A great part
of them lost their lives by that first onslaught of David and his
men, but during the hours of darkness that followed, about four
hundred Amalekites managed to escape on camels. All during the
night and until evening of the next day the Amalekites struggled
to beat off David's soldiers. They would hide behind knolls and
then leap out to attack Israelites who came looking for them.
After hours of such skirmishes David's men finally wiped out the
last stubborn resisters. Then came the joyful rescue of the women
and children and others who had been taken from Ziklag. David
found his two wives safe and well. Other Israelites wives and
their children were discovered to be unharmed by their abductors.
(I Samuel 30:16-19.)

David Rules Wisely

When the Israelites turned back to the north, it was with all
that had been stolen in both Judah and Philistia by the Amalekites
except what had been eaten. Before they reached the stream where
two hundred of David's men had been left behind, those men saw
them approaching, and excitedly waved and shouted greetings to
them. Those who had grumbled because these men had stayed behind
began to complain again. This time it had to do with how the
recovered property should be distributed.
"Probably these lazy ones will expect a share of what we are
bringing back," they observed. "They shouldn't receive a part of
what they have failed to fight for."
"They'll receive their share," David sharply informed the
grumblers. "At least they watched over the heavy supplies we left
with them so that we could travel faster. Those who are left
behind in war should receive their just share, and I'll do my best
to see that it always will be that way in Israel." (I Samuel
30:20-25.)
After arriving at Ziklag, part of David's men set to work
rebuilding the town. David shortly sent out orders to the towns of
southern Judah that had been raided by the Amalekites. These men
determined from the residents what had been taken from them, then
later returned with what had been taken or things of equal value.
And from among the livestock and other property the Amalekites had
taken from the Philistines, David afterward sent valuable presents
to those friends in Judah who had helped him and his men during
their long ordeal of running from Saul. (I Samuel 30:26-31.)
Meanwhile, the Philistines had arrived by the thousands to
camp at the west end of the valley of Jezreel. Thousands of
Israelite soldiers had come to take up a stand on the east end of
the valley near Mt. Gilboa. (I Samuel 28:1-4.) Saul was greatly
troubled when he saw the superior numbers of the Philistines. All
he could think about was certain defeat. In this time of growing
desperation he fearfully looked to God for help.
"Be merciful to the army of Israel!" Saul pleaded in prayer.
"Make it known to me what should be done to defeat the enemy!"
Saul hoped that God would answer through a vision or dream,
but there was no answer. There was no priest through whom God
could be contacted. (I Samuel 28:5-6.)
Saul could think of only one other possibility. Although in
the past he had made great efforts to drive wizards, sorcerers,
magicians and mediums out of Israel, he was now confronted with
what he thought was the necessity of making use of such a person.
If he had turned to God in a spirit of repentance, God wouldn't
have remained silent.
"Find me a woman who can contact the spirit world!" Saul
commanded some of his officers.
Astonished at their leader's request, the officers told him
of a sorceress who secretly practiced her forbidden pursuit near a
town called Endor a few miles to the north. (I Samuel 28:7.)
"We have heard that this woman has great and mysterious
powers," they said. "She is known as the witch of Endor, the one
who talks with the dead!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 95
"THE KING IS DEAD!"

FACED by an army of thousands of Philistines, Saul was desperately

anxious to know how to escape what appeared to be certain defeat
of Israel's forces. (I Samuel 28:1-6.) Having received no signs
from God, he decided to go to a certain sorceress, a woman who
reportedly could talk with the dead. He knew that it was wrong to
have anything to do with people who had evil powers, but he was so
fearful of the Philistines that he was willing to resort to anyone
for advice.

Saul Breaks His Own Law!

Not wishing it to be generally known what he was doing, Saul

chose only two of his officers to accompany him to the woman who
was known as the witch of Endor. Dressed in ordinary clothes so
that they wouldn't be recognized, they went by night northward to
Mt. Tabor and the town of Endor. At the lonely home of the
sorceress Saul was introduced only as one who desired to get in
touch with the spirit of a dead friend.
"Who told you that I could help you in such a thing?" the
woman asked, suspiciously scrutinizing the three of them. "Don't
you know that Saul has driven out of Canaan those who deal with
the spirit realm? I could be put to death if a rumor were to start
that I am a sorceress!"
"We know that you are," one of Saul's men said. "You will be
well rewarded for doing as this man asks, and no harm will come to
you because of it. But if you refuse, we'll see that Saul sends
men here to end your life!"
The witch, by no means an ugly old hag, stared in fear at the
men, and especially at the very tall one who kept his face half
hidden with a scarf.
"Come in," she said. "Tell me what you want me to do."
 "Don't be afraid of us," Saul said. "I promise that no harm
will come to you if you will bring the spirit of Samuel, the late
judge of Israel, up from the dead!" (I Samuel 28:7-11.)
The woman was startled at this request, but she took them to
a dimly lighted back room of her home and went through the
pretentious motions and incantations that were mostly to impress
those present. She knew that Samuel was dead and couldn't appear
in any form, but it was her craft to contact demons who would
produce illusions and voices to satisfy people who believed the
ancient fable that dead people can travel about in spirit form and
manifest themselves to live human beings. This pagan concept is
still widely believed today even among people who term themselves
Christians, although the Bible plainly states that the dead know
nothing (Ecclesiastes 9:5) and that the earliest resurrection of
true Christians is to eternal life as spirit beings will not be
until Christ returns to Earth. (Revelation 20.) Saul must have
known that the dead don't communicate with the living, but he was
desperate enough to try anything.
"I feel that someone in the spirit world is about to appear!"
the woman droned as she sat as though in a trance.
Suddenly she gave a wild shriek and leaped out of her chair.
Gazing fearfully into a dark corner of the room, she backed slowly
away.
"Now I know that you are King Saul!" she shouted, pointing at
Saul. "Why have you tried to fool me?" (I Samuel 28:12.)
"I wanted my visit here to remain a secret," Saul explained.
"I have no intention of driving you out or killing you because you
deal with spirits. Now tell me how you knew me, and what you saw
that frightened you."

A Spirit Imposter

"A voice told me who you are, and at the same moment I saw
someone come up out of the Earth who seemed to be like a god or a
judge!" the sorceress answered. "I was startled because I didn't
expect anything like that. He was a stately elderly man with
gleaming white hair, and he had on a beautiful mantle of the kind
worn by men of high rank!"
"Then it was Samuel!" Saul exclaimed excitedly. "Can you
cause him to appear so that I can see him, too?"
The woman mumbled something. Almost immediately the form of
an elderly man began to materialize in patches of gray light
against the dark wall. When Saul saw the increasingly glowing eyes
staring at him, he shakily dropped to his knees and bowed his head
to the floor while his two officers cringed in a corner. (I Samuel
28:13-14.)
 "Why have you caused me the trouble of coming up from my
peaceful grave, Saul?" a quavery voice called out.
Saul was even more aghast when he heard the voice that was a
weak but misleading imitation of Samuel's. Although he had come to
try to contact Samuel, it was difficult for Saul to believe that
he was actually in touch with the old prophet. Finally he managed
to reply to the strangely wavering form.
"I'm calling on you because the Philistines threaten to
conquer my army and take over all Israel," Saul hastily explained
to the spirit imposter. "I've asked God what to do, but He hasn't
answered me in any way. I had to turn to you to advise me how to
save the nation from the enemy."
"If God has refused to help you, why do you look to me?" the
voice of the glowing figure asked. "By now you should understand
that rulership of the kingdom of Israel has been taken from you
and will be given to David, the man you have troubled so long.
This is because you disobeyed God in many matters, including your
refusal to destroy all the Amalekites and their belongings."
"You told me that long ago," Saul broke in impatiently, "but
I am still king of Israel. I want to know what I should do to
defeat the Philistines."
"You won't defeat the Philistines," the voice continued.
"Tomorrow will be the day of battle, and tomorrow you and your
three sons will be killed and join me in the state of the dead!"
This shocking statement was too much for Saul, who was
already in a weakened condition. He collapsed on the floor even
before the glowing figure had faded into darkness. His officers
leaped to him. (I Samuel 28:15-20.)
"He hasn't eaten anything for a whole day," one of them said.
"He needs food."
"Let me get you something," the woman suggested to Saul as
she knelt down by him. "I did as you told me. Now do as I
respectfully ask you, and rest while I prepare something for you
to eat. Otherwise you won't have strength to leave here."

The Spirit of Despair

"I don't want anything to eat," Saul muttered. "After what I

saw and heard, food is the least of my interests."
"But the woman is right, sir. Let her bring food for you,"
the officers pleaded. "Otherwise you might fail to make it back to
camp, and the Philistines could attack at any time!"
"All right! All right!" Saul murmured in a voice that carried
both dejection and impatience. The message from that spirit had
sapped Saul's will and determination.
Saul's men helped him to bed. While the fatigued man rested,
the sorceress worked swiftly in slaughtering and dressing a calf.
As the meat cooked over hot coals, she also prepared unleavened
bread and baked it. One might think that all this would require
several hours, but many people in those times were very skilled in
hastily preparing meat dishes all the way from the live animal, so
the three men didn't have to wait a long time for the hot bread
and steaming meat. (I Samuel 28:21-25.)
Strengthened by the food, Saul was soon able to depart with
his officers to return to the Israelite camp near Mt. Gilboa
before dawn. Even though he had been told that he and his three
sons would be killed within only a few hours, he began to hope
that the statement wasn't true. He reasoned that the dead couldn't
come to life in spirit form, and that all he saw and heard was an
illusion and sound somehow created by the sorceress. Of course,
the figure he saw wasn't that of Samuel, physical or spiritual.
Samuel was dead and buried about sixty miles away, and wouldn't
become conscious until more than three thousand years later when
he will be resurrected to meet Christ when the Son of God returns
from heaven to begin ruling the people on Earth. (Hebrews 11:32-
35; I Corinthians 15:51-52; I Thessalonians 4:14-17.) The
sorceress had not created an illusion by her own powers, but she
had wrongly contacted evil spirits who were able to impersonate
Samuel. All this, however, was under the control of someone else -
- the leader of evil spirits, or demons, who are sometimes
referred to as fallen angels. That leader is Satan. But Satan
cannot do anything that God does not allow him and his evil
spirits to do. (Job 1:8-12.)
God uses His obedient angels for many wondrous purposes. But
He also allows the fallen ones, or evil spirits, to promote or
carry out certain designs, inasmuch as they are in utter fear of
their Creator. Satan and his demons ordinarily go their own evil
way, just as many human beings do, but God limits their powers and
exerts control over them whenever He decides that it's necessary.
Because Saul looked to evil spirits for advice, God allowed a
demon to inform Saul that he would die within a few hours. God
doesn't want human beings to seek contact with evil spirits.
(Deuteronomy 18:9-13.) Nevertheless, there are people even in
these days, called mediums, who claim that they have the power to
get in touch with the dead. They cleverly cause illusions and
sounds through natural means. They can't contact the dead, but as
in Saul's case, they are inviting evil spirits to contact them.
Weary from the exertions and concerns of the past hours, Saul
sank into a troubled sleep as soon as he reached his quarters at
Mt. Gilboa, but his rest didn't last long. The dreaded alarm
finally was sounded that the valley of Jezreel was filled with
thousands of Philistines approaching from the west! (I Samuel
29:1.)
His Last Battle

Saul felt more like running than fighting, but he knew that
he had to be an example to his soldiers. Within minutes he was
marching with his three sons in the foremost ranks of the
Israelites as they left Mt. Gilboa to meet the enemy. By this time
David had been sent back home by the Philistine lords. As the two
armies neared each other, the front ranks of each prepared to hurl
waves of spears on command. Before the word was given to the
Israelite spearmen, a cloud of arrows hissed up from the secondary
ranks of the Philistines and showered down on the foremost
Israelites. It was a deadly surprise for Saul and his men, who had
no way of knowing that a throng of strong archers were hidden
behind the enemy spearsmen.
Israelites fell by the scores before they could throw their
spears. Then another cloud of arrows came down on them, killing or
wounding many more men. This was followed by a murderous wave of
spears, and chaos swiftly developed among the Israelite troops.
Their thinned front ranks began to retreat, thereby blocking the
oncoming soldiers. Within minutes the whole Israelite army was
moving back toward Mt. Gilboa with the Philistines in pursuit. (I
Samuel 31:1.)
When the Israelites reached the slopes of the mountains, they
turned to battle their pursuers, but there was faint hope of
holding out against superior numbers. It was then that Saul felt a
burning pain in one shoulder. Furiously he jerked out the arrow
that was embedded there, opening a lethal flow of blood down
across his chest.
"I don't want it to be said that I was killed by a
Philistine!" Saul shouted to his armor-bearer. "Run me through
with your sword before one of these heathen gets to me!"
His armor-bearer shrank from the order. He couldn't bear the
thought of killing his master and king, even in mercy. He also
knew that if any of the Israelites should see him kill Saul, they
wouldn't believe that Saul had requested it.
"I can't do such a thing," the armor-bearer shouted back
above the din of the battle.
"I'm losing too much blood to live much longer!" Saul
muttered. "Put an end to me now!"
The armor-bearer shook his head and backed away. In spite of
the wound, Saul leaped forward, snatched his sword from him,
slipped the hilt to the ground and lunged downward on the upright
point. The seven-foot Saul weighed close to three hundred pounds,
and his falling weight caused the sword to pierce deep into his
body.

Overrun by Heathen
 The surprised attendant immediately yanked his sword out of
Saul, but the Israelite leader was already dead. Glancing up, he
saw with further dismay that Saul's three sons were sprawled on
the ground, and that their slayers were closing in on him and
Saul's remaining officers. Realizing that there was no chance to
fight his way free, Saul's armor-bearer did as Saul had done and
lunged to his death on his sword. (I Samuel 31:2-6.)
Those of Saul's army who escaped the Philistines raced off
the east. Some even went so far as to cross the Jordan River. When
the Israelites who lived in this area south of the Sea of
Chinnereth saw the scattered troops hurrying to the east, they
assumed that the Philistines would soon be invading the land. They
fled in terror along behind the soldiers. The sight of fleeing
soldiers, and homeless old men, women and children struck fear
into the inhabitants of several towns on both sides of the Jordan.
The result was a growing exodus eastward across the territory of
Gad and into that of Manasseh. Pursuing Philistines later seized
the abandoned towns and took up residence in them. Because Israel
had forsaken God's right ways, they no longer had His protection.
The day after the battle, Philistine soldiers set out to
strip the dead Israelites of their weapons and valuables. They
removed the armor from the bodies of Saul and his three sons, and
cut off their heads. The armor was sent to Philistia to show that
there had been a great victory over Israel. The heads were taken
to be displayed in the temples of Dagon, the most revered god of
the Philistines. The headless bodies were fastened to the wall of
the town of Beth-shan, an Israelite habitation taken over by the
Philistines. (I Samuel 31:7-10.)
Across the Jordan River southeast from Beth-shan was the town
of Jabesh-gilead in the territory of Gad. Saul's first outstanding
deed as leader of Israel, years previously, was to conscript an
army and rescue the people of Jabesh-gilead from the soldiers of
Nahash, king of the Ammonites. (I Samuel 11:1-11.) Since then the
inhabitants of that town had greatly loved and respected Saul.
When they learned what the Philistines had done to the remains of
Saul and his sons, the more courageous men of Jabesh-gilead
decided that something should be done about it.
Moving westward by night across the Jordan River and the
twelve miles to Beth-shan, the armed company of determined
Israelites quietly crept close to their objective. Well after
midnight they craftily closed in on one guard after another,
hastily removed the bodies of Saul and his three sons from the
wall and slipped away to return to Jabesh-gilead before dawn.
It wasn't an Israelite custom to burn bodies, but the men of
Jabesh-gilead didn't want the Philistines to recover what had been
taken from that wall of Beth-shan. After the remains had been
burned, the bones were buried under a tree. Satisfied that they
had done their best to save their former king from further
desecration by their enemies, the devoted men of Jabesh-gilead
paid their last respects by fasting for seven days. (I Samuel
31:11-13.)

David Grieves

Thus the unpredictable Saul came to his end. Under his

leadership Israel had both good and bad times, but if he had
continued from his early kingship to be obedient to God, probably
he would have lasted for many more years during which Israel would
have prospered in safety. Israel's welfare wasn't completely
determined by the conduct of its ruler. But, since the people
follow a leader, if a ruler obeys God's laws, the people are more
obedient. And obedience to God's ways always leads to happiness,
prosperity and protection. (Deuteronomy 28:1-14.)
After David and his men had returned from slaughtering the
Amalekites, they set about repairing the burned parts of the
fortress city of Ziklag. Three days after they had begun the task,
a weary-looking stranger approached from the north and asked to
speak to David. His clothes were torn and dirt was on his head --
a sign of mourning in those times. After being directed to David,
the young man fell to his knees and bowed his head to the ground.
(II Samuel 1:1-2.)
"Stand and tell me where you're from," David said.
"I've come from the camp of the Israelites near Mt. Gilboa,"
was the reply. "The Philistines have demolished it! Their numbers
were superior, and they had thousands of archers who quickly
felled a great part of the Israelite army. Most of the Israelites
turned back and fled to the east. The Philistines chased and
slaughtered many more. Saul and his three sons are among the
dead."
David was shocked by that news. He regretted to hear that
Saul, his enemy, was dead (Proverbs 24:17), and he was saddened to
learn that Jonathan, his close friend, had been killed. Tragic as
these events were, the report that the Philistines had triumphed
was much more painful. It meant that all of Israel might soon be
taken by the enemy. David could only hope that his informer was
exaggerating these matters.
"How do you know that Saul and his sons were killed?" David
asked as he intently stared at the man. (II Samuel 1:3-5.)
"I was fighting close by, and I saw the sons fall after being
deeply pierced by arrows," was the answer.
"But how about Saul?" David demanded. "Did you actually see
him die?"
 "I did," the man lied, with a strange tone of pride in his
voice. "I was the one who killed him!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 96
DAVID KING AT LAST

DAVID hadn't heard of the battle between the Philistines and the
Israelites in the valley of Jezreel until a young Amalekite came
to Ziklag with the news. David was greatly shocked by the report
that the Israelites had been defeated and that Saul and his sons
had been killed. (II Samuel 1:1-4.)
He was even more startled when he was told by his informer
that he, the man who stood before him, had witnessed the deaths of
Saul's sons and had himself killed Saul.
The truth, however, was that Saul had killed himself. (I
Samuel 31:4.)

An Opportunist Without Scruples

"Explain what you mean by claiming that you killed Saul!"

David snapped at the fellow as he moved menacingly toward him.
"Let me tell you what happened!" the young man hastily
exclaimed as he backed up and held up his hands. "As the
Philistines were pressing in on us with their infantrymen and
their chariots, I saw Saul, who seemed to be wounded, leaning on
his spear for support. When he saw me, he beckoned me to him and
asked who I was. I told him that I was an Amalekite who was
fighting in the army of Israel. He informed me that he had been
wounded mortally, and he commanded me to kill him before the
Philistines could get to him. I did as he asked, and plunged my
sword through him. He died immediately."
"You are a stranger," David interrupted. "Do you expect me to
believe you without some kind of proof?"
"Indeed not," the Amalekite replied. "I knew that most anyone
would doubt my story, so I took the liberty of removing one of
Saul's armlets and the king's insignia that he wore on his helmet
for identification." (II Samuel 1:5-10.)
He reached into a bag he carried and produced a metal arm
band and headpiece. David stared at them. He recognized them as
the armlet and helmet insignia he had often seen Saul wear when he
had been the ruler's armor bearer. He felt that the Amalekite
wasn't being completely truthful, but he couldn't help but believe
the report that the Israelite army had been defeated and that Saul
and his sons were dead. It was more than enough to send David and
the people of Ziklag into a state of mourning. As was the custom
then, they tore their clothes, wept, moaned and didn't eat
anything until after sundown. (II Samuel 1:11-12.)
David continued the questioning of the Amalekite to learn
more of the tragedy that had taken place in upper Canaan.
"Tell me exactly who you are," David demanded.
"I've already told you that I'm an Amalekite," the man
replied. "I came from a family you wouldn't know about, living in
the desert south of here. I was a captive brought into Canaan and
put into the Israelite army."
"Do you believe that the mighty God of Israel put Saul into
the high office of king?" David asked.
"Why -- yes," was the reply. "Surely he couldn't have become
king unless your God had allowed it."
"Then aren't you fearful of what our God will do to you
because you have removed from rulership a man whom God ordained as
ruler?"
"Why should I be fearful?" the Amalekite asked a little
disdainfully. "I did what I was ordered to."

A Would-be Murderer's Reward

"Our God is to be obeyed before our king," David pointed out,

"and we should fear our God more than our king. If you killed
Saul, you did a very evil thing."
David motioned to one of his soldiers, and the Amalekite
looked up to see the man striding menacingly toward him with a
hand on his sword hilt.
"Execute this criminal who claims he killed Saul!" David
commanded.
"No! No!" the man gasped, leaping back. "What kind of thanks
is this? I raced here to be first to tell you about Saul because I
thought that you would be pleased to know that your enemy was
killed! I thought that you were a fair man who would reward me for
a favor!" This gentile Amalekite assumed that David hated Saul as
Saul hated David.
"If you even thought of killing the king, your heart is evil.
And your reward is death!" After David's sentence, he then turned
away as the Amalekite fell under a swift blow of the soldier's
sword. (II Samuel 1:13-16.)
The Bible doesn't disclose whether or not David further
investigated the death of Saul. If he did, he had little reason to
regret the Amalekite's death, inasmuch as the fellow told what he
would have done if he had had the opportunity. The Amalekite had
probably witnessed the scene between Saul and his armor bearer,
and the notion had come to him to pose as Saul's slayer and try to
collect a reward from a man he believed hated Saul.
 Although Saul died for rebelling against God and for seeking
advice from a woman with a familiar spirit (I Chronicles 10:13-
14), David knew it is wrong to rejoice over anyone's downfall.
(Proverbs 24:17.)
To express his respect for Israel's ruler and his love for
Jonathan, David composed verses through which he lamented the
passing of the two men. This song, titled "The Bow," became one of
the national anthems of Israel. (II Samuel 1:17-27.)
In the days that followed, David had to make some important
decisions. He realized that he was to succeed Saul as king of
Israel, and he looked to God, through Abiathar the priest, to show
him what to do. God made it known that he and all his men should
move their families from Ziklag to Hebron, the chief city of the
tribe of Judah. David obediently made the move with his small army
of 600 men from the tribes of Benjamin, Gad, Judah and Manasseh.
(I Chronicles 12:1-22.) It was a relief to him to at last be able
to travel freely in Israel without fear of attack.

David Becomes King of Judah

As soon as David had made Hebron his headquarters, the

leading men of Judah met there to hold a solemn ceremony in which
they joined with Abiathar the priest to anoint and proclaim David
as the king of their tribe. (II Samuel 2:1-4.)
When David learned that the men of Jabesh-gilead had rescued
the bodies of Saul and his sons from the Philistines, he sent
messengers to the men of that city to carry a letter of
commendation for what had been done. David was careful not to give
the impression that his praise was coming from one who considered
himself as the future king of Israel, though he did make it known
that he had been made king of the tribe of Judah. (II Samuel 2:5-
7.)
Although David was destined to become ruler of all Israel,
the death of Saul didn't completely clear the way for the
fulfillment of that event. Abner, commander-in-chief of Saul's
former army, had escaped from the recent battle with the
Philistines. Hoping to retain some measure of power in Israel,
Abner convinced Ish-bosheth, another son of Saul who obviously had
no part in the war, that it would be possible for him to become
the next king of Israel if he would set up a place of operation in
the town of Mahanaim on the northeastern border of the territory
of Gad. The Philistines hadn't reached that area, and the
Israelites there felt a special loyalty to Saul. They would
naturally look to his son as his rightful successor.
Although he had no authority from God to do so, Abner
proclaimed Ish-bosheth king of Israel. All the tribes except Judah
accepted Ishbosheth, and he assumed the rulership for the next two
years. Meanwhile, in spite of the Philistines, thousands of whom
were in their very midst, the Israelites continued to survive. (II
Samuel 2:8-10.)
Abner and Ish-bosheth were far from pleased that David and
the tribe of Judah continued to remain apart from Ish-bosheth's
leadership. Eventually Abner took a small army westward across the
Jordan River and camped close to a large pool near Gibeon, a town
about twenty-five miles north of Hebron, in the territory of
Benjamin.
When David heard about it he sent Joab, his captain of the
military forces of Judah, with soldiers to oppose Abner's men if
they should move farther south. Though David wished for peace, he
knew many of the tribes of Israel were spoiling for a fight. So
Joab and his troops boldly marched to the pool of Gibeon and set
up a camp across the water from Abner's army. For a time the men
of the two camps restrained themselves to merely exchanging
curious and hostile stares. Then Abner, addressing himself to
Joab, shouted across the pool.
"Instead of just sitting here, why don't we amuse ourselves
with a simple bit of competition between some of our men?" he
asked.
"What do you suggest?" Joab inquired.
"How about twelve of your men against twelve of my men?"
Abner asked. "If there are more of your men left when the scuffle
is over, I'll take my men back to Mahanaim. If there are more of
my men left, we want your word that you will take your men back to
Hebron."
"Agreed!" Joab shouted back. (II Samuel 2:12-14.)
This was a rash agreement. Nevertheless, from those who
volunteered, Joab chose twelve of his most athletic and capable
young soldiers, who walked part way around the pool to confront
the approaching twelve men Abner had selected. At an agreed signal
the two sides rushed at each other, swords drawn, free hands
extended and every man dodging and weaving to try to escape being
seized by the beard or hair of his head. Tragically, all managed
to obtain the desired hold, and all became victims of the cruel
and bloody contest. (Verses 15-16.)

Asahel's Deadly Race

When the onlookers saw their champions go down, the two

companies vengefully rushed together in fierce combat. Joab's men
proved to be the superior fighters. (II Samuel 2:17.) Abner saw
that it was useless to continue facing his opponents. He shouted
to his remaining men to retreat to the north. Joab's men set off
in pursuit, but Abner and his men turned out to be very able
runners. Athletes with strong legs were greatly admired in those
times.
There was a man among Joab's soldiers who was especially fast
on his feet. He was Asahel, a brother of Joab, well-trained in
long-distance running. He set out after Abner, determined to
overtake him. In the pursuit he passed some of the other fleeing
soldiers, but he wasn't interested in them. When at last he was
only a few feet behind Abner, the officer glanced back at him and
seemed to be even more perturbed when he recognized who was
chasing him.
"Aren't you Asahel, Joab's brother?" Abner panted as he
struggled to keep ahead.
"I am!" Asahel gasped between breaths, "and I mean to take
your armor back to Joab!"
"You'd stand a better chance of getting the armor of one of
my men you've already outrun!" Abner puffed.
"Don't try to talk me out of this!" Asahel panted.
"If you get too near me I'll have to use my spear on you!"
Abner warned. "I know your brother Joab well, and I wouldn't be
able to face him if I have to slay you!"
"I'll take my chances!" Asahel grunted as he lunged forward
to seize Abner. Little did Asahel realize the political intrigue
that would come from that decision to overtake Abner.
At that moment Abner jerked his spear backward with all the
force he could muster. The partly pointed butt of the weapon
rammed into Asahel's chest with such severity that it pierced the
fellow's body and protruded from his back. Asahel fell dead and
Abner continued his fatiguing flight. (II Samuel 2:18-23.)
Joab and another brother, Abishai, along with the other
victorious soldiers, were trying to catch up to Abner and his men.
But Abner's retreat had started in the late afternoon and by the
time the sun had set, the two groups were still hundreds of feet
apart. The chase was still taking place in the territory of
Benjamin. When nearby Benjamites heard what was happening, many
men of that tribe joined Abner and his scattered troops on a rise
being approached by Joab and his men. Thus encouraged, Abner
stopped to face Joab and make a plea for peace.
"Why must this killing continue?" Abner called down to Joab.
"It will only lead to more misery later on! Now we are prepared
with men of Benjamin to stand against you, but we hope that you'll
decide now to command your men to cease pursuing their brothers!"

Uncertain Peace Breaks Out

"As surely as God lives," Joab shouted back, "if you had not
asked for peace, we would not have stopped chasing you before
morning." (II Samuel 2:24-27.)
 Joab impatiently motioned to his trumpeter to blow the sound
to cease pursuit. The men obeyed and gradually joined him where he
stood. When Abner saw that he wouldn't be troubled any more at
that time by Joab, he led his men away and walked all that night
to cross the Jordan River at dawn and head northward toward the
town of Mahanaim beyond the Jabbok River.
Meanwhile, Joab and his men walked back all night to return
to Hebron at the break of day. They carried the dead Asahel with
them later burying the body in the tomb of Asahel's father in
Bethlehem. Including Asahel, Joab lost twenty of his men in
the strife with Abner, whereas Abner lost three hundred and sixty
soldiers. It was obvious that God wasn't helping Abner in his
efforts to promote Ish bosheth as king of all Israel. (II Samuel
2:28-32.)
For a time there were frequent small battles between David's
forces and those of Ish-bosheth. These skirmishes didn't settle
matters. Regard less of their outcome, respect for David steadily
grew with all the people of Israel. (II Samuel 3:1.) Meanwhile,
Abner took advantage of Ish bosheth's lack of ability as a leader,
and worked to try to obtain more power for himself with the people
who continued to remain loyal to Saul.
Ish-bosheth and Abner came to a parting of the ways, however,
when Ish-bosheth accused Abner of being too intimate with a woman
named Rizpah, with whom Saul had lived without a marriage tie. The
Bible doesn't relate whether Abner was guilty of what he was
accused. In any event, he became very resentful.
"Do you think that you are speaking to a dog?" Abner heatedly
demanded as he confronted Saul's son. "If it hadn't been for me,
you would long ago have been in David's hands. I have done much to
keep you on the throne and the leadership of Israel in the hands
of the ones your father would have chosen and yet you decide to
belittle me and ruin my reputation by this ridiculous charge!"
Ish-bosheth had nothing more to say against Abner because he
knew that without Abner he couldn't remain in his questionable
position. Very soon he realized that he had said too much for his
own good. (II Samuel 3:6-11.) Abner's anger was so great that it
led the military commander to decide to forsake Saul's son and try
to join David, whom he realized was gradually coming into greater
power.
Shortly afterward David received messengers who informed him
that Abner had decided against doing anything more to promote Ish-
bosheth as the leader of Israel, and that he would willingly join
David and work to bring all Israel together if it would please
David to accept his services.

Abner's Political Switch

 David was perplexed at this suggestion. He was certain that
Abner was looking out for his own interests, but he had a certain
admiration for the military leader because he seemed an honorable
man and had such perseverance. He wasn't aware that Abner was
angry because of Ishbosheth's accusation.
"I'll welcome your help on one condition," David wrote in a
message back to Abner. "Don't come to join me unless you bring
Michal, Saul's daughter and my first wife. Saul took her from me a
long time ago, but I still want her back."
At the same time David sent messengers to Ish-bosheth,
demanding that Michal be returned to him. Being without good
relations with Abner, Ish-bosheth feared that if he didn't comply
he would be at the mercy of David's soldiers. He ordered some of
his men to go and take Michal from Phaltiel, the man to whom Saul
had given her after David was forced to flee from his home. Michal
was separated from her weeping common-law husband, who tried to
follow her. Abner came on the scene in time to order Phaltiel back
to his home and to decide when and how Michal should be returned
to David. (II Samuel 3:12-16.)
It was important to Abner that he should first contact the
elders of Israel, diplomatically suggesting to them that they
would be wise to choose David as their king instead of Ish-
bosheth. Because Abner was respected in Israel, the opinions of
thousands of people, starting with the Israelite leaders, were
destined to be switched in favor of David.
Later, Abner and twenty of his picked soldiers took Michal to
Hebron. David was pleased, and perhaps even Michal was happy to be
returned to her first husband, especially inasmuch as he was
obviously about to become the king of all Israel.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 97
LEARNING TO BE A KING

To show his appreciation to Abner for helping unite Israel and for
bringing Michal to Hebron, David prepared a feast for him and his
men. Thus David's first wife was at long last given back to him,
and at the same time Abner had the vengeful satisfaction of
ruining Ish-bosheth's chances of becoming a leader of Israel.
"All I ask is that you allow me to continue in Israel as an
ambassador of good will for you," Abner told David.
Abner, former captain of the Ten Tribes, made the mistake of
depending more on politics than on God. "I want to make up for any
harm I've caused you, now that I realize how wrong I have been in
supporting Ish-bosheth. If you will allow me, I can do much to
cement good relations between you and the people who have inclined
to look to Ish-bosheth as king."
David approved of this suggestion, and sent Abner and his men
out on what was proposed to be a sort of campaign trip in David's
behalf. (II Samuel 3:19-21.)

Downfall of Abner

Only a few hours later, Joab and some of David's soldiers

returned to Hebron after having pursued and overcome some enemy
soldiers. They were jubilant because they had with them many
valuable weapons and much food and other spoils they had taken
from the enemy. Joab's cheerfully triumphant mood changed abruptly
to one of grim seriousness when he heard that Abner had been to
visit David, and that the two had come to some kind of agreement
after Abner had brought David's first wife to him.
Joab lost no time in setting to David.
Joab disliked Abner because he had killed one of Joab's
brothers in battle, and because he assumed that Abner might
replace him as David's captain.
"How could you be friendly to Abner?" Joab heatedly asked
David. "Have you forgotten so soon that he is your enemy? Don't
you remember that he killed Asahel, one of my brothers?"
"Calm down, Joab," David said. "Abner is an opportunist, but
he works hard at what he does. He can be of help to me in uniting
all the tribes of Israel."
"Abner is a spy!" Joab exclaimed. "He's here to learn all he
can from you, and then he'll report to Ish-bosheth!"
"Abner is no longer here," David explained. "I sent him
northward a short while ago to visit the northern areas for me."
Joab stared silently at David, then stomped away to secretly
send messengers to overtake Abner and tell him that David wanted
him to return immediately. Later, as Abner and his men came back
to enter the north gate of Hebron, Joab and his brother Abishai
stepped into the road to greet them in a friendly manner.
"Before you enter Hebron, there is something important you
should know," Joab told Abner. "Step off to the side of the road
with me so that I may tell you confidentially." (II Samuel 3:22-
27.)
Abner motioned to his men to remain as they were, and walked
aside with Joab and Abishai. Then he saw Joab's right hand whip a
dagger out of his shirt -- but by that time it was too late!

David Mourns for Abner

Abner was stabbed before he could call to his men for help.
Abishai held him up for a few moments so that it would appear to
Abner's soldiers that the three were holding a confidential
conversation. Abruptly Joab and Abishai leaped away and dashed off
to conceal themselves in Hebron, leaving the crumpled and dead
Abner to his stunned and angry men.
David wasn't aware that Joab, his army captain, had gone to
seek Abner.
When news of this brazen murder came to David, he was greatly
perturbed. Immediately he made a public pronouncement that neither
he nor his kingdom was in any way guilty of Abner's death. He made
it clear that the guilt should be on Joab, and pronounced a curse
on Joab and his descendants.
"Terrible diseases, leprosy, boils and running sores will
come upon Joab and those who descend from him!" David declared.
"They will also be crippled, poor, and the victims of fatal
accidents, as God sees fit!" (II Samuel 3:28-30.)
David also told the people gathered to listen to him, that
there should be proper mourning for Abner, a dedicated officer who
deserved respect.
"And I expect Joab and Abishai to be among the mourners!"
David stated, knowing that it would be difficult for the two men,
as the murderers, to make public appearance behind their victim.
"They, too, are to tear the clothes they are wearing and dress in
sackcloth!"
David followed Abner's coffin to the burial place in Hebron,
and gave a short speech at the funeral. There was much loud
weeping because of the vengeful assassination.
David fasted a day, though many of his friends tried to
persuade him to eat so that he would not feel depressed. He
insisted on fasting a full day, and the people admired him for
doing it. At the same time they wondered what he would do to Joab
and his brother Abishai. For a man of action, David made a
somewhat surprising explanation.
"They have sent a great man to his death," David said, "but
even as a king I don't feel that I should deal with them at this
time. I shall leave the matter to God, and He will deal with them
according to their sins. God shall be their Judge." (II Samuel
3:31-39.)

A Vicious Plot

When Ish-bosheth heard that Abner was dead, he and his

followers were very troubled. They realized that his future as a
leader of northern Israel was very uncertain, inasmuch as success
depended so much on Abner. The strongest men next to Abner were
Baanah and Rechab, each a captain of a band of soldiers. But Ish-
bosheth knew he couldn't rely on them or expect very much from
them because they were inclined to use the manpower they had, to
get as much as they could from other people. If he could have
guessed what they had in mind for him, he would have been more
than just troubled. (II Samuel 4:1-2.) After seven years in their
exalted jobs, these two hatched a plot.
One day about noon, when activity was low because of the
heat, Baanah and Rechab came to the supply house, right next to
Ish-bosheth's quarters. They pretended they were obtaining some
wheat from the army kitchen, but quickly turned into Ish-bosheth's
living area. The two men stabbed Ish-bosheth while he was asleep,
and after a bit of grisly business that was part of their plan,
they hastily escaped to the west and forded the Jordan River that
night.
Hours later, at Hebron, the two weary men introduced
themselves to patrolling soldiers and asked to see David. When
David was told that two of Ish-bosheth's captains wished to see
him, he went to meet them at once.
"You will be pleased to learn that Ish-bosheth, the son of
Saul your enemy, is dead," they somewhat proudly announced to
David.
"Even if it is true," David observed with a slight frown,
"there's no reason for me to feel pleased about it. How did he
die?"
"We killed him while he was asleep in his bed," was the
abrupt answer. "We have brought proof with us so that you will
appreciate that we have avenged you, our king, of the offspring of
your enemy!" (II Samuel 4:5-8.)
One of the murderers abruptly opened a sack he had been
holding, flicking it so that a head rolled out on the ground!
David was startled to recognize it as Ish-bosheth's head. But his
anger turned out to be greater than his surprise. David realized
these wicked men had cunningly murdered their master although he
had put great trust in them.
"This miserable kind of situation came to me at a former
time," David said, staring sternly at Rechab and Baanah. "A man
came to me at Ziklag to tell me that he was the one who had killed
Saul. He expected some kind of reward, just as you two now hope to
be rewarded. There wasn't any reason for me to be happy when I
learned that Saul was dead. In fact, I was so unhappy that I
ordered the man to be executed. Neither am I pleased to see Ish-
bosheth's head before me. You claim to be his murderers, so you
shall be treated as murderers. Murdering an honest man in his
sleep can only have one reward."
Baanah and Rechab drew back in sudden, desperate fear. They
never would have shown up in Hebron if they had known that David
wouldn't gloat over Ish-bosheth's death. At a signal from David,
soldiers moved in to seize the cowering, whimpering killers to
execute them.
 To show respect for Ish-bosheth, David decreed that the
remains should be buried with appropriate honors in Abner's tomb
in Hebron. These acts made it plain to the Israelites that David
had a strict regard for justice, a fact that created great respect
for him. (II Samuel 4:9-12.)

King of ALL Israel

By this time David had been the leader of Judah for more than
seven years. (II Samuel 2:11.) Over the years leaders in the
various tribes had been turning to David and leading many
thousands into allegiance to him. (I Chronicles 12:1-22; II Samuel
3:1.) After Ish-bosheth was murdered, the elders of all Israel
assembled at Hebron with over a third of a million men. They
reminded David that because all the people of Israel were of the
same family, and because David had been a wise and fair leader in
the past and the chief under Saul, they wanted to acknowledge him
king over all Israel. (II Samuel 5:1-3; I Chronicles 12:22-40.)
Thus God caused matters to come about in such a manner, in
due time, that David was at last anointed king of all the tribes.
He was thirty-seven years old when this happened. Probably he
would have been greatly encouraged if he could have known that he
would be king of Israel for the next thirty-three years (II Samuel
5:4-5), though he would have been troubled if he could have
foreseen certain things that would happen during those years.
The first outstanding act performed by David as king of all
the tribes was the moving of an army against the city of
Jerusalem. (All Israel in that day -- as today -- trusted in their
army, instead of God, to fight their battles.) This populous place
was within the territory of Benjamin, and though the Israelites
had attacked it and set fire to it years previously, the city was
still held by stubborn Jebusites, an ancient Canaanite tribe. It
was a thorn in Israel that a great city in the center of their
country should still be populated by enemies. Besides wanting to
drive the Jebusites out of the ancient holy city, David needed the
city because it was well situated in a central spot in the nation,
and would be ideal for a capital.
When David and his troops arrived at Jerusalem, the leader
sent out a sneering messenger to tell David that Jerusalem's walls
were being guarded by crippled and blind people because they were
strong and capable enough to hold off even Israelite soldiers
indefinitely. This was meant to be an insult to David. He knew
that no matter who guarded the walls, Jerusalem would be very
difficult to capture because its fortress was built on such a
steep summit of a towering hill. Even getting to the base of the
walls would be a perilous undertaking. (II Samuel 5:6.)
 "To get inside the strongest part of Jerusalem's
fortification will require some unusual scheming and action,"
David told his officers. "Trying to scale or break through the
walls would be foolish. There may be another way. I've heard that
there's a tunnel running under the city that carries water from
springs outside the walls. Somewhere there must be a shaft running
up from the tunnel through which water is drawn. If men could get
through the tunnel and shaft to make it inside the city, they
might be able to open the gates so that the rest of our troops
could storm in. If any one of you can succeed in doing this, I'll
make that man commander over all my army."
Without David's knowledge, Joab and a picked company searched
along the east wall of Jerusalem until they found where spring
water flowed into a tunnel chiseled out of solid rock. It was
large enough for men to walk through if they stooped over a
little. The water in it was only about two feet deep, so that it
could easily be forded.
Supplied with torches and other equipment, Joab and his men
followed the aqueduct until they came to a point where they found
a side opening through which part of the water could flow. The
opening was too small for a man to crawl through. Besides, it was
under water. At Joab's order, the men chiseled out a larger hole
above it, disclosing the shaft through which water was taken up
into the city.
One by one the men crawled into the shaft. By means of ropes,
hooks and spikes, they managed to ascend the vertical passageway
to where there was a platform at one side of the shaft. It was
from there that containers were lowered to bring up water. From
the platform a stairway led up through the rock to the street
level. From the stone platform Joab and his men cautiously crept
up the stairway. They met no one because it was very late at
night. From the stairway entrance they peered around until they
could see the east gates, heavily barred and braced. Several
guards stood nearby. At a signal from Joab, his men charged out of
concealment and raced to the gate. While some overpowered the
bewildered Jebusite guards, others yanked down the gate bars and
braces.
The second the gates swung open, a man ran out to go to David
and inform him of what had happened. David rushed his troops
through the open gates to join Joab and his men, who by that time
had been set upon by Jebusite soldiers.
Within a short time Jerusalem was completely taken over by
David's army. God made it possible by providing a means of
entrance to the city -- the aqueduct and the water shaft. These
passageways still exist under Jerusalem. Even the hole in the side
of the tunnel, presumably chiseled out by Joab's men, is still
very much in evidence three thousand years later.
 When David learned who had directed the successful plan, he
wished that it could have been someone else. Joab was the man on
whom David had pronounced terrible curses because of Joab's
murdering Abner. Because this officer was an able military leader,
he had been allowed to continue in David's army, though Israel's
leader had little respect for him otherwise. Whatever his feelings
toward Joab, David kept his promise and put him in command of all
the troops that had come against Jerusalem.
The stubborn Jebusites who tried to hold the fortress, built
2,500 feet above sea level, were either killed or they
surrendered. (II Samuel 5:6-10.)

Friendly King Hiram

At the eastern edge of the Great Sea there was an ancient

city known as Tyre, about a hundred twenty miles north of
Jerusalem. When Hiram, the king of Tyre, heard that the Israelites
had taken Jerusalem, he was pleased. As a gift to David, with whom
he wished to be friendly, Hiram sent a group of expert carpenters
and masons to Jerusalem to build a special living quarters for the
king of Israel. He also sent a supply of cedar lumber all the way
from the coast. (II Samuel 5:11-12.) David appreciated this
gesture of goodwill. His citizens weren't as capable of doing fine
construction as were the artisans from Tyre. Israel's many years
of trouble had prevented their developing the crafts they needed.
Comfortably situated in Jerusalem, and with his nation
constantly becoming stronger and more united, David realized even
more fully that God had given him the kingship. He was thankful
and humble. He put great emphasis on obeying God's laws. He didn't
let up on reminding the nation of the importance and necessity of
obedience to the Creator.
Nevertheless, even David didn't immediately overcome a desire
to increase the number of his wives, and women who lived with him
only as the objects of his affection. Many sons and daughters were
born to David by his several wives and concubines. (II Samuel
5:13-16.)
During this period the Philistine leaders were receiving
worrisome reports of how Israel was becoming more solidly
established under David's leadership. They hadn't been very active
against Israel in the past few years because they had hoped the
civil strife would cause the twelve tribes to fall apart. At last
they realized that if they expected to prevent Israel from
becoming a strong nation again, they would have to attack
Jerusalem before David's army grew too large.
Reports then began coming to David that the Philistines
intended to do away with him even if they had to destroy Jerusalem
and the whole army of Israel. David didn't ignore these
threatening rumors. Instead, he moved a great part of his army to
a rugged region just south of Jerusalem. A few days later he was
informed that thousands of Philistine troops were moving through
Judah and pouring into the Rephaim valley, a plain extending
southwest of the city.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 98
BUILD A TEMPLE?

WHEN thousands of Philistines poured into the valley just south of

Jerusalem, David was uncertain as to what his battle strategy
should be. He had to ask God what to do. When he was told that the
Israelites would win if they were to attack the enemy, his usual
confidence was restored.

Faith and Wisdom

He didn't rush out immediately toward the Philistines just

because he knew God could and would help him. He used the good
judgment and strategy that God expected of him. Next, he quickly
deployed parts of his army out beyond both rims of the valley so
that they couldn't be seen by the enemy. He put the Israelites in
positions to surround the Philistines, who were gambling that the
Israelite army would probably hole up in the strong fortress at
Jerusalem.
The sudden attack of the Israelites down the sloping sides of
the valley was too much for the Philistines. They realized that
such a thing could happen, and they felt that they were prepared.
But when David's troops actually came rushing down at them in a
squeeze maneuver, they broke ranks and frantically raced back
toward the southwest. So many of them were killed by the
Israelites that they were utterly defeated without being able to
fight in their usually furious manner.
In their hasty retreat they lost much equipment and arms
valuable to the Israelites. Even many of their idols -- good luck
charms of that day -- were left behind. These were mostly small
images of animals carried on the persons of the soldiers, who
looked to them for protection and welfare. Ridiculous as this
seems, many people today still carry certain small items they
seriously regard as their "good luck" charms. These can be
anything from coins and crosses to four-leaf clovers and rabbits'
feet.
Not all the Philistine soldiers' idols were the kind that
could be carried in pockets or bags. Some were so large that they
had to be borne on frames or pedestals carried by men. Large or
small they were all burned in a roaring fire. They were worthless
objects, and David knew that God wanted them destroyed. (II Samuel
5:17-21.) Back when the Israelites were in the fortieth year of
their wandering in the deserts, God informed Moses that idols
should be burned. (Deuteronomy 7:5, 25.) If they weren't, they
could end up as souvenirs for the Israelites, some of whom might
develop a superstitious attitude toward them.
David was thankful that God had helped defeat the
Philistines. But he knew that one defeat wouldn't keep them away
for very long. He returned to Jerusalem with his army to enjoy
several months of peace. Then the enemy appeared again in Rephaim
Valley, this time in even greater numbers. (II Samuel 5:22.) Once
more David asked God what to do. God told him that he should wait
until the Philistines had pitched camp in the valley, and then
take his men, quietly and unseen, to one side of the valley where
there was a long, thick stand of mulberry trees. He was to wait
behind the trees with his men until a strong breeze would come up
to rustle the mulberry leaves. That was to be the signal for the
Israelites to attack.
Later, as David and his soldiers patiently waited after dark
behind the trees, a breeze came up after a calm of several hours.
At first the gentle movement of air only slightly stirred the
leaves. As it grew stronger, the leaves began to rustle in such a
way that they produced a suspicious sound. This sound grew in
volume until it reached the ears of the Philistines, part of whom
were camped close to the trees. To them, as it became louder, it
was like many men sneaking through the trees.
Convinced that a tremendous force was coming toward them, the
Philistines fell into a state of panic. At the same time, David's
men raced through the trees and fell upon their distraught enemies
with such force that thousands of the Philistines died in the
valley. Thousands more managed to elude the attack by the
Israelites, who stubbornly pursued them so tenaciously that they
kept picking off the fleeing Philistines as they struggled to
reach safety in their native country. The Israelites didn't give
up the chase until they had run the remnants of the enemy army all
the way to southern Philistia near the border of Egypt close to
the Great Sea. (II Samuel 5:23-25.)

David Brings the Ark to Jerusalem

With the Philistines again defeated through God's help, David

was for a time free to apply himself to matters other than war.
For one thing, he wanted to bring the ark of the covenant to
Jerusalem from the hill town of Kirjath-jearim. There it had been
left many years before, after the Philistines had fearfully sent
it back following their miserable experiences with it. (I Samuel
6.)
Traveling with many Israelite leaders and musicians, and with
a magnificent procession of thousands of soldiers to put down any
possible trouble from the Philistines, David went to the home of a
man named Abinadab in Kirjath-jearim, about eight miles west of
Jerusalem. (II Samuel 6:1-2.) The ark had been in that home for
several decades, where it was watched over by a priest named
Eleazar, one of Abinadab's sons. (I Samuel 7:1-2).
The ark was loaded on a cart that had been built especially
for the purpose of transporting it, although that was not the
means by which God meant it to be carried. (Exodus 25:10-16;
Exodus 37:1-5.) Uzzah and Ahio, two of Abinadab's sons, drove the
ox team that pulled the cart. (II Samuel 6:3.) To give an air of
celebration to the bringing of the ark to Jerusalem, David's
musicians walked before the cart and played their harps,
tambourines, cymbals, drums and psalteries. David marched behind
the cart, and behind him came the thousands who had accompanied
him to obtain the ark.
As the colorful procession neared Jerusalem, one of the oxen
stumbled in a rut. The cart was jerked so severely that it
appeared that the ark might tumble over. Without giving a thought
to what the result would be, Uzzah reached out to steady the ark
with one hand. That was the last act of his life. (II Samuel 6:4-
7.) The ark was to be handled only by the poles that were extended
through its rings, and touching it was strictly forbidden.
(Numbers 4:15.) God made no exception with Uzzah, even though that
man's intentions may not have been consciously wrong. Uzzah should
have known the consequences, for the Levites had copies of God's
Word. They were required to know what they were doing and to keep
the Scriptures always before them. (Deuteronomy 17:18-20.)
When David saw that Uzzah was dead, he was very grieved. The
happy temperament of the whole procession sank. Thinking that God
may have been displeased because of the moving of the ark, David
decided not to try to take it any farther. He directed that it
should be left at the nearby home of an acquaintance named Obed-
edom, who lived on the western outskirts of Jerusalem. (II Samuel
6:8-10.)
As the weeks went by, David became more concerned about the
ark. He feared he might be responsible for bringing some kind of
curse on Obed-edom by leaving the ark with him. Three months after
Uzzah's death, upon inquiring about Obed-edom, David was
pleasantly relieved to learn that the man had recently come into a
state of prosperity and that everything was going well for all his
family. Some members of his family who had been ill were enjoying
the best of health because they had been suddenly and miraculously
healed. David could only conclude that God had blessed the people
in Obed-edom's home because of the presence of the ark there. (II
Samuel 6:11.) This caused him to decide to go at once to bring it
to Jerusalem.

The Right Way to Rejoice

Having planned and prepared more carefully this time, David

and the high priest instructed Levites in how to handle the ark.
(I Chronicles 15:2.) They carried it on foot as they should,
holding the poles on their shoulders. Musicians and singers went
ahead of the ark, and there was constant music and happy shouting.
As before, a great throng followed. Occasionally the ark bearers
would stop with their load and burnt offerings would be made
nearby on temporary altars that had been built along the route
into Jerusalem.
As the procession entered the city, David felt constrained to
express his gay and thankful emotions by dancing. Tossing aside
his royal tunic, he broke into a very strenuous series of
surprisingly graceful leaps and gyrations to the accompaniment of
the musicians. The crowd was pleased. (II Samuel 6:12-15.)
Probably God was pleased, too, because the Bible says that we
should praise the Creator by song, instrumental music and proper
dancing. (Psalm 33:1-3).
But there was one watching from a window, who was anything
but gratified. It was Michal, Saul's daughter, one of David's
wives. (II Samuel 6:16.) She hated her husband for what he was
doing. She thought it was shameful for David to dance a "Highland
fling" as the common people might do.
"What a conceited show-off!" she thought. "He's making a
disgraceful fool of himself just to impress all those silly young
women in the crowd. He won't feel so much like an athletic hero
when I tell him what I think of him when he comes home!"
The ark was brought into the special tent that David had
prepared for it. More burnt offerings and peace offerings were
made. A great amount of food was distributed to the crowd,
including bread, meat and wine. After all had eaten, David
pronounced a blessing on them and they returned to their homes.
(II Samuel 6:17-19.)
David was pleased because of the day's events, but he wasn't
very happy when he returned to his home to be confronted by
Michal's glaring eyes.
"How glorious was the king of Israel today," Michal smirked.
"Did you really imagine that the young women were moved by your
odd motions? I saw you prancing around out there. You acted as
though bees were trapped inside your clothes!"
"I danced only because I was happy that the ark was being
brought into Jerusalem," David sternly told Michal. "I did nothing
shameful. I could have done much worse and still not be as vile as
you seem to think I have been. I'm sure that those who watched me
have more respect for my conduct than God has for yours in
accusing me of trying to show off before young women!"
Angered because of her husband's rebuke, Michal flounced
away. From that day on David had little or no affection for her.
As a result of speaking so unjustly to David, she never had any
children. (II Samuel 6:20-23.)

Build a Temple?

After David had moved into the building that had been a gift
from Hiram, king of Tyre, David began to consider how much better
his personal surroundings were than those of the ark, which was
housed only in a tent.
"The ark should rest in a more elegant place than that in
which I live," David told Nathan the prophet. "What do you think
of my planning a fine temple to house the ark?"
"Surely God would be pleased by such a respectful act,"
Nathan replied. "I should think that He would bless you and all
Israel for carrying out such a wonderful idea."
That night, however, God contacted Nathan in a vision to tell
him that David's plan wasn't according to what God approved.
"Tell David that I haven't required anything more than a tent
or a tabernacle for my presence since the Israelites came out of
Egypt," God informed Nathan. "I have never suggested that I want
or need any other kind of dwelling for the ark. Years from now,
when David is dead, I shall have his son erect a building to be
dedicated to me. But there is something more important. Unlike
Saul's family, which I put aside because of disobedience, one of
David's descendants will rule forever over the kingdom I shall
establish. Thus, instead of David building a house for me, I shall
build a house for him -- the ancestral line that will be known as
the house of David." (II Samuel 7:1-16.)
Next morning Nathan told David of his vision and all that God
had said to him. David wasn't disappointed to learn that God
didn't want him to build a special house for the ark. Instead, he
was happily excited to learn that he would have a son whom God
would direct in building a temple that would be dedicated to the
Creator, and which would be an appropriate resting place for the
ark. David immediately sought a place of privacy to sit in
meditation before God and give thanks for God's wonderful promises
and blessings to himself and to Israel (II Samuel 7:17-29.)
Because of David's obedience and because the people were
looking more and more to God for the right ways to live, a period
of release from surrounding enemies began to dawn for all Israel.
Since Israel didn't completely trust God for divine protection,
however, this security came about only after furious battles
through which David led his troops with God's miraculous help.
Even though Israel didn't completely trust God, He kept His
promise and delivered them from their enemies.

Little Faith -- Little Peace

One of David's first military accomplishments at that time

was to attack the Philistines on the west border of Canaan and
force them so far back into their territory that the Israelites
seized some of their main cities and occupied them for several
years. This reversed conditions for the Israelites who lived near
Philistia. They had long been subject to the demanding whims of
the Philistines. (II Samuel 8:1.)
After establishing garrisons to keep the Philistines subdued,
David took his army to the east border of his nation, where he
waged a powerful attack against the Moabites. David's friend, the
old king, had died. Under a hostile new king, the Moabites were
constantly trying to push over across the Jordan, but this time
they hastily withdrew deep into Moab in an unsuccessful attempt to
escape.
The Moabites were fierce desert fighters, but they were no
match for the inspired Israelites. After disposing of them in vast
numbers, the Israelites took over most of their cities. Those who
were spared were forced to pay a regular tribute to Israel to make
up for what they had taken in former raids into Canaan. (II Samuel
8:2.)
There was still another area where Israel was troubled by
enemies. It was in the territories of Manasseh, Gad, and Reuben,
whose northern and northeastern limits were meant to extend to the
Euphrates River. After Joshua's time, this had become a part of
the land of the Syrians. (Syrians are called Aramaeans in the
original Hebrew Bible.) The chief Syrian kingdom was Zobah. The
king of Zobah long since had moved his army southwest across the
Euphrates River with the intention of edging on down through the
territory of Manasseh.
Intent on recovering the region occupied by the enemy, David
marched his army northward to the general vicinity of Mt. Hermon.
Scouts who had gone in advance returned to tell their king that
thousands of Aramaean soldiers of Zobah were encamped on a high
plain farther on to the north.
"Besides a great army, they have thousands of horses and
chariots," the scouts reported. "Most of the ground is fairly
level, and they can make terrible use of their bladed vehicles!"
David was far from happy because of this report. But he
wasn't discouraged. He was aware that it was God's intention that
the Zobahites should be driven out of Canaan, and he was confident
that the army of Israel could be the means by which the task would
be accomplished. After moving within sight of the enemy forces,
David could see that they were extended over such a wide area that
it would be unwise to try to surround them. A close study of the
terrain gave him an idea how he might deal with the Aramaean
chariots, a matter of deep concern to him. After conferring with
Joab, who was now next in command under him, and with his lesser
officers, David moved his men to a part of the plateau heavily
strewn with small boulders. By this time the Syrians (Aramaeans)
had seen the Israelites, and there was feverish activity in their
camp.
The Bible doesn't give any details of the battle that quickly
ensued. But it is possible that at Joab's command part of the
Israelites marched on across the rocky region and out to a
smoother part of the ground. A wide cloud of dust swelled up off
the plain in front of the Aramaean camp. It was a welcome sign to
David, because it meant that the chariots had been sent out to
attack them. Soon the thunder of thousands of pounding hoofs could
be heard across the plateau. At another command from Joab the
marching Israelites came to a halt. Then, as the chariots came
nearer, the troops obeyed another order to swiftly retreat. The
men of Zobah, now very close, hoped to race into the ranks of the
fleeing Israelites and mow them down with the big, sharp blades
that extended from the sides of the chariots.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 99
MEN TRUST IN ARMIES

IN a northern region not far from Mount Hermon, David's soldiers -

- relying on themselves instead of God -- had baited the Aramaeans
into action. They boldly marched out on a flat plain where enemy
chariots could easily mow down the Israelites. According to plan,
the Israelites suddenly turned and ran to safety among nearby
boulders. The chariots raced after them, and ran into an area of
rocks that caused the speeding vehicles to bounce and careen
wildly. A great number of them smashed together or tipped over,
snapping off the deadly blades, throwing the drivers to the ground
and yanking the horses onto their backs. Oncoming chariots crashed
against the overturned ones. The whole detachment came to a
violent halt as it sped into the region of small boulders over
which the Israelites leaped in planned retreat. David's scheme to
lure at least part of the chariots to their destruction had
worked.
But the battle had hardly begun. The Syrian drivers and their
armed riders lost no time in dispatching spears and arrows into
the ranks of the Israelites, who halted their retreat as soon as
the chariots were stopped. They turned on the outnumbered Syrians
and wiped them out in a matter of minutes.
Many of the chariots of the rear ranks were turned back when
the drivers realized what had happened. These stayed at a safe
distance to await the arrival of their infantry, which was moving
on the double toward the Israelites. Their morale was seriously
shaken when they saw so many of their chariots cracking up.
Thousands of foot soldiers on each side collided in the awesome
din and frightful action of hand-to-hand combat. The Israelites
soon realized that they were fighting men who were already partly
conquered by a superstitious fear caused by the tales they had
heard of the strange powers of the God of Israel. (II Samuel 8:3.)
Because God was protecting them, almost all the Israelite
soldiers escaped the weapons of their enemies. Soon the wide
battlefield was scattered with the bodies of many Aramaeans.
Hadadezer, the king of Zobah and commander of the Syrian or
Aramaean forces, saw that it was useless to continue the fight. He
tactfully withdrew a safe distance with some of his men, part of
whom he sent on fast horses to nearby Damascus to ask the ruler of
that city to send out soldiers as soon as possible against the
Israelites.
So great was the defeat of the Zobahites that twenty thousand
of their infantrymen were killed or captured by David's men. A
large cavalry attack would have been very deadly under ordinary
circumstances, but God intervened to cause the horses and their
riders to panic during the battle. A thousand chariots and seven
hundred horsemen and their horses were slain or taken captive. (II
Samuel 8:4.) God had commanded Israel not to accumulate great
numbers of war horses, lest they start depending upon war horses
instead of upon God for protection. (Deuteronomy 17:16.) For that
reason, David ordered the war horses should be killed and all the
chariots should be torn apart except a hundred to be saved for use
by the Israelites. Much metal was stripped from the chariots, as
well as valuable trappings. (I Chronicles 18:3-4.)
All the rest of the day the Israelites took in the booty of
war, including a wealth of items in the camp of Zobah, where they
stayed that night. Meanwhile, David wondered where Hadadezer, the
Zobahite king, had gone. A questioning of prisoners revealed he
had been present until the tide of battle turned to favor the
Israelites, and that there were many Syrian troops stationed in
and around Damascus. David could only conclude that Hadadezer was
away somewhere awaiting the arrival of more soldiers to move
against the Israelites, and probably that very night!

Reinforcements Attack
 David's expectation turned to reality. During the darkness of
the early morning, thousands of Syrians moved silently up to the
Israelites, whose inactivity caused the enemy to believe that they
were in a state of deep sleep after a day of vigorous action. The
Syrians were so certain that they were going to find the
Israelites unprepared to fight that they suffered quite a shock
when the Israelites leaped up, weapons in hand, and noisily
charged into the intruders. The bloody result was that twenty-two
thousand Syrians died at the hands of those whom they planned to
kill in their beds. (II Samuel 8:5; I Chronicles 18:5.)
Next day David's men gathered more of the spoils of war. Many
of the shields, collars and bracelets of the Syrians were made at
least partly of gold. These were sent to Jerusalem as an offering
of gratitude to God to add greatly to the wealth of Israel. The
Israelite army then moved from one nearby city to another to seize
from the Syrians thousands of pounds of valuable brass, a metal
that was very necessary in both domestic and military use. At the
same time David left many of his soldiers in that region to guard
the borders of Canaan. As with the Moabites, a regular tribute was
demanded from the Syrians, who preferred to pay rather than suffer
the indignity of the Israelite troops overrunning their land. (II
Samuel 8:6-8; I Chronicles 18:6-8.)
For the time being the Syrians (Aramaeans) had learned their
lesson. Their punishment came because they had stolen grazing
lands that God had formerly given to three tribes of Israel. (I
Chronicles 5:3, 9-11, 18-23.)
It wasn't long before Toi, ruler of the nearby city of
Hamath, heard about what had happened. He and Hadadezer were
enemies and their armies were often at war. Toi was apparently
pleased to know that the Israelites had overcome the Zobahites and
Syrians, and to learn that Hadadezer's army wouldn't trouble him
anymore. It would have been foolhardy for him to disapprove of
Israel's occupation of northeastern Canaan. His only wise course
was to cultivate friendship with the king of Israel.
Accordingly, he sent his son, Joram, to head a delegation to
visit David and congratulate him on his latest triumphs in battle.
To prove his father's friendship for the king of Israel, Joram
presented David with a costly array of ornate bowls and vases made
of brass, silver and gold. All these David added to the special
treasury being built from valuable articles taken from the subdued
people of other nations. He hoped that this wealth would
eventually be used to help build the temple for God. (II Samuel
8:9-12; I Chronicles 18:9-11.)
The triumphant wars against the nations pressing in against
Israel caused David to be even more respected by his enemies as
well as by his people. At last the promised land of Canaan was
inhabited and held to all its borders by the people of Israel.
Meanwhile, David worked toward establishing a just government. He
retained in high offices men who were most capable. He was the
kind of king who publicly and privately gave credit to his men
when credit was due them, instead of trying to swing the honors
his way. (II Samuel 8:15-18; I Chronicles 18:14-17.)

David Teaches Loyalty

Joab, although he had greatly roused David's anger in the

past, was kept on as the general of the army of Israel. David had
promised that office to anyone who could successfully lead troops
into Jerusalem during the attack on that city by the Israelites,
and Joab earned the reward. He was a capable military leader,
though he was callous and loved violent action. With his brother,
Abishai, who became next in rank under him, Joab carried out his
duties well.
In the last battle of that particular time when the
Israelites cleared out their enemies from southeast Canaan, it was
Abishai who handled the troops. Their record was so notable that
eighteen thousand Edomite soldiers were slain. (I Chronicles
18:12-13; II Samuel 8:13-14.) God uses all kinds of people to
carry out His many plans. But His true servants must be obedient
to the Creator's physical and spiritual laws.
David's desire to be fair in matters of government led him to
wonder if there were any of Saul's family who were still living.
If there were, it was the king's desire to help them for the sake
of the memory of Saul's son Jonathan, who was David's closest
friend when he was a very young man employed by Saul as a musician
and armor bearer. (II Samuel 9:1.)
Eventually a man was brought to Jerusalem who had been a
servant in Saul's employ. From him David learned, to his surprise,
that Jonathan had a son named Mephibosheth who was living with a
kind and hospitable man named Machir in the town of Lo-debar east
of the Jordan River.
"How could it be that I have never known that my friend
Jonathan had such a son?" David asked the man who had been brought
to him.
"He was only five years old when his father died," answered
Saul's former servant. "During those years, sir, my master caused
you to be an outcast. You could hardly be expected to keep abreast
of such matters. Of course Jonathan's son is still only a young
man."
"But the grandson of a king can't ordinarily escape the
public eye," David observed. "It's difficult for me to understand
why I never heard of him."
"Probably it's because his legs weren't normal," was the
answer. "Because of childhood injuries, he couldn't take part in
games and contests with other youngsters of his age. He doesn't
get out in public places very often."
"Send men at once to Lo-debar to bring Mephibosheth here,"
David instructed some of his servants after a few moments of
reflection. "But say nothing to him about why I want him."
Days later, when Mephibosheth was brought to Jerusalem, he
limped into David's court and prostrated himself before the king.
"I am your servant, sir!" he muttered fearfully. "I shall
willingly do whatever you ask if only you will tell me what I have
done to offend you!" (II Samuel 9:2-6.)
"Bring this man a comfortable chair," David whispered to an
aide. After Mephibosheth was seated, David spoke to him in an
assuring voice, "Don't be afraid. You haven't offended me, nor are
you here to be troubled in any way. You were brought here so that
I might honor you!"

A Pauper Prince Honored

"What reason would you have to do that?" Mephibosheth asked.

"Surely I am nothing more than a dead dog to you."
"You mean much to me," David replied. "I want to show you
special respect because Jonathan, your father, was my closest
friend. I didn't know till lately that you exist, but now that
I've found you, I want you to receive the property that belonged
to Saul, your grandfather." David knew one should be loyal to old
friends. (Proverbs 17:17; 18:24; 27:10.)
Mephibosheth stared unbelievingly at David. All his life he
had been dependent on others to support him. His possessions
included little more than the clothes he was wearing, but now he
was being offered valuable farmland and a fine home!
"Thank you, sir," he said after a pause of several moments,
"but I couldn't accept all that. I've done nothing to deserve it.
Besides, I'm not able to move about very well, and I couldn't
succeed even in taking care of the buildings, to say nothing of
farming the land." (II Samuel 9:7-8.)
David turned and said something to an aide. Ziba, the servant
of Saul who had disclosed Mephibosheth's existence, soon entered
the room.
"Mephibosheth, Jonathan's son," David told Ziba, "should
receive Saul's property, and I want you and your family and
servants to assume all the duties that should be carried out to
make the estate productive for Mephibosheth and for you and all
who will live or work there."
Ziba was obviously pleased by these arrangements. He had
fifteen sons who were capable of working. He also had twenty
servants whom he wished to keep employed.
 "It is my pleasure to carry out your will, sir," Ziba said,
bowing. "Mephibosheth will want for nothing."
"Now how can you refuse all that?" David smiled at
Mephibosheth. "Surely you have no other reason to reject these
things."
The young man was overwhelmed. He profusely thanked David,
who was pleased at the opportunity to do something for Jonathan's
son.
Mephibosheth sent for his wife, and they were very
comfortable in their new home. To make life more pleasant, God
blessed them with a son whom they named Micha. The three of them
were treated as royalty, and were often invited to David's house
for dinner and other social occasions. (II Samuel 9:9-13.)

A Friend Insulted

Shortly after the war with the Syrians, David was informed
that the king of the Ammonites had died. The Bible doesn't mention
what connection David had with this man, but obviously he had in
some way befriended David, possibly during the time he had sought
refuge from Saul outside Canaan. David wanted the king's son,
Hanun, to know that the king of Israel was sorry to hear of the
death of his father. Several emissaries were sent with gifts to
the land of the Ammonites east of the Dead Sea to deliver David's
message of sympathy. (II Samuel 10:1-2; I Chronicles 19:1-2.)
Hanun graciously received the Israelites, but after they had
been taken to guest quarters for a night of rest before starting
back to Jerusalem, some of the young Ammonite chiefs who were
unfriendly toward the Israelites came to talk to Hanun.
"If the king of Israel ever cared anything about your father,
he is only using it as an excuse to send spies here," they told
Hanun. "These men with gifts are surely looking our city over so
that they can take back information. It means that Israel is
planning to attack us soon!"
Hanun was troubled by this opinion. By next morning he
decided that the chiefs were probably right, and he gave orders to
arrest the Israelites. Each man's beard was half removed, and
their robes were whacked off almost to their waists. In that
condition they were sneeringly told to go back to Jerusalem and
tell David that his attempt to spy on the Ammonites was as
ridiculous as his emissaries would look when they returned.
News of this insulting act somehow reached David before the
embarrassed emissaries could reach the Jordan River. David sent
men to bring them new clothes at the site of the wrecked city of
Jericho. The emissaries were told to remain there until their
beards were evenly grown out.
 Meanwhile Hanun also received some news that caused him to
hastily call together the rash Ammonite chiefs who had talked him
into mistreating the Israelites. (I Samuel 10:3-5; I Chronicles
19:3-5.)
"I made a deadly mistake when I listened to you men," he
angrily told them. "If King David had no previous intention of
attacking us, he has reason to now. He is very angry. So are
thousands of Israelites, and here we are with hardly enough
fighting men to be called an army!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 100
DAVID'S TEMPTATION

AFTER insulting David's emissaries from Jerusalem, (II Samuel

10:15; I Chronicles 19:1-5) King Hanun of Ammon later learned that
he had been most unwise. Reports kept coming to him that the
Israelites were so angry that they were almost certain to attack
the Ammonites in the region east of the Dead Sea.

A Gentile Plot

The army of Hanun, king of the Ammonites, was very small

compared to King David's army. Hanun realized that the only
possible way to meet his enemy on anything resembling an equal
basis would be to hire troops from nearby Aramaean and
Mesopotamian nations.
After much diplomatic bargaining, Hanun managed to secure
33,000 soldiers -- many of them horsemen and charioteers -- from
four of those neighboring Syrian kings. This was quite an
accomplishment, inasmuch as the Syrians (called Aramaeans in the
original Hebrew Bible) had recently suffered great defeat by
Israel. The troops assembled around the city of Medeba east of the
northern tip of the Dead Sea in the vicinity of Mount Nebo, where
Moses died. (II Samuel 10:6; I Chronicles 19:6-7).
Certain members of David's expanding espionage system
promptly sent to Jerusalem the news of the Syrian accumulation of
soldiers. David was more disappointed than worried. He had hoped
that wars could be avoided for many more years, but now he knew
that since Israel didn't trust God for protection, Israel's army
would have to be sent out again. If it failed to show up against
the Syrians, they would be likely to work themselves into the
foolish idea of going northward from Medeba into eastern Israel.
Or they might cross westward over the Jordan and wipe out some of
the Israelite towns. Although the people of Israel and especially
David, were angry because of what Hanun had done to the men who
had come to the Ammonites for a friendly purpose, David hadn't
planned on waging major warfare over the matter. But the Ammonites
had now invited attack on themselves for the second time.
The Philistines posed no threat to Israel at that time. So
most of Israel's army was sent eastward across the Jordan River to
meet the enemy. David remained in Jerusalem, sending Joab as head
of the fighting force, and Abishai, Joab's brother, as second in
command. (II Samuel 10:7; I Chronicles 19:8.)
When the Israelites came in sight of Medeba, the Ammonites
rushed out to station themselves in front of the city. Their
intention was to try to cause the Israelites to believe that only
the very limited numbers of Ammonites were on hand to fight. This
attempted trick momentarily looked successful. But Joab's rear
guard saw the thousands of Syrians pouring over a ridge behind
them and sounded a warning. The Aramaeans had planned on waiting
for the Israelites to close in on the Ammonites, and then to
quickly attack the Israelites from the rear.
Joab hastily chose the best soldiers of the army to go
against the 33,000 Syrians. The remaining Israelite troops were
put under Abishai's command to be used against the Ammonites.
"Your men should be able to rout those Ammonites in front of
the gates of Medeba," Joab told Abishai. "I'll take the rest of
the troops against these Aramaeans coming toward our rear column.
It's up to us to make the very best use of our men to fight for
the people and cities of Israel. If the Aramaeans are too strong
for me, come quickly with your men to help me. If the Ammonites
prove too strong for you, I'll rush back to help you. Don't be
concerned about being defeated. If God sees fit, He will help us
win." (I Samuel 10:8-12; I Chronicles 19:9-13).

A Trap Turned to Victory

Joab's last remark could be considered a bit odd for one who
was an expert soldier who believed in force and violence to settle
matters. Nevertheless, he believed in God's great power, even
though he wasn't usually inclined to obey God's laws. He never
realized to what an extent God was using him to deliver the
unbelieving, sinful Israelites from their neighbors.
At Joab's command the stronger part of the army suddenly
reformed their lines to face the Aramaeans. When the Syrians
realized that they, instead of the Ammonites, were the first
objects of attack, they fell into a noisy state of panic. They
raced away from Medeba with such frantic haste that Joab commanded
his men not to tire themselves in futile pursuit.
About the same time Abishai's troops rushed at the Ammonites,
who were so discouraged at the retreat of the Syrians that they
fled into Medeba and slammed the gates shut on their pursuers. As
Abishai was planning how he could break into the city, Joab joined
him after giving up the chase of the Syrians. The Syrians
continued their hasty retreat to their homeland.
"The Ammonites have learned that they have no chance of
defeating us," Joab told Abishai. "This city is on the border, and
we'd probably have to destroy it and the women and children inside
in the process of wiping out the soldiers. The Syrians have gone,
so the wisest thing to do is return to Jerusalem." (II Samuel
10:13-14; I Chronicles 19:14-15).
Even while the Israelite army was returning home, certain
Syrian men were planning to combine their military power into a
mighty force intended to sweep into Israel with deadly violence.
Embarrassed and angered by the rout of their soldiers from Medeba,
Syrian leaders schemed for immediate reprisal. The man who was
eager to champion their cause was Hadadezer. He was the Syrian
king who previously had lost thousands of men and many horses and
chariots to the army of Israel. By this time Hadadezer had rebuilt
an army. This, combined with the men of other Syrian kings, made
up a sizable fighting machine. But Hadadezer wasn't satisfied
until he had recruited many more Aramaean soldiers from
Mesopotamia, the ancient land north of the Euphrates river.
Hadadezer sent the army southward under the command of an
experienced and able military leader by the name of Shobach.
Shobach halted his army for the night at the town of Helam, in the
territory of eastern Manasseh. He planned to begin laying Manasseh
waste next morning. Then he would ravage every Israelite town and
village in his path to the Jordan River and on to Jerusalem. He
didn't intend to let anything stand in the way of his great number
of men and chariots. (II Samuel 10:15-16; I Chronicles 19:16.)
But there was a problem he didn't know about till next
morning, when the huge Israelite army appeared on the southwest
horizon!

An International Scheme Ruined

Shobach was almost overcome with surprise. He had been told

that the Israelite army was in the vicinity of Jerusalem, and that
he would meet no opposition until he was almost there. He didn't
know that David, through his alert spies, had learned several days
before of the movements of the Syrian army. Because this appeared
to be such a serious threat to Israel, David decided that he would
lead the army, with Joab next in command under him. He ordered the
army to move fast and with long periods of marching. It was
necessary to meet the Syrians before they could enter and damage
any part of Israel.
In spite of being taken by surprise, Shobach felt that he had
an advantage in meeting the enemy on fairly flat ground. There his
chariots could operate with slaughterous abandon. He sent them off
at once to attack.
The approaching Israelites knew they must look to God for
help when they heard the growing roar of thousands of horses'
hoofs. They saw row upon row of bladed chariots being drawn
swiftly toward them. The line of chariots soon curved almost
halfway around them from the northwest to the southeast horizons.
As the Syrian foot soldiers were hurrying forward two or
three miles from the Israelites, the Syrian chariots disappeared
from their view in a mammoth cloud of dust. There was no way for
the Syrian foot soldiers to know how much carnage their chariots
were causing when they rolled against the Israelites. Later, after
the dust had partly settled, Shobach and his men received their
second jolting surprise.
Out of the thinning cloud of dust emerged a wide phalanx of
Israelite infantrymen with bows, javelins and spears poised for
instant action!
As for the chariots that had been sent out against the
approaching Israelites, the first lines of vehicles had been
stopped by a tremendous shower of javelins and arrows well aimed
at the horses as well as the drivers and their companion fighters.
Succeeding lines of chariots had piled up against those that were
halted or overturned. More and more chariots had charged blindly
onward through the choking cloud of dust to pile up in a
staggering mass of screeching metal, whinnying horses and yelling,
groaning men. The Israelites had scrambled over them, dealing
death as they passed, and then had hurried on to surprise the
oncoming Syrian infantrymen.
Shobach didn't have time to find out what had happened to his
chariots and their drivers. The closest Israelites let their
arrows and javelins fly with deadly accuracy and force that almost
completely downed the foremost ranks of the bewildered Syrians
before they could counteract. Regardless of Shobach's orders to
keep pressing ahead, the Syrians who had seen what had happened to
their front ranks wheeled around and frenziedly plunged into those
behind them in a mad effort to retreat. Within minutes the whole
Syrian army was a struggling, screaming, disorganized mass of men,
trampling, clawing and hacking at each other in a wild attempt to
get away from the oncoming Israelites.
Shobach was killed in the terrible struggle that followed.
Even the huge cavalry force, which was to follow the chariots, was
made useless when many horses became overly excited and threw and
trampled their riders.
Aware of the Syrians' trouble, David told Joab to order the
Israelites to make the most of the situation by doubling their
efforts to crush their enemies while a state of panic existed. The
military strength of Israel was so great against the Syrians that
in the next few hours 40,000 cavalrymen and foot soldiers lost
their lives and hundreds of chariots were destroyed with their
drivers. As usual, as in almost any great battle, many escaped.
Miraculously, because of God's help, very few Israelites were
injured.

Temptation Sneaks In

Following this great contest, a vast wealth of army material

was picked up from the vanquished Syrians. Moreover, the subdued
nations brought tributes to the Israelites and served them in
other ways. Syrian leaders realized how tragic it had been to try
to help the Ammonites fight against Israel. They determined that
they would never again be drawn into such a foolish alliance,
although helping the Ammonites was only one of several reasons why
they had come to war with Israel. (II Samuel 10:17-19; I
Chronicles 19:17-19.)
The next year, when weather permitted more favorable movement
of troops, David planned to send an army against the Ammonites.
They had been responsible for much of the warfare the year before.
And he felt that they hadn't been dealt with in a manner that
would keep them from invading Israel again. David wasn't concerned
with vengeance. He wanted to curb the war-loving, ambitious
Ammonites before they could build an army strong enough to trouble
Israel in the future.
The Israelites easily invaded the land of Ammon and
devastated much of the countryside and lesser fortifications.
There was little resistance until they neared Rabbah, the capital,
about thirty miles northeast of the Dead Sea. The terrain in that
area was rugged. Joab and Abishai, the commanders of the Israelite
troops, knew that the Ammonites could be very troublesome in such
a region. Thousands of Ammonites might charge out of the defiles
and gullies before the Israelites could reach Rabbah. (II Samuel
11:1; I Chronicles 20:1.)
Back in Jerusalem, David wondered how matters were going with
his army. The last report that had come to him by a special
messenger informed him that all was going well. Thus encouraged,
David took a late afternoon nap on the private roof area of his
palatial home. It was a warm day, and he wished to rest outside to
take advantage of the gentle breeze.
He awakened just as dusk was coming on, and got up to stroll
around the terrace and gaze out across the city. Oil lamps were
being lit here and there.
The starting flares of more lamps on a nearby building below
drew his attention. He saw a young woman stepping into a tub to
bathe. There wasn't anything very unusual about a person bathing
in sight of others in those times. Privacy was something not
everyone could afford. A little later, just as David was coming
back around the terrace, the young woman emerged from the tub.
David looked down to see her again. This time he watched her with
more than passing interest as she gracefully draped a robe over
her dripping body. He hadn't noticed the first time that she was
so beautiful.
On inquiring who the woman was, David learned that her name
was Bathsheba, and that she was the wife of a man named Uriah, a
Hittite. (The Hittites were living in the region around the
headwaters of the Jordan River when the Israelites had come to
Canaan.) (II Samuel 11:23.) Uriah was one of the thousands of
soldiers in the army of Israel that had gone to attack the
Ammonites. And he was one of David's thirty-seven great military
heroes. (II Samuel 23:39.) This was disappointing information.
David had hoped that Bathsheba was unmarried. Even though he
didn't know her, the possibility of taking her for a wife was
growing in his mind. He was unwisely allowing himself to be
influenced by lust for physical beauty alone.

Resist Temptation!

It spite of his usual ability for fairness and good judgment,

David continued to think about Bathsheba. He impulsively decided
to do something about it.
"Take this message to the woman named Bathsheba, wife of
Uriah," David told a servant.
When Bathsheba opened the sealed message, she was surprised
and pleased to find an invitation for her to privately visit the
king. When Bathsheba walked up to him at the appointed time, David
was captivated even more by her appearance.
Even before sending his message, David had gone too far in
allowing his lusts to control him. He became unusually familiar
with Bathsheba in the next few hours, and before the light of
another day arrived, the familiarity resulted in adultery.
Instead of shoving tempting thoughts out of his mind, David
had yielded to them. The result was going to be the start of the
most miserable era in his life. He had broken the Seventh and the
Tenth Commandments. Now trouble was certain to come. (II Samuel
11:4.)
The first blow came to David when he received a message from
Bathsheba informing him that she was going to have a child several
months later. David had already started to regret his foolish
affair with this woman. Now sudden dismay was added to regret. The
only possible way to escape from this miserable situation, he
thought to himself, was to get Uriah back to his wife at once. If
Uriah stayed with his wife a few days, he would think the baby was
his.
 David lost no time in sending a fast messenger to Joab,
requesting him to get Bathsheba's husband back to Jerusalem by the
swiftest means available to report on the progress of the war.
Uriah rushed back and was brought to David.
"Why am I here?" Uriah asked David. "Why am I being singled
out?"
David answered: "From time to time I like to pick certain men
out of my army, even during a war, to learn from their
observations. It's important that I know what my men think."
Uriah was a bit uncertain why the king had sent for him, and
he wasn't going to give the wrong answers if he could help it.
"What's your opinion of the attitude of the soldiers?" David
began. "Do they feel that they're being fed well enough? Do they
think that this drive against the Ammonites is worthwhile?"
By the time the questioning was over, Uriah was still a
little confused, but he felt that he had somehow given David the
answers he sought.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 101
"YOU ARE THE MAN!"

AFTER committing adultery with Bathsheba, the wife of Uriah, King

David tried to cover up his sin. His first thought was to send for
her husband.
When Uriah arrived, David chatted with him about the progress
of the war in the land of Ammon.
"Thank you for being so observant and informative," David
finally said to Uriah. "You have earned a short furlough. I would
like to talk to you later, but for now go to your home and your
wife." (II Samuel 11:1-8)

David's Scheme Backfires

The king sighed with relief as he watched Uriah stride out

the door. The questioning was only an act to disguise the real
reason for the Hittite's being returned to Jerusalem. David
despised himself for such petty deception.
Added to that was the gnawing feeling of guilt, especially
strong in the presence of the heroic and unswervingly faithful
officer he had wronged. To try to lessen the uncomfortable
feeling, David instructed servants to deliver a special dinner for
two to the home of Uriah and Bathsheba.
After an almost sleepless night, David was greeted with an
unpleasant surprise. He was informed that Uriah hadn't gone home.
Instead, he had spent the time sleeping on a bench in the
servants' quarters of the king's house.
"Send him to me at once," was David's gloomy request.
"Why didn't you spend last night at your home with your
wife?" the king asked with a weak smile when Uriah was brought
before him.
"Weren't you anxious to see her after having been away from
her for so long?" (II Samuel 11:9-10.)
"I wanted very much to be with my wife." Uriah explained,
"but I felt that while my commander and fellow soldiers were
having to sleep on the ground and the rocks, I shouldn't be taking
advantage of anything better than a bench. I don't deserve better,
and I don't prefer to accept the comforts and pleasures of my home
until my fellow soldiers can also come back to their homes."
"So be it," David commented in unhappy resignation, though he
tried not to look unhappy. "I'll send you back tomorrow to rejoin
the army. Meanwhile, I think it would be wise for you to drop in
to see your wife for at least a few minutes."
All that day Uriah paced nervously about. Several times he
peered out between some columns at his home, only yards away,
hopeful of getting a glimpse of Bathsheba. David was watching him
part of the time, and was hopeful that Uriah would see his wife,
and be sufficiently moved by her appearance to toss away his
resolutions and go home. It didn't turn out that way. (II Samuel
11:11-12.)
That evening David invited Uriah to eat with him. Uriah
readily accepted. He couldn't very well point out that his fellow
soldiers weren't eating, and that therefore he shouldn't eat.
According to the king's instructions, the waiters saw to it that
the guest's wine glass was continually filled. By the time the
long meal was over, the soldier had difficulty getting to his feet
under his own power.
"Go to your home and rest," David whispered to him as he
guided him gently but firmly toward the door.
"Follow him and lead him carefully to his house," David
murmured to a servant. "Report to me if you don't succeed."
Believing that matters would go his way, David retired to his
private quarters. A half-hour passed, and his servant hadn't
returned. Now there was reason to feel that Uriah had staggered
home, with some help, and that when Bathsheba's child was born,
Uriah would naturally be considered its father.
Another half-hour passed. The king was beginning to relax a
little for the first time in several days. Then came the
particular knock used only by certain servants. At David's
permission a servant entered.
"You told me to report to you if I couldn't succeed in
getting your guest back to his home," he told David. "I would have
come to you sooner, but I and other servants have been trying for
an hour to get the man to his house."
"Well?" David snapped loudly. "Where is he now?"
"We couldn't even herd him off your back porch," was the
answer. "He's asleep on a bench in the servants' quarters!" (II
Samuel 11:13.)
David stared in dismal disappointment.
For a moment it appeared that the king was about to strike
his servant. The droll situation suddenly caused him to become
very angry, but then he controlled himself and began pacing the
floor and wondering what he should do next.

Another Scheme

Causing Uriah to become drunk had been a waste of effort.

Even in that condition the resolute-willed Uriah resisted visiting
his wife, who was so close at hand. He felt that he shouldn't
enjoy any part of home life while his fellow soldiers were
enduring hardships in the campaign against the Ammonites.
David was very worried at the thought of what would happen if
the public should learn that he was to be the father of a child by
another man's wife. In a frantic attempt to escape from the
situation, David decided to do a terrible thing. He sent a sealed
letter to Joab, commander of his army, and gave it to Uriah to be
the bearer. Uriah hurriedly returned, just as he wished, to where
the Israelite forces were encamped northeast of the Dead Sea.
On opening the letter, even the callous Joab was a little
moved. He was instructed to place the incorruptibly patriotic
Uriah in the foremost ranks in the battle with the Ammonites. Then
he was to suddenly withdraw his soldiers and not let them rescue
or help Uriah in any way. This loyal soldier had been given his
own death warrant by David, and had unknowingly delivered it to
the man who had the power to carry out the vicious order. (II
Samuel 11:14-15.)
Uriah returned to the Israelite camp just before the
Ammonites, who had been bottled up in their city of Rabbah,
decided to come out in a surprise foray against their besiegers.
Joab assigned Uriah to the most dangerous spot. The gates of the
city burst open and yelling soldiers streamed out toward the
Israelites.
"Close in on them!" Joab commanded his officers. "Don't let
them get around us!"
The Israelites rushed to meet the attackers, but before they
could get within the archers' range of them, the Ammonites wheeled
about and raced back into the city. The heavy gates slammed shut
to keep out the Israelites as they ran up to the walls. Joab,
meanwhile, had secretly told the other leaders near Uriah to fall
back as soon as danger threatened him. They fell back, but too
late to save some of them from the hissing cloud of arrows, spears
and stones that came down from hundreds of soldiers who appeared
at just the right moment on top of the wall.
Uriah was among those who were first to reach the walls of
Rabbah. He was also among those who were killed. Some Ammonite had
shot the arrow or hurled the spear or stone that took Uriah's
life, but it was David who was responsible for the Hittite's
death. (II Samuel 11:16-17.)
As far as the crafty Joab was concerned, this episode
provided him with secret knowledge that could be used to his
advantage if he ever needed a very special favor from the king. He
didn't delay in sending news to David.
"Tell the king exactly what has happened lately," Joab
instructed the messenger. "When he hears about how the Ammonites
tricked us, he'll probably be angry, and stare coldly at you as
though you could be personally to blame because our soldiers moved
so close to the walls of Rabbah. He is likely to remind you of a
battle that took place almost two centuries ago, during which
Abimelech, one of Gideon's sons, was killed by a piece of a
millstone tossed down by a woman from the wall at the city of
Thebez. If he demands to know why the Israelite soldiers or their
commander haven't learned from Abimelech's mistake, avoid
answering and quickly mention that I, Joab, regret that some of
our men lost their lives in this action. Give the names and ranks
of these men, starting with Uriah the Hittite." (II Samuel 11:18-
21.)
Joab felt certain that David would appear angry when he heard
about his soldiers being lured so close to Rabbah's walls, but he
was equally as certain that the king would forget his anger as
soon as he heard that Uriah was dead.
Later, when the messenger reached Jerusalem to relate to
David what had happened to the army in recent days, the king
became very upset. As he was instructed, the messenger tactfully
forestalled an outburst from David by naming the casualties. When
Uriah was mentioned as having been killed, David's frown faded
away. He held up a hand as though he wished to hear no more.
"I know that Joab must be troubled because of how the
Ammonites tricked him," he remarked to the messenger. "When you
return, tell him not be overly concerned. Remind him for me that
certain ones have to die in battle. Tell him that it's my desire
that he forget past incidents and put his mind to taking the city
of Rabbah, even though months are required to do it." (II Samuel
11:22-25.)

A Stolen Wife
 His anxiety somewhat abated, David immediately made it known
to Uriah's wife that her husband was dead. After the widow had
gone through the usual period of mourning, David had her brought
to his home.
"Become my wife now, and we won't have to be concerned about
your unborn child," David told her.
Under these adverse circumstances David added another wife,
and eventually another son. Life with his other wives was less
happy thereafter. It was part of the price that had to be paid for
having to divide affections among several wives.
If God had been asleep, David might have lived through this
disastrous episode without his people learning of his disgraceful
desires, scandalous schemes and infamous deeds. Truth can be
withheld from whole nations as well as from individuals.
But God doesn't sleep. He can't be deceived. And God was
displeased by what David had done. Even the king of Israel, like
anyone else, was certain to run into calamity because of breaking
some of the Eternal's commandments (II Samuel 11:26-27.)
Those same laws are still in full effect today, just as is
the law of gravity. Nevertheless, thousands of "Christian" leaders
keep telling our people that observance of the commandments is
unnecessary, impossible, a waste of effort and even improper.
Unless they come to realize how much harm they are doing, and
wholeheartedly repent, as David later did, they will eventually be
burned to ashes in a tremendous heat referred to in the Bible as
the lake of fire. (Malachi 4:1, 3.)

Secret Sins Exposed

God began David's punishment by instructing Nathan, one of

God's prophets, in what he should say to the king. Nathan asked
for a private talk with David, and was escorted into a room where
even the servants couldn't overhear the conversation.
"I want to report a matter to you that should come to your
attention," Nathan said to David. "I have known you to be a man of
fair judgment, and I trust you will see fit to do something about
this case."
"Tell me about it," David said, giving Nathan his full
attention.
Nathan told about two men who were neighbors. One was wealthy
and the other was poor. The wealthy one had many flocks of sheep
and herds of cattle. The poor man's stock consisted of only one
lamb that had been raised in his household. It had been a close
pet for the children, and was almost like one of the family.
"What was the problem?" David interrupted.
"The trouble came when a friend came to visit the wealthy
man," Nathan continued. "Instead of telling his servants to
slaughter one of his own animals for food for his guest, he went
to the home of his poor neighbor and took and then slaughtered his
only animal, his pet lamb. The lamb was served to the wealthy
man's guest. Do you feel that this kind of conduct calls for
punishment?" (II Samuel 12:1-4.)
"By all means!" David angrily exclaimed. "That man should
restore to his neighbor four lambs to replace the one that he
took. Furthermore, because he was so miserably selfish and had no
compassion for his poor neighbor, he deserves to die. Tell me who
this man is and where he lives. I'll see that justice is carried
out." (II Samuel 12:5-6.)
"You don't need to go outside your home to find the man who
has been so inconsiderate and heartless," Nathan said.
"You mean that this evil man is in my house right now?" David
scowled.
"Absolutely!" Nathan replied. "A man very much like him is
here, except that the one here has lately performed even baser
deeds. You are the man!"
"What are you saying?" David demanded, getting to his feet.
"You have angered God by your vile conduct of late. He
protected you many times from Saul and his soldiers. He made it
possible for you to have power in Israel, the home and wealth you
enjoy and the several wives you have chosen. If there had been
need for anything else, God would have given it to you.
Considering the wonderful things your Creator has done for you,
why have you flouted His commandments You planned the death of the
loyal and trusting man with whose wife you committed adultery!
Uriah the Hittite died by your hand through your enemies, the
Ammonites. Then you took Uriah's widow to be your wife lest your
adultery be discovered." (II Samuel 12:7-9.)
David, by this time, realized God had truly spoken to Nathan
about him. Otherwise the prophet couldn't have known about the
things David hoped to keep secret.
Suddenly he felt very sick within.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 102
"I ACKNOWLEDGE MY SIN"

DAVID, KING OF ISRAEL, had allowed himself to fall into a

dangerous and miserable state of affairs. He had tried desperately
to hide his sins.
But David should have known that God would uncover them. He
was astounded when Nathan the prophet told him that God had
revealed matters to him, and that he, Nathan, was aware of the
wicked things the king had done. (II Samuel 12:1-9.)
God Corrects David

"God further instructed me to tell you what will happen

because you have slipped into such deep sin," Nathan went on.
"From now on death will be hovering over your house. It will
strike at unexpected times. Other evil things will take place in
your house. A neighbor will take your wives from you. You did some
base things in secret, but the one who takes you] wives will
brazenly do the same things in the light of day and in full view
of the public."
By now David was on his knees. He was bent over, his hands
covering his tear-streaked face. Nathan the prophet patiently
waited. This was n time for him to step up to the king and pat him
consolingly on the shoulder (II Samuel 12:10-12.) "I acknowledge
my sin. I have acted in a depraved and heartless manner," David
confessed after a short while. "I have carelessly done these
things in God's sight without considering others. I deserve t
die!" (Psalm 51 is David's prayer of repentance.)
"Now that you realize how wrong you have been and have
repented and made up your mind never to do such things again, God
will forgive you, Nathan advised. "He will not take your life.
However, because your action will provide God's enemies with
reason to point you out as a favored playboy and a murderer, your
and Bathsheba's child shall surely die."
Leaving the shaken and miserable king kneeling on the floor,
Nathan walked away to his quarters. David was alone for hours
after that. He had, during this period, found relief in heartfelt
repentance.
But there was a time of greater suffering ahead. It started
to take place shortly after his son was born to Bathsheba. The
baby suddenly became very ill. In spite of Nathan's prediction
that the infant would surely die, David frantically prayed that it
would live. That night, instead of going to bed, he lay on the
stone floor. (II Samuel 12:13-16.)
When servants came to him in the morning, they found him
still on the stone floor. They tried to talk him into going to
bed, but he waved them away. He refused the food they brought.
Days passed, during which his main communication with others was
to ask about his baby son. Apparently he didn't intend to give up
praying, fasting and lying on the floor until he could hear a good
report.
The baby died on the seventh day of his sickness. Servants
feared to tell the king. They reasoned that his behavior had been
so extreme while the baby was alive that he would do something
very desperate if he were told that the baby was dead. When David
noticed them whispering more than usual among themselves, he knew
what had happened.
"I can tell by the way you act that the baby is dead," he
said, sitting up. "Isn't that so?"
There was an awkward silence for a few moments. Then heads
began to nod slowly. One of the servants spoke out, saying that
David had supposed rightly. The king sat and stared at the floor
for several seconds and motioned for everyone to leave. After they
were gone he struggled weakly to his feet and staggered away to
bathe, change his clothes and go to the house of God to worship.
There he prayed for a while.
His servants were surprised when he returned to his home in a
mood that was almost normal. They were pleased to serve him food
after his fast, but they were puzzled because he was in a better
state of mind after his son had died than he had been in while he
was alive. (II Samuel 12:17-20.)
"How can you feel better, now that your child is dead?"
someone asked.
"I don't necessarily feel better," David explained. "But now
that he is dead, there's no reason to continue fasting and praying
for him. I hoped that he would live, but now that he is gone,
there is nothing I can do to bring him back."
After regaining his strength, David went to comfort Bathsheba
because of the loss of their son. Bathsheba also realized that she
had acted foolishly, and she was regretful.
Later, another son was born to David and Bathsheba. Because
they were now free to be married, God looked with favor on their
marriage by giving them this second child. Nathan the prophet
named him Jedidiah, which meant "Friend of God." David named him
Solomon, which meant "Peaceable." (II Samuel 12:21-25.) We
remember him today as King Solomon.
Meanwhile, from the time that Uriah the Hittite had been
killed till after David repented, Joab and the Israelite army had
remained near the Ammonite city of Rabbah, waiting for the
besieged natives to surrender. The Israelites took the lower city,
which was watered by the Jabok River which ran through it. But the
upper city was better fortified. Water was available from a
reservoir inside the upper city until the Israelites managed to
find the conduit through which the reservoir was fed. Rather than
die of thirst, some of the Ammonites emerged to try to gain
freedom by attacking the Israelites, who slaughtered part of them
before they could get very far. Those near the gate managed to get
to safety inside.
Strong walls and sealed gates separated the lower city from
the upper part, in which was situated the king's palace and other
special buildings.
 Joab knew that it would be only a matter of days before this
part of the city would have to surrender. Although the reservoir
in the lower city was dry, Joab reasoned that a supply of water
had undoubtedly been taken into the sealed-off section of Rabbah
where the Ammonite king and perhaps the remainder of his army were
trapped. Unless Joab successfully attacked at once, the unknown
amount of water in the city would determine when the city would
completely fall to Israel.
Later, messengers from Joab came to Jerusalem to tell David
what had happened, and to bring a suggestion from the commander
that David should come to Rabbah with additional troops.
"Joab thinks it would be wise for the king of Israel to hurry
and take the capital of Ammon," they reported. "It would create a
good impression among our people, and the nations around us would
have even greater respect for you. Besides, if Joab receives full
credit for taking Rabbah, the city might be named after him. He
would prefer that you have that honor." (II Samuel 12:26-28.)

Ammonites Finally Subdued

David agreed, and went with several thousand soldiers to join

Joab. Now greater in numbers, the Israelites closed in on the
fortified sections of Rabbah from all sides.
"We know that there are many thousands of soldiers inside,"
Joab told David. "We got the information out of several prisoners
in return for our mercy. If we approach close enough to throw up
wall hooks, the Ammonites will probably show up on the walls and
send down a storm of anything they can throw, but it's a chance
we'll have to take."
On orders from David, volunteers climbed ropes to the top of
the wall, as others protected them with a continuous volley of
arrows aimed at the top of the wall. Then a few descended inside
the second section of the city under protection from others who
remained on the wall. They quickly unfastened the locking beams
from the heavily barred gates. As soon as the gates were open,
David and his men swarmed inside and spread out along the streets
leading up to and around the palace and other buildings.
As they swelled in, armed Ammonites, despite hunger and
thirst, came at them from all sides, fiercely defending their
capital city.
Some of the Ammonites rushed toward Israel's king, fiercely
struggling to get close enough to him to send some kind of weapon
through his body. Guards swarmed around David, quickly choking off
the assault.
Some of the Israelites fell before the desperate, sword-
swinging, spearthrusting Ammonites. But David's forces were
greater in number. They met the attack with such power that the
Ammonites were put out of action almost as fast as they came
forward. It turned out to be a one-sided battle. Soon no more of
the Ammonites remained in the battle. The streets were strewn with
the bodies of those who had tried to defend Rabbah.
David wasn't convinced that all of Ammon's soldiers had come
out in the open. He sent troops to scour every part of the capital
to find any more who might be concealed. Some were discovered who
were unable to fight.
The water supply had run out, and they were suffering from
thirst. The long struggle with the Ammonites was finally finished.
This had been a needless war. David had not yet learned that
God is not pleased with war.

Prophesied Troubles Begin

The Bible doesn't say what happened to the Ammonite king.

Probably he was captured or slain. There is a scriptural reference
to David's taking the crown off the enemy king's head, but it
doesn't mean that the king of Israel walked up to the king of
Ammon and snatched off his crown. This would have been quite a
feat for both rulers, inasmuch as the crown weighed more than a
hundred pounds. It had many precious stones in it, and the gold
alone was worth an enormous amount of money. Instead of the crown
being worn, it was suspended as an emblem of authority above the
throne of the Ammonite king.
The crown was only a small part of the wealth taken by the
Israelites from Rabbah. There were valuable jewels, objects of
gold and silver, weapons of war, livestock, carpets, tapestries,
clothing, ornate vases and pots, fur pelts and many other costly
things. These were taken back to Jerusalem. Some of it was
distributed among the soldiers, and part went into the royal
treasury. The heavy crown was hung in David's throne room as a
trophy of the victory over Ammon.
As for the people captured in Rabbah, as well as most of the
natives of Ammon, they became subject to the Israelites. Some were
used as laborers in Canaan and their own country in mining,
handling cultivating equipment, making bricks and cutting wood.
Matters went fairly well for David during the next several
months. Then an unpleasant event developed. As usual, it was
because of breaking some of God's laws -- and was part of the
penalty Nathan had foretold. Amnon, one of David's sons, fell in
love with Tamar, one of David's daughters, but by another mother.
Tamar was therefore a half-sister to Amnon. It was a blood
relationship that was so close that it was a sin for either one of
them to consider marriage or any of its privileges. Nevertheless,
Amnon had a great desire for his half-sister, and brooded about it
so much that friends wondered what was troubling him.
 One of those friends was a crafty fellow by the name of
Jonadab, a cousin of Amnon. When he found what was bothering
Amnon, he suggested a scheme by which David's son could be alone
with Tamar.
"Go to your home and pretend to be ill," Jonadab whispered,
grinning smugly. "When your father comes to visit YOU, he'll
probably ask what he can do for you. Tell him that you would like
to have Tamar bring some food and serve it to you. He'll
undoubtedly ask Tamar to carry out your wish. What you do after
that is up to you." (II Samuel 13:1-5.)
Amnon's desire to be with Tamar was so great that he eagerly
put Jonadab's suggestion into action. When David heard that his
son was sick, he immediately went to see him. The king was
distressed to see Amnon lying in bed so motionless, apparently
weakened by his sickness.
"Would you care to have Nathan the prophet come and pray for
you?" David asked.

David is Deceived

"Don't bother him," Amnon muttered feebly. "I can pray for
myself. There is something I would like to have you do, though. I
haven't seen Tamar for quite a while. I think I would feel better
if she would come here and prepare one of her special meals for
me. Would you send her?"
"I'll see that she comes shortly," David promised.
Amnon was soon pleased to see Tamar arrive with the food he
had requested. Despite his excitement, he managed to appear weak
and ill. The girl talked to him while she prepared the special
meal he had told his father about. When the food was done, she
took it out of the baking pan and put it on a serving plate. But
David's son refused the food.
He grunted angrily. "I want Tamar to come in here and serve
me! Everybody else get out of the house!" (II Samuel 13:6-9.)
Perplexed by Amnon's rudeness, everyone left except Tamar,
who hesitantly entered her half-brother's room with the food. As
she placed the plate before him, Amnon jerked himself up to a
sitting position and seized her by an arm. The plate clattered to
the floor. Tamar's eyes widened in surprise.
"You're not ill!" the girl exclaimed. "You've been
pretending!"
"Now don't get excited and raise your voice," Amnon warned.
"It was just a little plan to see you alone."
"Let me go!" Tamar murmured angrily. "You're acting like a
fool. If you want me for your wife, speak to the king, and he'll
arrange our marriage!" (II Samuel 13:10-13.)
 Tamar knew that David wouldn't do that. But it was the only
thing she could think to say in those frenzied moments to try to
persuade Amnon to release her. Like too many girls today, instead
of screaming for help, Tamar continued to reason with Amnon --
hoping to convince Amnon not to commit fornication. He raped her
anyway.
Amnon had hoped that Tamar would have as much ardor for him
as he had for her. But when he found that she didn't, his sexual
lust for her suddenly turned to hate. To add insult to injury, he
demanded that she leave immediately.
When Tamar hesitated, because she didn't want to run out of
the house in an undignified manner, he yelled to a servant to get
her out of the building and then lock the doors to make certain
that she wouldn't return. Obviously Amnon was trying to give his
servants the deceitful impression that Tamar had such an
attraction to him that extreme measures should be taken to keep
her away. To Tamar's great embarrassment, the servant came in and
escorted her outside.
God put this experience in the Bible as a lesson for every
young person never to get involved in fornication.
A short time later Absalom, Tamar's brother, looked out from
his home to see his sister approaching. She was trying to hide her
face with one hand. As she came to the doorway, he noticed that
there were ashes on her head, and that she was crying. He leaped
forward to put his arms around her. (II Samuel 13:14-20.)
"What is the matter with you? " he asked. "Where have you
been?"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 103
AN UNDISCIPLINED SON REBELS

AMNON one of David's sons, had cruelly forced Tamar, his half-
sister. After Tamar had escaped from him, she hurried in anguish
to the home of Absalom, her brother, who opened the door for her.
(II Samuel 13:7-19.)

A Plot for Revenge

Sobbing, Tamar jerked off her coat, a colorful and expensive

garment such as was worn by a virgin in the royal family, and
vigorously ripped it. Absalom knew that something tragic had taken
place when he saw this demonstration. Then he remembered that his
father had sent a message to Tamar that she should visit Amnon
because of his sickness.
"Have you been with Amnon just now?" Absalom asked.
 Tamar nodded and went to a chair to sit down and try to hide
her tear-filled eyes. Knowing Amnon, Absalom didn't have to try
very hard to understand the reason for his sister's misery.
"Don't worry about this," Absalom said, putting his arm about
her. "And don't tell anyone about it. If you do, the scandal would
harm you as well as our family. Stay here in my home for a while
and try to put it out of your mind." (II Samuel 13:20.)
His father David was the last person Absalom would have
wanted to learn about this matter. But the most secret things have
a way of coming into the open. It wasn't long before the king
found out what Amnon had done. He was grieved and angry, but he
unwisely didn't apply any punishment to Amnon because Amnon was
his first son, and he had a special liking for him. One of David's
weaknesses was his failure to properly discipline his children. (I
Kings 1:6.)
As for Absalom, he also said nothing to Amnon, although he
hated him for what he had done. He felt that an opportunity would
come when he could cause Amnon to pay for the crime against his
sister. (II Samuel 13:21-22.)
He waited two years for that opportunity. It was sheep-
shearing season, a time when there were special gatherings of
friends and relatives to celebrate the wool harvest. Absalom
wanted to make this a very special occasion, so he invited his
father to a gathering at Absalom's estate a few miles northeast of
Jerusalem. David declined with the explanation that the
entertainment of royalty, such as the public would expect, would
entail too much expense, and that he didn't want Absalom to be
burdened with such a heavy bill.
"But I would be very pleased and honored to have my father
the king at my home as the guest of honor on this occasion,"
Absalom persisted.
"Thank you, my son," David said, "but it would be better that
I should not be there. I am sure that the celebration will be most
enjoyable without me."
"If you can't be there, then I would like Amnon to be my
special guest," Absalom stated.
"Why Amnon?" David asked suspiciously, remembering what had
happened to Tamar.
"Because he is your firstborn son," Absalom quickly replied.
"I trust that you will encourage him and all your sons to be
there." (II Samuel 13:23-27.)
Later, when all the guests were assembled at his home,
Absalom issued a ghastly order to his servants.
"When we go in to dine," he told them, "give Amnon plenty of
the strongest wine. Make sure that he drinks so much that he will
become dull and careless. Then, at a signal from me, do what I
have planned for you to do. Don't hesitate. I'll bear the
responsibility. Anyone who fails to do his part is lacking
courage, and must leave my employ."

Aftermath of Revenge

The Bible doesn't reveal whether Amnon was killed by a spear,

a dagger or a sword, but he died suddenly at the table while he
was too befuddled to be aware of his assailants. The other guests
were so shocked and frightened by his murder that they fled from
Absalom's house without so much as attempting to find out who was
guilty. (II Samuel 13:28-29.)
Even before the horrified people had reached their respective
homes, a wild rumor somehow reached David that all his sons had
been massacred at Absalom's home by Absalom and a bloodthirsty
group of servants. There was no way to prove or disprove this
report. David was inclined to fear the worst. He went into a state
of mourning, which included tearing the clothes he was wearing and
sprawling on the floor. His servants also believed the rumor, and
joined him in the strange, ancient custom by ripping their
clothes, too.
Jonadab, the crafty fellow who had been partly responsible
for starting this trouble, and who knew what had really happened
at Absalom's home, came to David. He informed him that it wasn't
true that all his sons had been slain, but that Amnon had been the
only victim. David knew that Jonadab wasn't always to be trusted,
so he wasn't sure what to believe until Jonadab pointed out a
large group of people approaching. The king looked closely at
them, and saw that they were his sons and their families. Only
Absalom and Amnon were missing. (II Samuel 13:30-36.)
Meanwhile, Absalom was fleeing for his life with his family
and servants, He knew that it wouldn't long be safe for him to
remain at home, nor would he very long be welcome in any of the
cities of refuge in Israel. The only possible safety was in the
land of Geshur, an area to the northeast in Syria. (II Samuel
15:8.) Talmai, king of Geshur, was Absalom's grandfather on his
mother's side. Being not too friendly toward Israel, he
nevertheless welcomed Absalom because of being related. For the
next three years he was pleased to harbor his grandson from those
who would try to avenge Amnon's death.
During that time David never quite recovered from the loss of
his firstborn son. But as his sorrow decreased, he thought more
and more about Absalom, finally forgiving him for what he had done
to Amnon, and even desperately hoping that Absalom would return to
Jerusalem. (II Samuel 13:37-39.)
Joab, David's hardhearted, crafty but loyal general, became
aware that the king longed to see Absalom. He sensed that David
wanted to send to Geshur for his son, but that he feared what the
public reaction would be to his pardoning a murderer in the royal
family. Joab had a plan by which he hoped to cause David to decide
to have Absalom returned to Jerusalem. He arranged for a wise
elderly widow, a stranger in Jerusalem, to obtain an audience with
the king. He instructed her what to say. When she came before
David she told him that she was a widow, a mother of two men who
had fallen into a fight in which one was killed. She said that
angry relatives were demanding that she turn her only son over to
them so that they could take his life for what he had done to his
brother.

The Sprouting of Vanity

"If they kill my only remaining son, then my dead husband's

name and family will come to an end," the woman murmured sadly.
"Don't worry about this matter," David told her. "I'll see
that your son is pardoned and that no one will harm him." (II
Samuel 14:1-10.)
The woman pretended that she was very relieved and thankful.
Then she said that she would like David to explain something to
her.
"If you so readily can pardon my son, why haven't you done
the same thing for your son, who has been banished for so long?
Saving my son is a vital thing only to me and my husband's family,
but saving your son is important to the welfare of all Israel."
Suddenly the woman felt very uncomfortable under David's
steady gaze. Uneasy seconds dragged by while he said nothing.
"I would like YOU to explain something to ME," he finally
said. "Did Joab, my army commander, have anything to do with your
being here?"
"He did," the embarrassed and fearful woman hesitantly
confessed. "It was he who told me what to say so that you might
decide to take steps to bring your son back home. Forgive me for
having some part in this thing. You must have the wisdom of an
angel to have perceived that I was scheming." (II Samuel 14:11-
20.)
"It's not that I'm so wise," David observed. "I've known Joab
long enough to recognize his schemes."
"Did you think that sending a woman to me with a wild tale
about a murderous son would cause me to decide to pardon Absalom?"
David asked Joab after summoning the army commander.
"I had hoped it would," responded Joab, maintaining his
military dignity.
"I know a way in which you can help even more," the king
declared.
 Joab noted David's stern expression. He expected to be told
that he could help by keeping out of the king's business from then
on. Respectfully he waited for his superior to continue.
"You can assemble the necessary attendants and equipment for
going to Geshur to bring Absalom back," David grinned.
Joab stared in momentary disbelief, then prostrated himself
before the king.
"Thank you!" he exclaimed. "I am happy to find favor in your
sight so that your son might be restored to Israel!"
A few days later Absalom was back in his home in Jerusalem,
but he wasn't taken to see his father. David felt that it was
enough, for the time being, that he should be pardoned. Although
he wanted to see his son, he didn't choose to allow a big happy
reunion that might seem to indicate to the people that Absalom was
being regarded as blameless because he was the king's son. (II
Samuel 14:21-24.)
Absalom received much public interest, but not just because
he was a royal person who had returned from the protection of
another nation. He was a very good-looking, well-proportioned,
muscular man whose unusual appearance gained for him the
reputation of being the most handsome man in Israel. There were no
blemishes on his skin. His hair was so exceptionally thick and
heavy and so admired that he became very vain about it. He let it
grow very long and then every year he would have about six pounds
of it trimmed off.
He was the object of admiration of many women and the cause
of jealousy in many men, but his interest was in his wife and
children. He had three sons and a daughter. He named his daughter
Tamar, after the sister who had been involved in the reason for
his plotting Amnon's death. (II Samuel 14:25-27.)

Vanity Begets a Plot

Two years passed without Absalom seeing his father. The

younger man couldn't understand this lack of contact. He
considered Joab a friend who could help build relations between
himself and his father. So he sent a message to the army
commander, asking him to try to get him in touch with the king.
Joab didn't reply. After sending a second message and again
receiving no reply, Absalom decided to resort to a more effective
method of gaining Joab's attention.
"See that field of barley just beyond mine?" Absalom pointed
out to his servants. "Go set it on fire."
The servants considered this a most unusual order. But they
faithfully did as their master ordered. After the field was
burned, the owner quickly showed up at Absalom's home, just as
Absalom knew he would because the field belonged to Joab.
 "My barley field has been burned, and I've been told that
your servants set fire to it," Joab angrily said to Absalom. "Why
have you allowed such an outrageous thing?" (II Samuel 14:28-31.)
"You are very alert to what happened to your field, but you
paid no attention to the messages I sent you," Absalom replied. "I
had to do this thing to get you here. Please go to my father and
ask him why I was brought back from Geshur. Tell him that I would
prefer to still be there if I can't be allowed to see him. If he
still regards me as a criminal, he should have me killed. It might
be better than living here as an outcast from my own family."
Joab was quite upset because of the loss of his barley.
Probably Absalom paid for it, but he managed to get a message to
his father. When David heard from Joab how disquieted Absalom was
about not seeing him, he was moved to send for his son
immediately. Absalom happily came to the palace. When he saw his
father, he sank to his knees and bowed his forehead to the floor.
David pulled him up to embrace him for the first time in five
years. (II Samuel 14:32-33.)
It wasn't long after Absalom was welcomed at the palace that
he began; to change. Because Absalom had not been properly
disciplined, he was self-willed and self-centered. He began to
lust after his father's throne. Amnon's death led Absalom to
believe he would be the one to succeed his father on the throne of
Israel. The very thought of coming into that rank and power
spurred him with ambition to try to hasten the time when it would
happen.
Absalom's vanity increased with his ambition. He equipped
himself with fancy chariots in which he rode haughtily about,
sometimes preceded by as many as fifty men to herald his approach
and to clear the streets and roads. To many people Absalom was a
more exciting and interesting figure than the king, and they were
quite impressed by the manner in which he conducted himself.
Often he went to the main gate of the city to mingle with the
many people who brought problems and grievances there to be
settled. He was always anxious to have some part in helping make
decisions. He tried to make the decisions in favor of parties to
whom he could look for support in the day when he might need
support from as many people as possible. He was building up a
following that would be necessary in the near future.
By these back-slapping, favor-performing methods, together
with his unusual appearance and manners, David's son soon became
very popular in Israel. At the same time, he became so impressed
with that popularity and the way in which he was able to influence
people, that he soon decided that it was the time for him to try
to wrest the rulership of Israel from his father David! (II Samuel
15:1-6.)
Absalom Leads Revolt

To do this, he had to go away to organize his political and

military forces. As an excuse to leave Jerusalem, he told his
father that he had made a vow, when he was in Geshur, that if ever
he could return to Jerusalem, he would make a special thank
offering and would thereafter serve God.
"I want to go to Hebron, the ancient sacred city of the
priests, to offer a sacrifice of thanksgiving," Absalom told
David.
"Indeed you should," David agreed, pleased that his son had
such inclinations. "Take two hundred of my soldiers with you, and
may your sacrifice be pleasing to God."
Unknown to the king, Absalom took many conspirators with him,
besides the two hundred, who weren't aware that they would turn
out to be something more than just impressive guards for the
king's son. Absalom had already secretly arranged to send men out
to all parts of the nation to help swing the people over to
support him as king. Because David was getting old and because he
had made what people thought were unwise and unpopular moves,
Absalom's campaigning helpers had some effective tools to use in
promoting David's son for king. The people were becoming more
agitated by the day, and far more than David was told or
suspected. (II Samuel 15:7-11.)
Even Ahithophel, David's chief advisor and prime minister,
went over to Absalom's side. (II Samuel 15:12.) Perhaps his reason
for deserting the king was that he was Bathsheba's grandfather.
(II Samuel 11:3; 23:34.) He could have harbored some secret ill
will against David because of the way he had treated her.
It was a grave shock to David when he was informed by a loyal
subject that the state of affairs in Israel had changed almost
overnight. Not until then did he learn that Absalom was seeking
the throne and that he was planning to make a surprise attack on
Jerusalem in a sudden effort to gain control of the nation by
taking over the seat of government. (II Samuel 15:13.)
David could have ordered soldiers to occupy every foot of the
wall around Jerusalem, but he didn't want to make the city the
site of a possible battle that would mar the capital. Instead of
taking defense measures, he called together only his family,
servants and palace guards.
"Prepare to leave Jerusalem at once!" he warned. "Absalom has
turned against me, and might attack us here with an army he has
raised!"
For a time there was confusion and fearful excitement, but
then the women and children became calmer. The servants declared
their loyalty to David, and assured him that they were eager to go
with him anywhere.
 Leaving ten women to take care of the palace, David and his
family, servants and guards left with a few hastily collected
provisions. The party included the six hundred men David had
brought from the Philistine city of Gath years before, and who
were still loyally attached to him.
David was very moved that these people were intent on staying
by him at a time when so many in Israel were switching their
devotion and allegiance from the king to Absalom. David suggested
to Ittai, who commanded the palace guards and others from Gath,
that he and his men and their families remain in Jerusalem, but
Ittai made it evident that he wanted to stay with the king no
matter what happened. David consented to Ittai's going with him.
(II Samuel 15:14-24.)
Not far outside the city David paused to watch the loyal
lines of people move on toward safety. He was suddenly quite
perturbed when he saw that the ark of the covenant was being
carried from Jerusalem.

----------------------------------------
 THE BIBLE STORY
VOLUME 5
1987

Table of Contents

Introduction
Chapter 104 CIVIL WAR THREATENS
Chapter 105 CIVIL WAR
Chapter 106 A PLAGUE OF NUMBERS
Chapter 107 GOD CHOOSES SOLOMON
Chapter 108 SOLOMON BUILDS THE TEMPLE
Chapter 109 SOLOMON DEDICATES GOD'S TEMPLE
Chapter 110 KING SOLOMON'S SINS
Chapter 111 A KINGDOM DIVIDED
Chapter 112 ISRAEL'S TURNING POINT
Chapter 113 SAFETY ONLY UNDER GOD!
Chapter 114 TROUBLES IN ISRAEL AND JUDAH
Chapter 115 ELIJAH AND THE FAMINE
Chapter 116 "IF THE LORD BE GOD, FOLLOW HIM!"
Chapter 117 "O LORD, TAKE AWAY MY LIFE!"
Chapter 118 SYRIA CHALLENGES GOD
Chapter 119 DESPOT GOES UNPUNISHED
Chapter 120 STRANGE BEDFELLOWS
Chapter 121 WHEN A KING REPENTS
Chapter 122 VICTORY WITHOUT WAR
Chapter 123 A CHANGE OF MANTLES
Chapter 124 "BECAUSE ONE MAN HAS CHARACTER"
Chapter 125 WHEN MIRACLES MADE NEWS
Chapter 126 "BUT IT'S ONLY A WHITE LIE!"
Chapter 127 UNCOVERING MILITARY SECRETS
Chapter 128 ELIJAH'S LETTER

----------------------------------------

INTRODUCTION
by Herbert W. Armstrong

In response to overwhelming demand this fifth and revised

volume of "The Bible Story" is published. We are thrilled, and
overjoyed, because of the enthusiastic acceptance of Volumes I
through IV.
Those who have read the previous four volumes know that there
has never been a Bible story book like this. There have, of
course, been many Bible story books -- too many, of a kind. But
candidly they seemed, to me, to have no mission, except to
entertain children. They seemed to try to compete with the
exciting fiction of violence of which youngsters see entirely too
much on television -- or read in cheap novels or comic books.
These children's Bible story books were a series of
disconnected blood-and-thunder stories drawn from certain biblical
incidents. There was no connection between one and another, or
with the gospel. They were shorn of their real meaning. They
seemed to me to degrade the Bible in children's minds. The real
connection of these biblically recorded incidents with the MEANING
and PURPOSE of life -- of God's message to mankind -- was ignored.
Yet all these incidents are recorded in the Bible BECAUSE they
have real and deep MEANING. They teach vital lessons that ought to
be made plain to children -- and to adults as well!
Years ago this realization plagued me. God had called me to
an important ministry which He was blessing with rapid and
constant growth. But the children were being neglected in this
ministry. How could I supply this lack? For years it was a
frustrating dilemma.
HOW could I get to growing children a real knowledge of God -
- of the Creator and His vast creation -- of His power, authority,
and rulership over all He created -- of the very PURPOSE in having
put humans on this earth -- of the vital CONNECTION between these
biblical incidents and the meaning of life?
It is ten times more difficult to UNLEARN error than to learn
TRUTH. This, then, was the dilemma that challenged me: children
today are being reared in the same old secular pagan philosophies
and customs, with the addition of the so-called scientific
approach that has arrived with the acceptance of the theory of
evolution. This attempt to explain the presence of a creation
without the existence of a Creator has become the basic concept by
which all causes, origins and purposes are explained. By the time
innocent children have been inoculated with this anti-God poison
and reached maturity, most of them have much to unlearn before
their minds can accept original truth. An inborn prejudice has
been set up. And prejudice is an absolute barrier to the entrance
of TRUTH into the mind.
But what could I do about it?
In due time God supplied the man for this important
undertaking. Basil Wolverton was a nationally known artist in the
United States. His work appeared in more than fifty nationally
circulated magazines. He was both an artist and a trained writer.
He was converted through the "World Tomorrow" broadcast many years
ago. He was a student and teacher of the Bible.
In November, 1958, "The Bible Story" started serially in "The
Plain Truth".
 But it is NOT written ONLY for children! We like to say it is
written for children from 5 to 105! Mr. Wolverton wrote in simple,
understandable language, easily read by children at the nine-to
twelve-year-old level, yet INTERESTING to adults as well!
With professional expertness, Mr. Wolverton makes this story-
flow gripping and thrilling in plain and simple words. Parents can
read this book to four-and five-year-olds, and, with a little
explaining, make it understandable and also absorbing and
interesting.
"The Bible Story" is definitely NOT a series of disconnected
stories of excitement and violence with no special meaning. Our
purpose is to tell simply, in language children can read and
understand, plainly, yet interestingly the story of the Bible
itself, beginning at the beginning. A continuous story thread runs
through the entire Bible. Not many have ever grasped this amazing
yet important fact. Most people read a verse here or a chapter
there, failing to properly connect them, or understand the true
continuity of the Bible story.
Mr. Wolverton stuck to the literal biblical account. He has
taken author's license to portray certain incidents in
conversational style, or to fill in, for purposes of clarity and
realism, a few "tomatoes on the window sill." Yet he was zealously
careful to avoid adding to, or detracting from, the real and
intended meaning of the sacred Scriptures.
The present volume is a continuing memorial of Basil
Wolverton, who died in December 1978, and is presented to you as a
ministry of love, without money and without price. It is our
fervent hope that it will bring to you and your children
enlightenment, interesting reading, understanding, and abundant
blessings from its original and TRUE AUTHOR, Jesus Christ.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 104
CIVIL WAR THREATENS

DAVID WAS warned that Absalom, his son, was near and would
probably try to attack Jerusalem in a violent effort to seize the
government of Israel. King David and hundreds of his faithful
subjects, soldiers and servants and their families hurriedly moved
out of the city so that it wouldn't become a scarred site of
battle. (II Samuel 15:13-23.)
When David realized that the ark was being taken from its
place in Jerusalem, he was very upset.

King David's Secret Agent

 "Don't bring the ark out of Jerusalem," David told the
priests, Zadok and Abiathar. "Return it to where it was. It
shouldn't be exposed to the uncertainty of travel. We should rely
on God, not the ark."
Zadok and Abiathar obeyed with the understanding that by
staying in Jerusalem they could also observe what would take place
there and inform David of the circumstances. David hardly knew
whom else he could trust in this time when so many of his subjects
were deserting him. (II Samuel 15:24-29.)
He felt that this terrible situation could be the result of
past sins concerning Uriah and Uriah's wife, as God had warned.
(II Samuel 12:7-10.) Accordingly, he decided to walk to the top of
Mount Olivet, just east of Jerusalem, to pray to God. This he did
in a repentant manner, covering his head and wearing nothing on
his feet. Many others accompanied him, weeping as they went.
After a period of worshipping at the top of the hill, David
was approached by a friend by the name of Hushai, who was not a
warrior, but a counselor. Hushai spoke of his desire to accompany
the king wherever he would go. (II Samuel 15:30-32.)
"Instead of going with me," David told him, "you could help
me more if you would return to Jerusalem and join Zadok and
Abiathar to keep me posted, through their sons, of how matters
take place in Jerusalem when Absalom arrives there. Perhaps you
can even come into Absalom's confidence and wisely offset any
advice that might be given to him by Ahithophel, who forsook me
for my son." Hushai wanted to do anything he could for the king.
He obediently returned to the city. (II Samuel 15:33-37.)
On the way down Mount Olivet, David was hailed in a
respectful manner by a man named Ziba. He was a servant of
Mephibosheth, a son of Jonathan, who was Saul's son and David's
boyhood friend. Ziba was leading two donkeys heavily loaded with
food. When David asked him where he was taking it, Ziba told him
that the donkeys were for carrying David and the members of his
family, by turns, so that they wouldn't become so weary by
walking.
"The bread and the fruit are for keeping up the strength of
the young men, and the goatskin of wine is to refresh any who
become faint if you have to go into the desert," Ziba explained.
"I trust you will return soon to your throne."
"Where is Mephibosheth?" David asked. "I'd like to thank
him."
"This isn't my master's idea," Ziba replied. "He stayed in
Jerusalem. He feels that he should be the new king because he is
of the royal family of Saul."
David was surprised and disappointed to hear that one he had
thought of as being so loyal should suddenly become almost as
ambitious as Absalom. Under the strain of his distress, David made
an error in perception.
"You seem to be more faithful to me than Mephibosheth is,"
David observed. "I think you deserve everything that belongs to
him."
Ziba bowed low and grinned with satisfaction. He had just
lied about Mephibosheth, who was still loyal to David. The wily
servant was making every effort to obtain David's goodwill and
gratitude. He was certain that it would be well worthwhile,
because he was convinced that David would return to the leadership
of Israel (II Samuel 16:1-4.)

Curses and Hatred

Later, as David and his followers moved along a ravine well

outside of Jerusalem, a man of Saul's tribe came running along one
bank of the gully, throwing stones at David and those with the
king. He angrily shouted insults and curses, and accused David of
having murderously taken the throne of Israel from Saul.
"Now at last you're paying for all the bloody crimes you've
committed!" the Benjamite yelled. "Your own son is taking from you
what you took from Saul! Get out of Israel before someone carries
you out as a corpse!"
Abishai, second in command of Israel's military forces, was
among those accompanying David. When he noticed what the angry man
was doing, he became angry too.
"Why should this miserable dog be allowed to treat you like
this?" he asked David. "Let me send men up the bank to catch him
and cut off his head!"
"No!" David quickly replied, holding out a restraining hand.
"Your way isn't the way I wish to take in this matter. Let him
curse me. God allows him to curse me. God hasn't prevented my son
from seeking my life, so why should He prevent this man from
showing his hate for me? It could be that if I patiently endure
abuse, God will have mercy on me, and will perhaps rescue me from
this time of trouble."
Begrudgingly Abishai restrained his men. The angry Benjamite
continued shouting and throwing stones and dust until he became
weary and hoarse. Then he disappeared over the side of the ravine.
David and the hundreds of people moved on to the northeast toward
the Jordan valley. (II Samuel 16:5-14.)
Meanwhile, Absalom and his soldiers and supporters moved into
Jerusalem from the south, triumphantly taking over the undefended
city. Among those who welcomed the king's son was Hushai, David's
friend who had agreed to return to Jerusalem to try to help David
in any way he could.
 "God save the king!" Hushai kept on shouting as Absalom
passed up a street with his guards.
Absalom smugly looked around to see who was greeting him so
enthusiastically, not realizing the words were meant for King
David instead of for him. When he recognized Hushai, whom he knew
was a close friend of his father, he ordered the procession
halted.
"What are you doing here?" he called out to Hushai. "What has
become of your loyalty to my father? I'm surprised that you
haven't fled with him and his few remaining subjects!"

"Situation Ethics"

"Whoever is chosen by God to be king, and whoever is

preferred by the people, that is the man I choose to be with,"
Hushai declared. "I served your father well, and now I am ready to
serve in your presence, too." (II Samuel 16:15-19.) Hushai really
meant he would serve David in Absalom's presence.
Conceitedly assuming that Hushai was seeking to come over to
his side, and knowing him for a wise and capable man, Absalom was
pleased to welcome him as one of his advisors. Shortly afterwards
he held a council meeting to decide what his next major move
should be. Here was the opportunity for Ahithophel, David's
disloyal former advisor, to make a base suggestion aimed at
forcing Absalom and his father even further apart. Ahithophel knew
that a reconciliation between David and Absalom would be
disastrous to himself.
"The ten women who were left in your father's palace were his
wives," Ahithophel whispered to Absalom. "As victor, you should
openly take them as YOUR wives. I shall see that the public soon
hears you are abhorred by your father. When it is common
knowledge, people will take a more definite stand on one side or
the other. The result will undoubtedly be in your favor." You see,
Ahithophel, like many people today, believed in "situation
ethics."
Absalom went by Ahithophel's advice, and took his father's
ten wives. They were actually concubines, women who were part-time
mates. (II Samuel 16:20-23.) God allowed this crime as the
fulfillment of a prophecy made to David through Nathan. The old
prophet had told the king that someone else would openly take his
wives because he had taken Bathsheba, Uriah's wife. (II Samuel
12:9-12.)
Later, Ahithophel gave Absalom more counsel. It was a simple
plan by which David's son could quickly and surely become the
undisputed king of Israel.
"Let me have twelve thousand of the best Israelite soldiers
available to us," the advisor told Absalom. "I'll take them
tonight in pursuit of David and the people with him. We'll make
sure that David dies, but that no one else is harmed. Those who
escape won't be pursued, but we'll bring back as many as we can to
join you, including those soldiers who have been so attached to
David in recent years. Our greater numbers will be their speedy
undoing."
The idea was to Absalom's liking, as well as that of his
leaders. (II Samuel 17:1-4.) However, Absalom called for Hushai,
explained Ahithophel's proposal, and asked what Hushai thought
about it.
"Ahithophel is a wise counselor," observed Hushai, "but I
don't believe his plan for this situation is good," Hushai knew
the plan would work. So he just said it wasn't good.
"Even twelve thousand men probably couldn't as much as find
David, and he'd have to be found to be killed," Hushai said,
making the most of this opportunity to belittle Ahithophel's idea.
"David is an old hand at war strategy. In his state of mind now,
he's probably being especially wary not to be overtaken. He's like
a mother bear that has had her cubs taken away from her. He can be
both furious and clever. Undoubtedly he's hiding in some cave or
pit right now, separate from his people, with his soldiers
concealed to trap any who come looking for him, even in greater
numbers than theirs. If his men were to kill just some of the
twelve thousand of yours, your new recruits may panic. Israel
would rally at once to your father's side, and you would lose your
chance at the throne. You would be most unwise to follow
Ahithophel's advice on this matter." (II Samuel 17:5-10.)

Counterespionage Service in Action

"Then suggest a better way to help me into quickly becoming

the undisputed king of Israel," Absalom impatiently demanded.
"I suggest that many more men than twelve thousand be used
against David," Hushai replied. "Soldiers should be drafted from
all parts of Israel to build you a mighty army that you can
personally lead into battle anywhere without fearing defeat. Then
you can be certain of taking David and destroying all who would
defend him. If he is hiding out in the open, he will surely be
found. If he is concealed in some city, there'll be enough men
available to tear that city down. Besides, you'll need a large
fighting force to repel any surprise attack from outside the
nation."
The thought of being at the head of an army of multiple
thousands appealed strongly to Absalom's sizable vanity, just as
Hushai knew it would. When Absalom made it known that he was
greatly in favor of this plan, his supporters enthusiastically
agreed with him, and that was just as God knew it would be because
He had decided it that way. (II Samuel 17:11-14.)
While plans were being made for drafting a large army, Hushai
went to Zadok and Abiathar, the priests, to tell them what had
taken place.
"David must be informed of this," Hushai said. "Send a
message to your sons, wherever they are, and instruct them to take
word to the king."
The priests told a certain woman what to do and say. She
sought out their sons, Jonathan and Ahimaaz, where she knew they
were hiding outside Jerusalem, and conveyed the message to them.
They took it to David, who learned that he should hurry eastward
across the Jordan River as soon as possible. There was the chance
that Absalom would change his mind and decide to immediately send
a small army in pursuit of the king.
Contacting David wasn't without its perils. Just as the
priest's sons started on their mission, they passed a young man
who recognized them. It wasn't long before Absalom heard that
Jonathan and Ahimaaz were seen hurrying northward. Absalom guessed
that something contrary to his welfare could be taking place. He
sent soldiers to find the priests' sons and bring them back for
questioning.
Aware that something like that might happen after they were
recognized, Jonathan and Ahimaaz decided to delay their trip for a
little while, lest they be overtaken in open country. They sought
refuge at the home of a friend who was loyal to David, and not any
too soon. Absalom's men were scouring the neighborhood, and even
entering and searching homes. When they came to the home where the
priests' sons were hiding, their search was in vain. After the
soldiers had gone, the woman of the house went outdoors to where
some ground corn was spread on a cloth. She took up the corn in
the cloth, thereby uncovering the mouth of a well from which
Jonathan and Ahimaaz climbed out and went safely and thankfully on
their way.
After David had been told what had been taking place, he and
those with him set off at a brisk pace eastward across the Jordan
River. They crossed the stream that same night and continued to
the northeast. (II Samuel 17:15-22.)
Ahithophel was told that Absalom favored building a large
army over the next few days instead of a quick pursuit of David
with only a few thousand men. When the advisor learned that his
suggestion wouldn't be followed, he realized that Absalom's cause
was lost. Ahithophel was very wise in politics. (II Samuel 16:23.)
He knew that any delay long enough to raise up a large army would
give David time to recruit a loyal army among the rugged cattlemen
of the eastern tribes. This would mean that support for David
would grow even faster than support for Absalom. Absalom wouldn't
stand much chance of overcoming that support, since David's army
would have better leadership. Ahithopel knew then that he had been
very foolish for deserting David, that there was no more political
future for him, and that he would soon be regarded as a traitor to
his nation and probably be put to death as one.
Later, somebody found him hanging lifeless from a rafter in
his home. He knew that it would eventually happen to him, and he
preferred that it would come about by his own hand. (II Samuel
17:23.)

Eastern Tribes Are Loyal

David's group soon reached the city of Mahanaim on the south

border of the territory of Manasseh, adjoining the territory of
Gad. There they were welcomed to stay by loyal Manassites and
Gadites. Loyal clan chiefs quickly began to rally support around
King David. Every day more and more followers joined David from
all parts of Israel, most of them having come to volunteer for a
growing army.
While King David was at Mahanaim, even Shobi, son of the
former king of Ammon, brought gifts and help to David and the
people with him. So did two chief Israelites, Barzillai and Machir
of the tribe of Manasseh. Having heard that the Manassite city was
overcrowded and short on food because of the many guests, they
sent beds, metal basins, earthen vessels, grains, beans, lentils,
flour, honey, butter, cheese and even sheep. David was very
thankful for these needed things. (II Samuel 17:27-29.)
So many people came to join David that it was necessary for
him to count them and put leaders in command of an organized army.
It was divided into three parts, with Joab, Abishai and Ittai in
charge.
Meanwhile, Absalom's army had been mobilized. It wasn't as
large as David's son hoped it would be, but he didn't have the
patience to wait for the size of fighting force Hushai had talked
about. Anxious to pursue David, Absalom moved his army across the
Jordan River to a wooded area on the high plains south of
Mahanaim.
When David heard that Absalom's army was so close, he ordered
his officers to take their troops out to meet Absalom before his
army could surround the city of Mahanaim. David intended to go
along, but the chief men under him pointed out that it was going
to be a battle for the safety of the king, and that he should
remain in the city and pray for God's help. (II Samuel 18:1-3.)
"So be it," David finally agreed, addressing Joab, Abishai
and Ittai. "One reason I want to go is to see that Absalom is
taken prisoner without being harmed. If I can't be there, then it
is the responsibility of you three." (II Samuel 18:4-5.)
 Absalom was surprised and troubled when he heard that David's
smaller army was coming to meet his. He was disappointed that he
wouldn't get a chance to besiege Mahanaim. Riding on a mule at the
head of his army, he tried to convince himself that David's men
were bluffing, and would not be so foolish as to actually clash
with a much larger number of troops.
At last the two armies were very close. Then they rushed
together in deadly combat. There was the thumping of many feet, a
clashing of swords, shrieks of pain and the rattle of armor.
Absalom was aware that all about him his men were falling, but no
one tried to attack him or even get near him. The noisy, bloody
action moved on, leaving him alive and strangely alone among his
dying soldiers.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 105
CIVIL WAR

THE ARMY of Absalom and the smaller army of David had rushed
together in battle on the high plains east of the Jordan River.
(II Samuel 18:1-6.) Absalom, mounted on a mule, found himself
surrounded by his dead and dying men, but he hadn't even been
attacked.
Then Absalom became aware that his father's well-trained
soldiers, even though smaller in number than those of their
Israelite enemies, had begun to rout Absalom's quickly mobilized
and ill-trained army. His men were running for their lives in all
directions, furiously pursued by David's experienced troops.

Absalom Defeated

There was nothing for the shocked Absalom to do but follow

his men. Most of them tried to escape in a nearby forest known as
the Wood of Ephraim, though it wasn't in the territory of Ephraim.
This forest may have been the spot where Jehpthah's army had
defeated the army of Ephraim many years previously. (Judges 12:1-
6.)
Riding under an oak tree with low-spreading boughs, Absalom
was either caught by the head in a forked branch or got his hair
tangled in the branches. The original Hebrew in this instance is
not specific. The mule raced on, leaving its rider dangling with
his feet off the ground. He struggled to release himself, but he
was only half-conscious because of the blow to his head when
caught in the crotch of the branch. He couldn't force or wriggle
himself loose. (II Samuel 18:6-9.)
 One of David's men saw Absalom hanging from the oak limb, and
reported it to Joab, who demanded to know why he hadn't walked up
to the helpless man and killed him.
"If you had brought him to me dead, I would have given you a
fancy armor belt and ten pieces of silver," Joab stated.
"But everyone knows that David wants his son brought back
unharmed," the man countered. "I wouldn't have done anything to
Absalom for a thousand pieces of silver. Why should you want me to
go against the king's wishes?"
"I don't have time to discuss the matter," Joab said
impatiently. "Just show me where Absalom is." Joab was more
concerned about David's safety and the unity of the nation than he
was about David's love for his rebellious son. Joab was also a
murderer at heart.
When Joab and ten of his men found David's son still hanging
by his head from a tree limb, Absalom was barely moving. Contrary
to David's order, Joab threw three heavy, metal darts into
Absalom's chest. Joab's ten men then yanked him down from the tree
and made certain, by use of their swords, that his life was ended.
(II Samuel 18:10-15.)
Absalom might have died even though Joab and his ten men
hadn't attacked him. But Joab had disobeyed David.
Absalom's body was thrown into a pit in the forest and
covered with a heap of stones. Fairly close to Jerusalem Absalom
had already caused a monument to be erected to his memory in the
event he didn't have a son to carry on his name. Instead of being
buried there, he ended up in a hole in the Wood of Ephraim.
Joab instructed the trumpeters to sound a signal that the
battle was over and that this needless bloodshed should be
stopped. About twenty thousand men died that day. Almost all of
them were from Absalom's army. More than half that number lost
their lives by trying to escape into the forest, where they died
from injuries, by fatigue, from being trapped by their pursuers
and even by the attacks of wild beasts. (II Samuel 18: 16-18.)
Ahimaaz, son of Zadok the priest and one of the two young men
who had taken a message from Jerusalem to David days previously,
was present at the battle site. Being an athletic young man with a
desire to be helpful, he hoped that he could be the one to run
with the news of battle back to David. He was so anxious for this
opportunity that he boldly suggested it to Joab.

Eager to Report Violence

"This isn't a very good time for you to be a messenger," is a

happier one for the king. Surely you wouldn't want to be the one
to tell him that his son is dead."
 Ahimaaz was disappointed, especially after Joab sent a young
Ethiopian runner off for Mahanaim to tell David that the battle
had been won. Joab intended that the runner should give only news
of the battle's outcome, but without telling anything about
Absalom.
"Let me be a second runner," Ahimaaz suggested to Joab. "Even
though I arrive later, I would very much like the opportunity to
take news to the king."
"I don't understand you," Joab frowned. "There would be no
reward coming to you for bringing news that somebody else already
has brought.
But go ahead and run if it means so much to you."
Ahimaaz eagerly set off in pursuit of the Ethiopian. At a
certain point he turned off on a different route, through level
country, which he knew would help him reach Mahanaim sooner, even
though the distance was greater. By the time he wearily neared the
city, the other runner was behind him. A watchman on the wall saw
Ahimaaz approaching and called down to David, who was waiting in a
high enclosure near the main gate, to tell him that there was a
man running toward the city. (II Samuel 18:19-24.)
"If he is alone, then probably he is bringing a message,"
David observed concernedly.
"Now I see another man running behind him," the watchman
called down.
"Another runner could be bringing even more news," David
said. By that time the watchman recognized Ahimaaz by the way he
ran. He told David, who was certain that the priest's son would be
bringing only a good report. (II Samuel 18:25-27.)
"I have good news!" Ahimaaz breathlessly called out as he
neared the gate.
He looked up to see the king, and crouched down with his
forehead to the ground in a gesture of respect. He was happy that
David was there to personally receive his message.
"Today the great God has saved you from your enemies!"
Ahimaaz excitedly shouted up to the king. "Your men have won the
battle!"
"I am thankful to God," David answered. "You say my men have
won the battle, but if my son's army has been defeated, what has
become of my son?"
"When Joab sent me, there was much excitement about some
matter," Ahimaaz carefully replied. "I started out before I could
learn what it was all about."
"Stay here while I talk to the other messenger who is coming
behind you," David told Ahimaaz. "Probably he can tell me more"
(II Samuel 18:28-30.) David anxiously awaited the next message.
As the tired Ethiopian neared the gate he shouted between
gasps that he had been sent to tell the king that God had
destroyed David's enemies by giving a complete victory to his
army.
"Is my son Absalom safe?" David anxiously called down to the
messenger.
"May all your enemies die as your son did," the Ethiopian
blurted out, not realizing how blunt his answer was to the king.

The Criminal Pitied

Shocked and sick at heart, David went to his living quarters.

On the way he couldn't help weeping, muttering Absalom's name
repeatedly, and wishing aloud that he could have died in Absalom's
stead. So great was David's affection for his son that he seemed
to forget all the evil and even murderous intentions Absalom had
harbored toward him. (II Samuel 18:31-33.)
A report rapidly spread to David's army that the king was
almost ill with grief because of Absalom's death. From there the
news was carried to other areas, soon plunging much of the nation
into a state of mourning, whereas people who were faithful to the
king should have been pleased and happy because David's army had
won. But King David's excessive grief for Absalom and his seeming
lack of concern of his faithful subjects quickly gave them a
feeling of despair. They felt that their devotion to David had
been rejected.
Instead of returning to Mahanaim with triumphant jubilance,
the men of David's army silently skulked back as though they had
committed some kind of crime. Soon they began to feel resentful.
(II Samuel 19:1-4.)
The gloomy attitude of David in spite of his offense to so
many people angered Joab. Without any effort to be respectful to
his superior, Joab rudely told David what he thought.
"Your attitude has made the people feel dejected," Joab
declared in a tone of irritation. "Instead of being thankful to
your army for saving your life and the lives of your family, you
have caused the men to feel ashamed. You act as though you care
more for your enemies than you do for your friends. Would it have
pleased you if Absalom had lived and your troops would have died?
Only you can bring your subjects out of the gloom that is over the
nation. It's up to you to come out of your solitude and go out and
show your good will and gratitude. If you don't, your army and
your followers will forsake you before this night is over, and
you'll run into far more trouble than you've had all your life!"
In spite of this emphatic, even insolent talk, David didn't
command Joab to cease speaking, although the king thought much
less of his army commander from then on. He realized that the
blunt Joab was right about showing gratitude to the army and his
friends. Shortly David appeared in public to greet the people and
dispel their gloom with cheerful words of thanks and friendliness.
Within a few days many Israelites were in a more pleasant mood.
(II Samuel 19:5-8.)
At the same time there was growing unrest in many parts of
the land. The civil war had all but torn the nation apart. There
were still many who wished that Absalom had become king. Others
were displeased because David didn't return to Jerusalem after the
victory over Absalom's military forces. (II Samuel 19:9-10.) But
the people of the tribe of Judah, who made up a large part of
Absalom's following, weren't anxious for David to return. Because
Jerusalem was at the border of the territory of Judah, the
attitude of the people there naturally gave David a reason for
concern.
"Remind the leaders of Judah that I am of their tribe and
that I am looking to them for their support and confidence," David
declared in a message to Zadok and Abiather, the priests at
Jerusalem. "Tell Amasa that I am going to remove Joab as commander
of my army, and that I wish to replace him with Amasa, the
commander of my son's defeated army."

Welcome to Dissension

When news of this intended change went throughout Judah, the

people were pleased because Amasa was also of the tribe of Judah
and Joab was disliked by so many in that tribe. David was aware of
that. His strategy was wise for more than one reason.
Amasa went through Judah persuading the tribal elders to
support King David. Soon the inhabitants of Judah began to be
friendly toward David. They even sent a delegation of leaders to
him to inform him that he was welcome back to Jerusalem as king of
the nation. When the people of that tribe heard that David was
about to leave Mahanaim, thousands of them swarmed down to Gilgal,
and from there eastward to the Jordan River. (II Samuel 19:11-15.)
By the time David, his family and many of his followers
appeared on the east side of the Jordan, a special ferry had been
built for bringing the king across the river. As David stepped off
on the west bank, a roar of welcome went up from the throats of
the great crowd.
Among the first to come to greet David was Shimei, the
Benjamite who had angrily thrown stones at David when the king was
previously fleeing from Jerusalem. With him were a thousand other
Benjamites to help Shimei impress King David. All of them bowed
toward. David as he came across the river. Ahead of them Shimei
threw himself on the ground before the king.
"I am the one who cursed you and threw stones at you when you
were escaping from Absalom," Shimei despairingly confessed.
"Because I know how wrong I was at the time, I was the first here
today so that I might ask you to forgive me and forget my foolish
and disrespectful conduct." (II Samuel 19:16-20.)
There was an awkward silence while David gazed at the
prostrate man. Abishai, Joab's brother, gave a signal to some of
his soldiers, who strode forward and roughly jerked Shimei to his
feet.
"Any man who curses our leader, who was chosen by God,
deserves only death!" Abishai growled. "Is that not right, my
king?"
"As king of Israel, it is my responsibility to make such
decisions," David spoke out with subdued anger. "I don't
understand why you should choose to make them for me, particularly
when I don't approve of them, and I am not in favor of this man or
any other man being put to death on this day!"
His face red with embarrassment, Abishai barked at his men to
release Shimei, who fell trembling to the ground again.
"I shall pardon the things you regret doing to me," David
told the Benjamite. "You shall not die. Return to your home in
peace." (II Samuel 19:21-23.)
As the procession started toward the west, David noticed the
familiar figure of Mephibosheth, Saul's crippled grandson. When
David had been on his way out of Jerusalem because of Absalom
threatening to take the city, Mephibosheth's servant, Ziba, had
told the king that his master had expected to become king. David
was so disappointed by Mephibosheth's attitude that he had decreed
that Ziba should take over Mephibosheth's possessions. (II Samuel
16:1-4.)
"I regretted to hear from Ziba that you were hopeful of
becoming king when I left Jerusalem," David told Mephibosheth. "I
had thought you to be loyal to me." (II Samuel 19:24-25.)
"I never had the idea of becoming king, and I have always
been loyal to you," Mephibosheth declared staunchly. "Ziba lied to
you about me. Because of that, I lost everything I owned. But why
should I cry about that when you have already done so much for my
family?"
David could tell that the man was speaking the truth. He
looked at Ziba, who was standing uncomfortably off to one side,
trying to hide his expression of guilt.
"I told you before that you could have your master's
possessions," David said to Ziba. "Now that I find that you didn't
tell me the truth, I want you to give Mephibosheth's property back
to him and divide the produce of the land as before."
"He is welcome to all of it," Mephibosheth said. "All that
matters to me now is that my king is returning to his home to
rule." (II Samuel 19:26-30.)
Barzillai, the Manassite who had been David's foremost host
in Mahanaim, also accompanied King David across the Jordan. David
invited Barzillai to accompany him to Jerusalem so the king could
honor him for all he had done for David at Mahanaim. Being an aged
man, Barzillai insisted upon returning home. But he allowed his
son Chimham to go with King David. (II Samuel 19:31-40; I Kings
2:7.) Apparently King David gave this young man a share of his own
family's inheritance at Bethlehem. (Jeremiah 41:17.)

Another Insurrection

After parting with Barzillai and the people of Mahanaim who

had become close friends to him, David later went on to Gilgal and
from there to Jerusalem. But while this trip was taking place, the
leaders of the various tribes began to argue about the manner in
which the king was conducted back to the capital. There was much
ill will among the other tribes because the people of Judah had
taken over the ceremonies that had to do with David's return.
Feeling ran higher and higher in this matter. (II Samuel 19:41-
43.) This mounting envy was the start of strife that would
promptly divide the nation of Israel.
A Benjamite named Sheba, a scheming and ambitious man of much
influence and means, realized that the time could be right, even
during David's triumphant return to Jerusalem, for ten of the
tribes to form an army with which Judah could be controlled or
even overpowered.
"We don't have enough voice in the government in Judah,"
Sheba declared to the people. "We should band together to build
our own power!"
Men from every tribe except Judah flocked to Sheba. But the
tribe of Judah escorted David safely to Jerusalem. (II Samuel
20:1-2.) When David found out that an army was being recruited to
be used against Judah, he told Amasa, his new army commander, to
assemble an army within three days.
In his desire to be more obedient, David put away the ten
concubines he had left to take care of his home, and never had
anything more to do with them than to see that they were cared for
the rest of their lives. (II Samuel 20:3-4.)
Amasa failed to get a fighting force together in three days.
David turned to Abishai, Joab's brother and an experienced
military leader, and ordered him to pursue Sheba with the troops
who were with David in Jerusalem. Abishai started northward. With
Abishai was his brother Joab, ambitious to regain command of the
army.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 106
A PLAGUE OF NUMBERS
AMASA David's new commander, had taken soldiers northward to
pursue Sheba and the rebellious Israelites. David decided that
Amasa was too slow and Abishai, a more experienced officer, would
do much better. So Abishai was sent with more troops.
Joab went with Abishai because he was intent on regaining
command of the army. When they overtook Amasa, Joab pretended to
be friendly with him, but suddenly ran his sword into Amasa's
chest. (II Samuel 20:1-10.)

A Cruel Age

In plain view of many soldiers Amasa fell by Joab's cruel and

deceptive action. He died in great agony. Not a man had the
courage to protest. Joab then proceeded to boldly take over the
command of Amasa's soldiers as well as those of his brother,
Abishai.
Joab and his soldiers continued northward in their pursuit of
Sheba's army. Perhaps Sheba would have escaped if it had not been
for a reliable report that Sheba and his men were in the city of
Abel. When Joab and his men arrived at Abel, which was south of
Mount Lebanon in the territory of Dan, they were unable to batter
their way through the gates.
Unhampered by the inhabitants, who made no move to defend
themselves, Joab's troops piled a bank of sand and rocks up
against one section of the wall, so that they could use battering
rams against the higher, thinner part of the wall. (II Samuel
20:11-15.)
When they were about to break through, a wise woman appeared
on top of the wall and loudly requested to speak with Joab. Action
ceased while Joab came forward to identify himself and find out
what the woman wanted.
"We are a peaceful, faithful people!" she called down. "Why
have you come here to destroy our city?"
"I'm not here for the purpose of destroying a city!" Joab
shouted back. "I am here to capture a Benjamite by the name of
Sheba, who with his army is fortified within your walls. He has
conspired against King David, and deserves to die. If your city
doesn't give him up to us, we'll come in after him. We'll subdue
him even if we have to tear your city apart!"
"What if we deliver him to you?" the woman asked.
"If you do that, we'll go away in peace," Joab promised.
"Then do no more damage to our walls," the woman said. "Give
us a little while, and we'll throw this Sheba's head out to you!"
There was no way of knowing whether or not the woman had
enough influence to fulfill her promise. But Joab waited. In any
event, she was a person of considerable influence there, and
managed to have Sheba beheaded. The head was tossed down to Joab,
who made certain that it was really Sheba's head. As he promised,
Joab left Abel and returned to Jerusalem to report to David that
another plan to take over the government of Israel had been
foiled. (II Samuel 20:16-22.)
David was relieved to learn that the present danger was over.
But he was disappointed and troubled because Joab had forced his
way, even by murder, back into the command of the army of Israel.
David could hardly change the situation, inasmuch as Joab was so
admired for his ability as an army officer -- though he had
enemies. God was obviously allowing Joab to remain as commander.
Even the king of Israel couldn't do much to change that.
David took advantage of this period of peace to improve the
organization of his government and to appoint officials to various
responsibilities. (II Samuel 20:23-26.)

Murder Brings Famine

During the next year the amount of rainfall in Israel was so

small that there was a serious crop failure throughout the land.
The following year the rainfall was even less. The year after that
there was an even greater drought. David was very concerned. He
was certain that God had brought on the condition for some
specific reason. He asked the priests, Zadok and Abiathar, to try
to find out why God had withheld rain from the Israelites.
An answer came from God to the priests, who told David that
the famine had come to Israel because of Saul. He had ordered many
Gibeonites to be slain in spite of a promise Joshua had made that
they wouldn't be killed even though they were Canaanites.
David called the leaders of the Gibeonites to find out how
they felt about the matter. He was told that they remembered the
incident with very strong feelings, and that they still expected
some kind of settlement from the Israelites, but not with money,
valuables or property.
"To right that wrong made by Saul, payment must be made with
seven lives from the family of Saul" the Gibeonites firmly stated.
On behalf of the nation David promised to give the seven men
to the Gibeonites. (II Samuel 21:1-6.) This would seem to be a
heartless thing to do, but something had to be done, because a
whole nation was suffering a famine brought on by faithless King
Saul who broke the agreement between Israel and the Gibeonites.
Seven men were chosen from among Saul's descendants and turned
over to the Gibeonites. Mephibosheth was excluded because of the
oath of perpetual friendship between his father Jonathan and King
David. (I Samuel 20:12-17, 42.) The Gibeonites hanged the seven
men David gave to them. The hanging corpses were protected from
wild beasts and birds for some time. They weren't cut down until
it started to rain days later when David finally took pity on
their guardian. (II Samuel 21:7-14.)
When he was much younger, David had led his army in a long
and successful struggle against the Philistines. For years they
had remained subdued. Now a small army of them appeared on the
west border of Judah to threaten the Israelite civilians living
there. When the aging king heard of it, he set out with troops to
stop the invaders before they could grow in numbers or penetrate
farther into Israel.
A little while after the Israelites attacked the Philistines,
David found that the vigorous action of battle was very tiring to
him. He grew so weary that he sank to his knees on the ground. The
champion of the Philistine troops, a giant named Ishbi-benob,
thought that David was wounded, and that this was a wonderful
opportunity to become famous as the slayer of the king of Israel.
(II Samuel 21:15-16).
Casting aside his huge spear, which was much heavier than the
average man could use, Ishbi-benob pulled out his oversize sword
and rushed toward David. Abishai, brother of Joab, noticed the
giant charging toward David with his sword upraised. Abishai
leaped forward in time to thrust his shield over David just as the
Philistine slashed viciously at the king. The blow landed on
Abishai's shield, or otherwise it would have meant instant death
for David.
Ishbi-benob was enraged at Abishai's action. He yanked back
his sword to thrust at Abishai, but the smaller man was too quick
for him. It was the giant who fell from a sword thrust, and not
the Israelite. When the Philistines saw that their champion was
dead, they gave up the fight and fled westward back to their home
territory.

Another Temptation

David had come very close to losing his life because of the
weariness that was natural for a man of his years. His officers
and advisors begged him not to go into the battle again. They
pointed out to him that it would be a blow to the whole nation if
he were killed in battle. Besides, it would invite unqualified men
to seek control of the kingdom. (II Samuel 21:17.)
Not long afterward the Philistine troops moved back into
Judah. Again the champion was another giant, this one named Saph.
David didn't go with his soldiers for this encounter, which
resulted in victory for the Israelites when a man named Sibbechai
courageously stood up to Saph and killed him in hand-to-hand
combat.
Undaunted, the Philistines came into Judah a third time, and
with still another giant, a brother of Goliath. As before, the
Philistines hastily retreated when their champion was overcome by
an Israelite named Elhanan.
The Philistines couldn't seem to learn that having giants on
their side wasn't necessarily a guarantee for victory. For a
fourth time they came into Israel, this time accompanied by a man
who was unique not only for his enormous size, but because he had
six fingers on each hand and six toes on each foot. Apparently the
Philistines thought that this freak would somehow impress and
terrorize the Israelites to the point that they would give up. The
giant was killed by David's nephew Jonathan, regardless of all his
extra toes and fingers. For the fourth time the Philistines
retreated to their home country. This ended, for a time, a period
of trouble for Israel. (II Samuel 21:18-22.)
To show his thanks to God for protection, blessings and
promises, David was inspired to compose a song. It is recorded in
the Bible from II Samuel 22:2 to 23:7.
Surrounded by capable leaders and protected from invasion by
many heroes (II Samuel 23:8-39), Israel's matters were going well.
David allowed himself to feel too secure and powerful. He began to
wonder just how many people were in his kingdom, and how Israel
compared in numbers to other nations. The more he thought about
it, the more he was tempted to take a census, although God didn't
want such a thing to be done.
At last the king called in Joab, his army commander, and
asked him to take men to every part of Israel to find out how many
men were fit for army duty.
"May all the people in our land be multiplied by God a
hundred times," Joab remarked. "But no matter what their numbers,
sir, it surely would displease God if we were to count them with
the purpose of trying to measure our nation's strength. If we were
to find that it is greater than we think, we could be tempted to
make some unwise moves against other nations."
"For one who obviously has been without fear of God," David
observed after giving Joab a long stare, "your present concern
with what could displease the Creator shows quite a change in your
thinking."
"Believe as you choose," Joab replied in his usual brusque
manner. "I don't think the idea is wise, and I know that the
officers under me think the same."

An Error Progresses

"I respect your opinion and those of the other officers," the
king went on firmly. "Nevertheless, I shall meet with you and
those officers to give you the details of how I want the census
taken." (II Samuel 24:1-4; I Chronicles 21:1-4.)
 Nine months and twenty days later the unwilling Joab and his
men returned to Jerusalem with their report after spending that
much time in covering almost all of Israel to number the able-
bodied men. (II Samuel 24:5-9.) The report given to David was that
Judah had about half a million men who could serve as soldiers,
and the other tribes, not counting Levi and Benjamin, could supply
over a million men. The grand total included the standing army and
frontier guard. (II Samuel 6:1.) Also the twelve monthly courses
of troops that did garrison duty for King David at Jerusalem, and
the twelve tribal chiefs' reserves. (I Chronicles 21:5; 27:1-22.)
Joab and his men didn't take a census of the tribe of Levi
because that tribe supplied the priests and their helpers. They
didn't get around to counting the men in the tribe of Benjamin or
completing the census because the census was disgusting to Joab.
Besides, by the time they got back to Jerusalem David was in a
state of great distress and told Joab not to bother to complete
the count. (I Chronicles 21:6; 27:24.)
The prophet Gad had come to the king with the alarming news
that God had disclosed to him that He was very displeased with
David for counting the people, a function that God would have
performed only at His command.
"You would be making a grievous mistake to discount what I'm
telling you," Gad warned. "God told me something terrible to tell
you. He said that because of what you have done punishment will
come to Israel. It will come in one of three ways. God is allowing
you to choose that way!"
"Go on," David muttered, shakily fearful of what Gad was
about to say.
"You must decide between three years of famine for Israel,
three months of heavy attacks by enemy nations and three days
pestilence from God," Gad continued. "Tell me what your choice is.
I must speak to God for you." (II Samuel 24:10-13; I Chronicles
21:7-12.)
David was quite shocked by Gad's words. For a brief period he
sat and stared blankly while the stark, awful truth sank into his
consciousness that God was again calling him to account for a sin.
But even under the stress it wasn't difficult for him to make the
decision that had to be made.
"Even though God is most powerful, I would rather fall into
His merciful hands than fall into the hands of my vengeful
enemies," the king told Gad. "If famine comes to our nation, I
might not suffer as much as others, but if pestilence comes, it
could fall upon all with equal misery. Therefore tell our God that
if punishment must come to Israel because of my sin, let it be
pestilence. May the Creator have mercy on us." (II Samuel 24:14; I
Chronicles 21:13.)
 Next morning, in the outlying sections of Israel, hundreds of
people fell dead. It was as though their hearts had stopped
beating. The abrupt deaths were confusing and terrifying to the
people who saw others dropping all about them. They couldn't know
that it was only the start of a terrible punishment sent
supernaturally by God. By the end of the day the mysterious lethal
malady had spread inward over the land, killing thousands more
people.

God's Altar of Mercy

When a whole day had passed, many people were dead. The awful
reports had reached so much of Israel that the nation was in a
devastating state of fear and mourning. But the situation grew
steadily worse, and as a third day rolled around the pestilence
had crept inward across Israel from all directions almost to
Jerusalem. By that time seventy thousand Israelites had died!
From the death reports that flooded into Jerusalem, it was
evident to David that the area of the capital was the only region
left in Israel where people hadn't been touched by the fatal
seizures. It occurred to the king that possibly God was leaving
Jerusalem till the last so that the thousands living there would
receive the full measure of God's anger.
"I have sinned! I have done a wicked thing!" David loudly
groaned, at last prostrating himself in repentant dejection on the
floor. "Don't let any more of my people die, God! Take me,
instead! Spare those in Jerusalem!" (II Samuel 24:15-17, I
Chronicles 21:14-17.)
Only a little while later that day Gad came to David to tell
him, and other leaders who were dressed in sackcloth as a sign of
mourning and repentance, that God had instructed that a special
altar should be quickly erected at a certain place on Mount
Moriah, a high area on the northeast side of the city.
"God knows that you deeply regret that you did wrong," Gad
said to David. "If you build this altar and make sacrifices there
as soon as possible, God won't allow the awful death plague to
continue."
The king heeded Gad's advice without delay. Together with
some of his advisors, he hurried to Mount Moriah. The top area of
the hill was owned by a local Jebusite king by the name of Ornan
(or Araunah), who had built a threshing floor there. King Ornan's
city, Jebus, was adjoining David's city and the two kings were
friends. Ornan was there at the time threshing wheat with his four
sons.
King Ornan was aware that people were dying in the regions
outside the city, and he was fearful of his sons or himself being
struck down at any time. But he had work to do, and he reasoned
that they would be no safer at home than at work. He was even more
concerned when he looked up to see the brilliance of an angel
above the land and to see David approaching with a few men.
Ornan's first impulse was to run and hide somewhere because he
thought the king wouldn't be coming to visit him at such a time
unless he had some reason to be angry with him. Hesitantly he went
to meet David and inquired how he could be of service to the
ruler.
"I would like to buy this property from you," David told
Ornan.
"If the king desires my property, he can have it," Ornan
declared.
"I'll give you more than a fair price," David said eagerly,
"I need this high spot on which to build an altar to make special
sacrifices to God. If it can be done this very day, perhaps He
won't let any more people die, and Jerusalem could be spared!" (II
Samuel 24:18-23; I Chronicles 21:18-24.)
Ornan stared at the anxious face of the king. He wondered if
selling his property could really be such a matter of life or
death.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 107
GOD CHOOSES SOLOMON

BECAUSE DAVID had gone against divine orders and had taken a
census in Israel, God had caused seventy thousand sudden deaths in
Israel.
Israel's king had then heeded the advice of the prophet Gad,
who had told him that the plague would be stopped if David would
quickly build an altar. The site God had chosen for the altar was
Mount Moriah, a high area on the northeast side of Jerusalem.

God Selects His Temple Site

The spot was owned by a local Jebusite king named Ornan.

Ornan had a threshing floor there and with his four sons was busy
threshing wheat when David arrived. (II Samuel 24:1-18; I
Chronicles 21:1-20.) As king over all the land of Israel, David
could have taken over the place to do as he wished. But it wasn't
his way to conduct himself in such a manner. When Ornan learned
why the king wanted his property, he was very anxious to
cooperate.
"You are welcome to all that I have here without price," he
told David. "If you are in need of wood for the fire, use my
threshing instruments. If you need animals for sacrificing, take
my oxen."
David was pleased at Ornan's willing and helpful attitude.
Because he wanted to act in a hurry, he accepted all that Ornan
offered, but he insisted on paying. The oxen cost the usual price
for farm animals. But David wanted several acres of land so God's
temple could later be built on the spot God had chosen. So he
bought the whole hill at a fair price. (II Samuel 24:19-25; I
Chronicles 21:21-25.) An altar was hastily erected, and animals
were sacrificed on it as soon as possible. God showed His approval
by sending fire from heaven to kindle flames on the altar.
A little while later servants came to David to inform him
that reports of new plague deaths had suddenly ceased coming in
from surrounding areas, and that no deaths had been reported from
within the city. (I Chronicles 21:26-30).
"That means that God has accepted your prayers and your
sacrifices," Gad assured David. "The plague has been stopped!"
Relieved and thankful, David dropped to his knees to worship
God for being so merciful as to halt the terrible spread of death
before it could reach the people of Jerusalem.
Realizing that this was the place where God wanted His future
temple to be built, David spent the rest of his life preparing
materials and setting aside most of his wealth to pay construction
costs and to decorate the temple. He gave his son Solomon the
complete plans and instructions God had given him. (I Chronicles
22:1-19; 29:1-19.)
David also thoroughly organized the priesthood and the
government. (I Chronicles, chapters 23-28.)
David's life had been so eventful and wearing that two years
later, although he was only sixty-nine years of age, his body was
as worn and weakened as that of a much older man. Among his
various infirmities mentioned slightly in Psalms 31:10 and 38:3
was his inability to remain comfortably warm, especially during
the cool evenings. Even though blankets were piled on him, his
circulation was so poor that he always felt chilled.
His servants and advisors decided that the only way he could
be helped was by putting a much younger person close to him, so
that the vigor, strength and warmth of youth would be imparted,
even in a small measure, to the ailing king. Using their own
judgment, the advisors chose a young woman for this purpose --
surprising as it may seem to those who read this account and who
will perhaps be moved to decide that David was again being very
foolish. This wasn't David's idea. The Bible states that she was
very helpful in caring for David and that there was no kind of
wrong relationship. (I Kings 1:1-4.)

A Brother's Schemes
 The deplorable thing that resulted from the king's infirmity
was the conduct of Adonijah, at that time David's oldest son.
Adonijah decided that his father was too old and senile to rule
Israel, and that he, Adonijah, should be the one to take his
father's place. He tried to impress the people by copying the
overly colorful ways of the late Absalom when he was attempting to
win the public to his cause. Adonijah chose several very fancy
chariots in which to ride about, and hired fifty men to run in
front of his chariots to loudly announce to the people that an
important person was passing through and to clear the roads or
streets of all obstructions.
David, in his ailing condition, wasn't told of all Adonijah
was doing. On the other hand, he was aware that his son was
strutting around with attendants, but he did nothing about it.
David was very sentimental about his sons, and wasn't always as
firm as he should have been for their good as well as his.
Whatever the situation, David made no move to prevent his son
from trying to take over the reins of the government of Israel.
Adonijah managed to obtain the backing of some of the influential
figures of the nation, including Joab, the military commander, and
Abiathar the priest. Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet
refused to help him. So did most of the powerful men and leaders
who had been close to David. (I Kings 1:5-8.)
To promote his cause and establish goodwill among his friends
and others whom he hoped to win over to his side, Adonijah
arranged for what we of this age would call a campaign rally. It
was held at a place where such functions were popular, and where
impressive sacrifices were made. Food and wine were in abundance.
The mood of those invited was anything but solemn. Most of David's
sons were asked to attend, as were many high officials. (I Kings
1:9-10.) Most of David's officers were ignored. So was Solomon,
the son of David and Bathsheba, the one David knew God had
appointed to be the next king of Israel. (I Chronicles 28:5.)
Nathan the prophet decided that Adonijah had carried matters
much too far, and that David should be stirred up to do something
about it. Knowing that Bathsheba had great influence with David,
he asked her to go to the king to warn him that there was danger
of Solomon and his mother losing their lives if Adonijah decided
to take extreme measures to obtain full and certain leadership.
"I am aware that you know David wants your son to succeed him
as God has commanded," Nathan told Bathsheba. "You must go to your
husband and tell him that this won't happen unless Adonijah's
ambition is brought to an end at once. God wants David to do his
part. When I know that you are speaking about this matter to
David, I'll join the two of you and repeat that the matter is
extremely urgent." (I Kings 1:11-14.)
 Bathsheba was anxious to do what she could to insure
Solomon's stepping into his father's place. She went at once to
David to explain how Adonijah had been acting and how he was
already the king of Israel in the minds of some of the people. She
pointed out that if his following increased and if David should
die, she and Solomon would come to be regarded as enemies of the
state because they were not included in Adonijah's followers.

The Plot Defeated

It was one of those days when David wasn't feeling too well.
The young woman especially chosen to wait on him was trying to
make him comfortable. Bathsheba could see that the king was moved
by the things she said, but he only nodded or shook his head. Then
it was announced that Nathan the prophet wished to speak with
David, whereupon Bathsheba left. When Nathan came in, he mentioned
to David all that Bathsheba had told her husband, but in a
different way intended to appeal to David's greatest interests.
"I don't understand why you are allowing another to become
king of Israel when it has long been God's command that Solomon
should come after you," Nathan pointed out to David. (I Kings
1:15-27.)
"Call Bathsheba. Have her come to me at once," David
responded, straightening up and suddenly looking very determined.
Nathan knew as he departed that the king had made a decision
of some kind. He was sure that it was the right one. When
Bathsheba arrived, David spiritedly reminded her that he had made
a vow that Solomon should surely become king of Israel and that he
wished to repeat that vow. Turning from Bathsheba, he told a guard
to call Zadok the priest, Nathan the prophet and Benaiah, a great
hero and captain of his guards. (II Samuel 23:20-23; 8:18.) When
these three men arrived, David instructed them to take Solomon to
a public gathering place just outside the west gates of Jerusalem.
"Benaiah, see that he is accompanied by most of my guards,"
David ordered. "And have him ride on my personal mule. Nathan and
Zadok, you will anoint my son Solomon as the next king of Israel.
Make a public proclamation so that the people will know what is
taking place. After the ceremonies are over, bring Solomon back
here."
"So be it!" Benaiah exclaimed. "I know this is according to
God's will. God has been with you, my king. May He be with Solomon
to exalt the throne of Israel, and to make it even greater than it
has been during your reign."
When the people in and around Jerusalem saw the king's guard
marching before and after the mule-borne Solomon and the two
priests, they swarmed together in increasing numbers to follow the
parade. By the time the ceremonies were over, and Solomon had been
anointed king, a huge crowd had gathered. There were the sounds of
great celebration, including the blowing of trumpets and pipes and
shouts of "Long live King Solomon!" with such volume that the
noise was heard in all the city and in some areas beyond. (I Kings
1:28-40; I Chronicles 29:20-25.)
Just at this time Adonijah's long, party-like rally to gain
followers was coming to an end. The last meal was over. Guests
were beginning to leave when the sounds of musical instruments and
the shouts of thousands of voices came clearly to Adonijah and
those with him.

Conspirators in Trouble

"There must be trouble somewhere," Joab observed concernedly.

"Perhaps the city is being attacked. What else could cause such an
uproar?"
As the wondering listeners paused anxiously, Jonathan the son
of Abiathar the priest came in from the street to join them.
Adonijah greeted him warmly, remarking what a brave man he was and
that surely he must be the bearer of good news.
"It could be good news for some, but I doubt that it is for
you," Jonathan replied uneasily. "David's son Solomon has just
been anointed the next king by Zadok the priest and Nathan the
prophet. The loud music and shouts you hear are coming from the
huge crowd that witnessed the ceremony. The people are happy and
enthusiastic about it." (I Kings 1:41-48).
A cheerless silence came over Adonijah's guests. Wordlessly
they filed out of the place and hurried to their homes, not
wishing to have anything more to do with any movement to try to
force their erstwhile champion on the throne of Israel. As for
Adonijah, he was the most uncomfortable and fearful. It was
evident that most of the people wanted Solomon to become king, and
that David would deal harshly with anyone who opposed the king.
There was dancing and singing in celebration of Solomon's
appointment as king. But Adonijah became alarmed at what he
imagined would happen to him because he had tried to become king
against his father's will. So he decided to seek protection at the
tabernacle. There he went to the altar where the sacrifices were
made, and clung to it desperately. The altar was regarded as a
refuge for those who had sinned. Adonijah thought it would be the
safest place for him if David's soldiers should come after him. (I
Kings 1:49-50.)
Solomon had taken over the responsibilities of the ruler of
Israel as soon as he had returned to the palace. Although he was
only about twenty years of age, he was capable of good judgment,
and took his high office very seriously. When he heard that
Adonijah was at the tabernacle and was trusting in the king to
spare his life, he sent men after Adonijah. The would-be king
thought that his end had come when he saw the soldiers swiftly
approaching the altar, and heard one of them order him to come
with them.
"If I step away from this sacred altar, you'll kill me,"
Adonijah shouted fearfully.
Strong arms reached up to wrest him down from the altar. He
was hustled quickly off and brought before Solomon. He prostrated
himself before his half-brother, expecting the new king to give an
order for his execution.
"You know that you have acted foolishly in trying to become
king," Solomon stated. "Because of this, whether you live or die
will depend on how you conduct yourself from now on. If you go the
right way, not a hair of your head will be harmed by any of my
men. Now return to your home."
Surprised and relieved, Adonijah muttered his thanks and
hastily left the palace. (I Kings 1:51-53.)

A Wise Father's Advice

Not long afterward, David informed Solomon that he was about

to die, and that he had some valuable advice to give him. The
advice was the kind that any wise father should give his son, but
there were reminders from the former king of Israel to the new
king.
"Keep God's commandments and statutes and judgments," David
told Solomon. "You will prosper and be successful if you do. God
told me that if my children would live according to His laws, men
of our family would continue on the throne of Israel. So prove
yourself an obedient man, worthy of being a king.
"Consider Joab and the murders he has committed in the name
of warfare. Handle him with care and good judgment, remembering
that he has great influence with many people, but don't let him
live long enough to die of old age. I should have had him punished
by death long before now.
"Be kind to those of the family of Barzillai the Gileadite,
who was such a help to me at the city of Mahanaim while I stayed
there in my forced absence from Jerusalem.
"Consider also the case of Shimei the Benjamite, who cursed
me when I was fleeing from Jerusalem. He tried to make amends by
meeting me at the Jordan river when I was returning to Jerusalem.
I promised him that I would not give orders to have him put to
death. But you know he was guilty. You should deal with him as
harshly as you should deal with Joab."
Some months after Solomon had become king, David died. He
served forty years as king of Israel. (I Kings 2:1-11; I
Chronicles 29:26-30.)
 During that time Israel became a powerful nation, but not as
wealthy and powerful as it would have been if David and especially
the people had followed God's laws more closely. Probably David is
the most remembered king of Israel because of his eventful life
and because he wrote a great portion of that part of the Bible
called the Book of Psalms. With much mourning David was buried in
a special sepulchre at Jerusalem. A great amount of wealth was
buried with him, part of which was taken from his tomb centuries
later.
Solomon used unusual wisdom at times during his reign,
insomuch that Israel remained strong and respected by the
surrounding nations. But matters didn't always go smoothly for the
new, young ruler.

Adonijah Tries Again

Adonijah, who had tried to become king, decided that he would

like to marry Abishag, the young woman who had been chosen to
physically strengthen David during his last days. Adonijah
cleverly went to Bathsheba about the matter, knowing that she
would have far more influence with the king than he would have.
Bathsheba promised Adonijah that she would ask her son the
favor. When she did, Solomon became very angry. He considered
Adonijah's request through his mother very improper. He rightly
suspected that this was the beginning of some kind of plot to
seize the government.
"Adonijah might as well have asked for the whole kingdom as
well," Solomon observed wrathfully to his mother. "I warned him
that his conduct would determine his fate. This turn of events
proves to me that he isn't worthy to live!" (I Kings 2:12-23.)
Solomon was concerned mostly by the thought that Adonijah was
making a move to again gain popularity with the people for the
purpose of another effort to become king. He ordered Benaiah, the
commander of the royal guard, to see that Adonijah should be
executed. (I Chronicles 18:17; I Kings 2:24-25.)
Afterward he ordered Abiathar the priest to come before him.
"I know how vigorously you worked for Adonijah to become
king," Solomon frowningly reminded Abiathar. "You were against
David my father, even though you knew God had set him on the
throne. It's my opinion that you deserve death as much as Adonijah
has deserved it." Abiathar's face turned white. Judging from the
king's stern expression, he was about to order another execution.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 108
SOLOMON BUILDS THE TEMPLE
ABIATHAR the priest, standing before angry King Solomon, expected
to be executed because he had told the people of Israel that
Adonijah should be their king.

God's Sentence

"You are guilty of treason!" Solomon exclaimed to Abiathar.

"But I won't put you to death now because you served for so many
years as priest during my father's reign and shared all his
troubles. However, you are no longer to serve as a priest. Go to
your home in the country outside Jerusalem and stay there." (I
Kings 2:26-27.)
Abiathar's removal from priestly duties brought about the
fulfillment of God's prophecy to his ancestor, the high priest
Eli, who had become careless in his office back in Samuel's time.
God told him that the priesthood would be taken from his family.
(I Samuel 2:12-36.) Abiathar was the last of the descendants of
Eli's family.
When Joab heard what had happened to his co-conspirators,
Adonijah and Abiathar, his usual self-confidence suddenly left
him. Fearing that he would be called before Solomon for
sentencing, he followed Adonijah's example and fled to the
tabernacle, where he claimed special refuge from death by clinging
to the altar.
On learning what Joab was doing, Solomon sent Benaiah to drag
him away from the altar and execute him. When Benaiah ordered Joab
to step away from the altar or be dragged away, Joab declared that
he preferred to die at the altar. Benaiah hesitated to act.
Instead, he reported to Solomon what Joab had said.
"If Joab wants to die at the altar, so be it!" Solomon
decreed. "Then bury him on his property out in the desert."
The grim order was carried out, ending the life of a man who
had been a very capable army commander, but who for years faced
the penalty of death because of his brazen acts of treacherous
murder. (I Kings 2:28-34; II Samuel 3:26-27; 20:8-10.)
Benaiah then became the undisputed commander of the army of
Israel, something that hadn't been possible while Joab and his
supporters had been around to interfere. At the same time Solomon
put Zadok the priest in Abiathar's place. (I Kings 2:35.) Zadok
was of the family of Eleazar, and thus the priesthood returned to
the family God had first chosen to be priests. (I Chronicles 6.)

No Mollycoddling of Criminals
 Next Solomon sent for Shimei, the Benjamite who had cursed
David. David had told Solomon that such an untrustworthy man
shouldn't be allowed to live too long.
"Get a home for yourself here in Jerusalem," Solomon ordered
Shimei. "Then stay here. If you ever go outside the walls, you'll
meet with death. If you wish to continue living, stay in this
city."
"You are a good man," Shimei grinned with relief at the king
as he bowed low. "Your humble and thankful servant will do as you
say." (I Kings 2:36-38.)
Three years later two of Shimei's servants ran away from his
home and hid themselves in the Philistine city of Gath. Shimei was
determined to get the two back. When he was told where they were,
he took other servants to Gath, found the runaway couple and
brought them back to Jerusalem. All this was reported to Solomon,
who had Shimei brought before him.
"I warned you that if you ever left Jerusalem you would be
responsible for your death," Solomon reminded the trembling
Benjamite. "You promised then that you would obey that
restriction. Why have you broken you word? Don't you realize that
you're now subject to death? But even if you hadn't gone out of
Jerusalem, you are still guilty of cursing my father the king, and
for that wickedness it's God's judgment that you pay the death
penalty."
By this time Shimei was too frightened to answer. At a
gesture from the king, soldiers removed Shimei from the palace. A
little later he was executed. (I Kings 2:39-46.)

Solomon Marries Pharaoh's Daughter

Although God had told the Israelites that they shouldn't

intermarry with those of other nations, Solomon desired to marry a
daughter of the king of Egypt. There were many beautiful women in
Israel, but the king had received reports that the Egyptian
princess was so beautiful that he made a special effort to become
friendly with the Egyptian king. Pharaoh was pleased that Israel's
leader would make such harmonious gestures. It wasn't difficult,
after that, to arrange for the Egyptian woman to be brought to
Jerusalem, where she was married to Solomon. (I Kings 3:1.)
At that time Solomon built a new palace and continued
construction on a stronger wall around Jerusalem, started by
David. Because matters went so well in Israel, Solomon declared a
special day of worship at Gibeon, where the tabernacle was. In
front of it was the brass altar that had been made by the
Israelites when they were on their way from Egypt to Canaan. There
Solomon and many of his people sacrificed to God. (I Kings 3:2-4;
II Chronicles 1:1-6.)
 That night Solomon was weary from the many activities of the
day, which included a moving speech to the men of high rank in the
nation. The king fell into a deep sleep. He dreamed that he met
God, and that God told him that because he had been obedient in so
many things, he could have anything he wished to ask for as a
special gift from the Creator.
"You have already given me much by being so merciful to my
father and allowing me to sit on the throne of Israel," Solomon
said. "I don't have the wisdom I should have as king. There are
problems and decisions that perplex me. I don't know sometimes
which way to turn. I want to choose the right ways because a great
nation should have great leadership. Above all things I choose to
ask you for special wisdom with which to rightly and justly rule
your people." (I Kings 3:5-9; II Chronicles 1:7-10.)
Solomon dreamed that he prostrated himself before God during
an uncomfortable silence that followed. Had God expected him to
ask for something greater than wisdom? Should he have asked for
good health for his people or for some other thing that would have
been less personal?
Finally God spoke.

A Divine Gift of Wisdom

"Because you have asked for wisdom with which to rule well, I
shall grant you wisdom that is greater than that of any man. Your
wisdom will surpass that of anyone who has ever lived, and will be
greater than that of anyone to live in the future. I am pleased
that you didn't ask for long life, riches or death to all your
enemies. Therefore I shall also give you wealth. You shall be the
most honored of kings. If you obey my laws, I shall give you a
long life."
When Solomon awoke he had a strange feeling that what had
taken place was more than a dream. The more he pondered over it,
the more clearly he realized that God had actually spoken to him.
It was such an outstanding experience for him that as soon as he
returned to Jerusalem, he made more burnt offerings and more peace
offerings, and gave a special feast for his servants and those who
worked with him in the governing of Israel. (I Kings 3:10-15; II
Chronicles 1:11-13.)
An example of the wisdom God gave to Solomon is shown in the
case of two women of low character who came before the king to
both claim the same child. They lived in the same house. One gave
birth to a baby. The other gave birth to a child three days later.
The woman who had the first birth claimed that the other woman
accidentally lay on her own child and smothered it. l
"When she discovered it was dead," the first woman told the
king, "she came into my room at night, while I was asleep, and
stole my infant son from me. She put her dead son next to me. When
I awoke to nurse him, I found him lifeless. I thought at the time
that it was mine, but in the morning I discovered it wasn't my
child. This is my child you see before you. I want him back."
"But it didn't happen the way she told it," the second woman
said to Solomon. "This baby is mine. I didn't steal it from her.
The dead baby is hers."
Solomon knew that one of the women wasn't telling the truth.
Probably he could tell which one it was, but he wanted to show up
the untruthful one before those present. He called for a soldier
with a sword to come before him. When the man strode in, weapon in
hand, Solomon instructed him to take the baby.
"Cut this infant in two!" the king ordered the startled
soldier. "Then give half to this woman and the other to that
woman."
"Don't!" exclaimed the true mother, leaping forward in
anguished excitement. "Give her the baby! Please don't harm it!"
"Don't listen to her!" the other woman blurted out.
"That's enough!" Solomon said, holding up a restraining hand
toward the women and the soldier. "Give the child to the woman who
doesn't want you to harm it. She tried to save it, and that proves
that she is its mother."
Reports of this matter, as well as others that had to do with
Solomon's decisions, spread around the nation. People could
discern that Solomon was being inspired by God. Respect for the
king of Israel grew with the news of how wisely he handled
problems. God was keeping his promises made to Solomon in the
dream. (I Kings 3:16-28.)
Solomon enjoyed a peaceable and prosperous reign as the years
went on. Nearby kingdoms such as Moab, Ammon, Syria and Damascus
paid tribute to him. Including all the nations that came under his
authority, Solomon's kingdom extended from the Euphrates River on
the north and east to Egypt and the Great Sea (the Mediterranean)
on the south and west.

Solomon Grows in Fame and Influence

From all parts of the land food was brought to Solomon's

table. To feed everyone in the royal establishment the provisions
for just one day included two hundred and forty bushels of fine
flour, four hundred and eighty bushels of meal, ten stall-fattened
bulls, twenty bulls from pastures and a hundred sheep and goats.
To this was added varying numbers of deer, antelope and fattened
fowl. How many people were fed every day by this amount of food
isn't stated in the Bible, but there must have been quite a crowd.
(I Kings 4:1-25.)
 God forbade Israel to maintain cavalry of chariot horses as
part of a standing army. (Deuteronomy 17:14-16.) God didn't want
the nation to build a mighty war machine that would cause the
nation to lose sight of God as their protector and provoke the
jealousy of other nations. However, Solomon accumulated thousands
of war-horses. (I Kings 4:26-28; II Chronicles 1:14-17.) When war
did come in a later age, the Israelites had less success in
battle, using cavalry, than they did before they had any to use.
Until Solomon's time the seats of learning were presumed to
be in Egypt and the east, where the Arabians, Chaldeans and
Persians lived. In these nations were a few men famous for their
exceptional -- and sometimes unusual -- knowledge. There were
seers and sages, and even wizards who received their information
from demons.
Because God had imbued Solomon with an exceptional mind, good
sense and an understanding of people and things, he had more
wisdom than any of the so-called wise men. He also had more
knowledge than most, having a God-given ability to apply himself
diligently to observing, studying and remembering. He could speak
with authority on anything from small insects to animals, and from
minute plants to large trees. He knew much about history,
mathematics, music and other subjects. Probably he had at least a
basic understanding of astronomy. He wrote more than a thousand
songs. Hundreds of his proverbs, of which he produced thousands,
are preserved in the book of Proverbs in the Bible for our
learning. Solomon's fame for wisdom and knowledge became so great
that kings from all nations came in person or sent representatives
to ask his opinions and advice. (I Kings 4:29-34.)
This was the result of the gift from God. When the Creator
makes a promise, He carries it out in full and often unexpected
measure.

Solomon Begins the Temple

Over a hundred miles north of Jerusalem, close to the

territory of Asher, on the eastern edge of the Great Sea, was the
little kingdom of Tyre. Hiram, king of Tyre, had always been
friendly toward David. As a gesture of goodwill, he had sent
craftsmen and materials, about thirty years before, for building
David's home at Jerusalem. Much of it was constructed with cedar
that grew near Tyre. (II Samuel 5:11; I Chronicles 14:1.)
When Hiram heard that Solomon had become king, he sent
emissaries to bring congratulations. Knowing what Hiram had done
for his father, Solomon was appreciative. (I Kings 5:1.) It was
then that the idea came to Solomon to employ the excellent
craftsmen of Tyre to work on the temple he knew should be built
during his reign.
 "You will remember that my father wanted to build a temple
that would be dedicated to God," Solomon told Hiram in a return
message taken to Tyre. "He had so many wars to fight in his time
that it wasn't God's will that such a project should be
undertaken. Now Israel is at peace. I intend to build that temple
while my nation is free from strife. It would please me and my
people if your nation would supply cedar and fir trees for lumber,
for which I will pay you in gold, silver or any produce of Israel
you desire. I also wish to hire your expert craftsmen to work with
the men I shall supply as laborers." (I Kings 5:2-6; II Chronicles
2:1-10.)
Hiram was happy to learn of this. He sent messengers back
soon with a letter to the king of Israel.
"I am honored to do what I can to help you build the temple,"
the letter read. "I shall supply all the fir, cedar and any other
kind of trees you need. My men will move the timber down from the
mountains to the sea after cutting it to the sizes you require.
Then they will float it southward to Joppa, and from there you can
transport it to Jerusalem. In payment for this, we choose to
receive produce from your country." (I Kings 5:7-9; II Chronicles
2:11-16.)
Eventually the timber, carefully cut to Solomon's orders,
arrived in Jerusalem. In return, Solomon sent great amounts of
wheat, barley, oil and wine. Part of it was for Hiram's workers,
and part for Hiram and his household. The part for his household
was sent every year for many years after that. (I Kings 5:10-12.)
At that time there were many people in Israel who weren't
Israelites. Some were prisoners of war from David's reign. Many
others had been drawn to Israel because that nation had become so
famous and respected due to Solomon's reputation for learning and
wisdom. And many came because Israel was peaceful and prosperous.
When Solomon found that there were 153,600 such people, he decided
to use them in the preparation and transport of materials for the
building of the temple, which had long before been planned by
David, through God's inspiration, down to the smallest detail.
Now it was Solomon's duty to carry out those plans. He put
seventy thousand of the aliens in Israel to work leveling the
temple site and transporting stones and timbers. Eighty thousand
were used to cut gigantic foundation and building stones in the
nearby hills. Thirty thousand men, picked mostly from the
Israelites, were sent in relays of ten thousand at a time to help
the Tyrians with the cutting of timber around Mt. Lebanon. Each
unit worked a month, then rested for two months while another unit
worked. There were so many workers in all that more than three
thousand foremen were required to oversee them. (II Chronicles
2:17-18; I Kings 5:13-18.)
 For years this vast force labored to supply and prepare
timber and stone for the temple. All the materials brought to
Jerusalem were already cut, smoothed and grooved or bored to exact
measurements, so that their placing together was the only process
that remained, though that part required seven years of labor
because of the care and perfection involved. Huge squared and
polished stones, said by some writers to have been up to thirty
feet in length and as much as six feet thick, were slowly moved
into the city by large gangs of men and work animals. These were
for the foundation. They were set into the top of Mt. Moriah,
where a threshing floor had once been, and where David had later
built an altar on which to make special sacrifices because of a
plague that had come to Israel.
With workmen teeming over Mt. Moriah, one can imagine that
there was generally quite a din. The noises of tools on wood and
stone might have been heard all over the city. But it didn't
happen that way. There was no sound of a metal tool because all
cutting, trimming, grinding, drilling and polishing had previously
taken place. (I Kings 6; II Chronicles 3.)
Slowly the temple took shape.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 109
SOLOMON DEDICATES GOD'S TEMPLE

IN THE EARLY years of Solomon's reign the top of Mt. Moriah began
to look much different than it did about a decade before. Then
there was only a threshing floor there. The threshing operations
had been removed so that David could build a special altar. (II
Samuel 24:15-25.)

Lay a Firm Foundation

In Solomon's reign the altar was removed and the top of the
small mountain was leveled off to make a much wider area. The
leveled mountain had to receive the huge foundation stones that
were laboriously moved in to form the base of the temple and its
surrounding flat area. All this was encompassed by a stone wall.
Within it came into being some of the most elaborate and ornate
structures that had ever been built. (I Kings 6.) These beautiful
buildings and their highly decorative interiors had been planned
by David, but God had forbidden him to carry out their
construction because David had so often relied on his army to
protect Israel instead of relying on God. (I Kings 5:2-3.)
The chief architect and skilled metal worker on this great
project was a man from Tyre by the name of Hiram, the same name as
that of the king of that country. Besides putting plans for the
temple into workable order, he also designed and labored on much
of the decorative work and on such things as vessels, tables,
lamps and pillars (I Kings 7.)
Ever since the tabernacle had been constructed when the
Israelites had been at Mt. Sinai, it had consisted mainly of
fabric and skins so that it could be taken down and carried. Now,
at last, the tabernacle was replaced by a beautiful, solid
structure of stone, timber, gold, silver, precious stones, carved
figures, dazzling colors of linen and carved palm trees, flowers
and fruit. As in the original tabernacle, there was the outer
area, the Holy Place and the Holy of Holies. The Ark of the
Covenant was later placed in the Holy of Holies.
To the sides and back of the main buildings were added
chambers for the priests and attendants, and rooms for storing
treasures. The portable brass laver for the priests to wash in,
made at Mt. Sinai, was replaced by a round brass, bowl-shaped
container twenty-one feet across and supported by twelve large
brass bulls.
The main sections of the temple were much larger than similar
sections of the tabernacle. The outer part, or porch, was about
forty-two feet wide. The main building was floored with fir and
had inner walls of cedar. Both were then covered with gold. Aside
from the priest's chambers, this building was about a hundred and
twenty-six feet long, forty-two feet wide and sixty-three feet
high. That wasn't a huge building, but with other structures,
stone-paved court, towers and walls, the whole establishment
covered several acres.
The furnishings of the temple were many, including chains,
candlesticks, tongs, bowls, snuffers, basins, spoons, and censers
to burn incense in. All these were fashioned from brass, gold or
silver, and in a style and skill that made them outstanding in
appearance and quality. (I Kings 6 and 7; II Chronicles 3 and 4.)
The temple was finished, along with its furnishings in the
eleventh year of Solomon's reign. (I Kings 6:1, 37-38; II
Chronicles 3:1-2.) In the next several months Solomon placed in
the temple the very fine furnishings that David had dedicated for
the temple.

Solomon's Invitation

Almost a year after the temple was completed, when abundant

crops had been harvested and it was time for the Festival of
Tabernacles, Solomon invited the leaders of all the tribes of
Israel and all of the chiefs of the clans to come to Jerusalem. (I
Kings 8:1-2; II Chronicles 5:1-3.)
 It wasn't necessary for the king to invite anyone to
Jerusalem for the Festival of Tabernacles, because that was an
assembly commanded by God, just as it still is. (See Leviticus
23:33-35, 41; Zechariah 14:16-19; Deuteronomy 16:13-15.) Observing
God's annual Holy Days is as important to God and to obedient
people as is the observance of the weekly Sabbath. (John 4:45;
7:10; Acts 18:21.) Solomon knew that Israelites who respected
their Creator would come to the Fall Festival at Jerusalem of
their own accord. But on this occasion he invited them to arrive a
week earlier to attend the dedication of the temple. (II
Chronicles 7:8-9.)
Thousands upon thousands of Israelites poured into Jerusalem
to attend the greatest occasion since the giving of the Ten
Commandments at Mt. Sinai. There was an elaborate parade in which
the Ark of the Covenant was brought from the place where David had
housed it. The priests and their assistants followed, bearing the
costly equipment, such as bowls and candlesticks, with which the
tabernacle in the wilderness had been furnished.
The ark was carefully and ceremoniously deposited beyond the
holy veil in the Holy of Holies, where had been constructed two
cherubim of olive wood, overlaid with gold. Standing side by side,
each was twenty-one feet high and with two wings ten and a half
feet long, so that their four wings extended out from the figures
for a distance of forty-two feet. The ark was placed beneath these
towering, gleaming statues.
At that time there was nothing inside the ark except the two
tables of stone inscribed with the Ten Commandments. They had been
there since Moses had put them in the ark at Mt. Sinai. (I Kings
8:3-9; II Chronicles 5:4-10.)
During the parade and the ceremonious furnishing of the
temple and even long afterward, sacrifices were made at many
places in Jerusalem by priests who weren't otherwise occupied. So
many sheep and oxen were sacrificed and eaten in the next several
days that the number was never known or recorded. The multitudes
of people who had come to the city showed such an enthusiasm for
making offerings that Solomon was quite pleased. What was much
more important was how much God was pleased. He must have been in
some measure, or the next awe-inspiring event wouldn't have taken
place.
Priests were coming in and out of the holy area. At a brief
interval when all were outside for a musical portion of the
dedication, a strange, thick glowing cloud suddenly filled the
temple.
Nearby were the many singers and musicians performing at the
time, possibly rendering the 136th Psalm written by David. When
they noticed what was taking place, it was difficult for them to
continue. Some of the priests tried to get back inside the
building, but quickly retreated when they found that the
mysterious cloudiness was more than just an ordinary mass of
vapor. Then other people who were close to the temple saw the
strange cloud. The festive noise and music died down to be
replaced by an awed silence. (I Kings 8:10-11; II Chronicles 5:11-
14.)
Solomon was standing facing the altar, which contained wood
and flesh laid on it for a burnt offering. He turned to the crowd
and enthusiastically pointed to the cloud-like mass that wafted
through the doors and windows of the temple.
"This is a sign that God is with us!" he exclaimed loudly to
the people. "The Eternal -- Yahweh -- the God of Israel has
accepted the house we have built for Him! This has become His
dwelling place!"
While the crowd stood in respectful awe Solomon ascended a
brass platform erected especially for the occasion. From there he
reminded the people how merciful God had been to them ever since
their ancestors had left Egypt, and how the temple had at last
come into being.
Then the king dropped to his knees, held his hands toward the
sky and voiced a prayer with such volume that it could be heard by
thousands. He praised God for how great He is. He observed that
the temple wasn't much of a residence, compared to the whole
universe, for a Creator who was great enough to fill all the
universe. Solomon asked that God would put His name on the temple
nevertheless, as a place where He would come to be close to His
people, and that God would listen to their prayers, forgive their
sins when they repented, and rescue them from their enemies,
famine, disease, drought and pestilence. (I Kings 8: 12-53; II
Chronicles 6:1-42.)

The Eternal Answers

Right after Solomon had spoken the last words of the eloquent
and moving address to God, a blinding bolt of fire hissed down
from the sky, followed by a sharp, deafening crack of thunder. The
fire struck squarely on the altar. There was a burst of thick
smoke. When it cleared away only seconds later, the wood and
animal flesh that had been there were entirely gone!
God's dramatic manner of showing that He was pleased with the
temple, the sacrifices and Solomon's prayer caused the thousands
of startled onlookers to bow with their faces to the ground in
reverence. (II Chronicles 7:1-3.)
To encourage the crowd, Solomon waved to the musicians and
singers to continue. They soon regained their composure and went
on with their playing and singing with more zest than ever.
Gradually the people got to their feet and joined them in song.
The sound of their spirited voices could be heard for miles.
Meanwhile, the vapor-like cloud continued slowly swirling through
the temple, still delaying the priests in carrying out many of
their intended duties. A great part of them joined the musicians
with instruments of their own, adding to the volume of the music.
The people were so inspired by the unusual events at the
dedication of the temple that they moved into the days of the
Festival of Tabernacles with an exceptionally happy and worshipful
attitude. There was much activity, including informative addresses
from the king and from the high priest, musical concerts, periods
of mass worship and prayer, dancing, visiting, dining and the
sacrificing and eating of many animals. It was a happy time. The
occasion is one commanded by God for the benefit of His people. It
is to be observed by God's New Testament Church also, although
there is now no need of sacrificing animal flesh because Christ is
the sacrifice for those who repent, believe and obey God's laws.
Twenty-two thousand cattle and a hundred and twenty thousand
sheep were sacrificed and eaten at the temple dedication alone.
Because the main brass altar was too small to handle the offerings
that were to be consumed, another temporary altar was erected
nearby. (I Kings 8:54-64; II Chronicles 7:4-7.)

A Palace, Too

The cloud departed from the temple after the seven-day

festival -- plus an eighth day that was a Holy Day -- was over.
The Israelites returned to their homes in a joyful and thankful
state of mind. It had been a prosperous year for them, and they
had been brought closer to God because of their experiences at the
temple and the inspiration and instruction they had received from
God through Solomon and the priests. (I Kings 8:65-66; II
Chronicles 7:8-11.) Years later Solomon wrote, among his many wise
observations, one that fitted the occasion well: "When the
righteous are in authority, the people rejoice." (Proverbs 29:2.)
The cost of the temple was more than paid for by the
offerings set aside by David for the project, and by other
offerings made to God over the early years of Solomon's reign.
Solomon's next project was the building of a palace for
himself. It was thirteen years in construction! It took longer to
build than the temple because fewer men worked on it and the king
wasn't as anxious to finish the palace as he had been to finish
the building dedicated to God. The main section was a beautiful
structure of costly stone and cedar more than two hundred feet
long, over a hundred feet wide and as high as a modern six-story
office building. In this part was Solomon's sumptuous throne room,
furnished with costly objects and decorated with precious stones
set in lavish areas of gold. Here was where thousands of problems
were brought to him, and where he made so many of his wise
judgments and decisions.
Another section was built for Solomon's wife, the Egyptian
princess who had been brought up from her native land years
before. (I Kings 7-89:24; II Chronicles 8:11.) Other areas
contained dining rooms, game rooms and guest quarters. One ancient
authority refers to Solomon's palace as being a somewhat
mysterious place, inasmuch as the exact number of rooms remained a
secret. Many of them were allegedly underground, some connected by
obscure passages to vaults.
Whatever the facts, the outstanding one was that Solomon's
palace was a most unusual residence. It was surrounded by vast
porches built of huge blocks of stone. Beyond the porches were
beautiful gardens embellished with unique sculpture. Porticos,
pillars, walls, towers and gateways were supported, connected or
bedecked by hundreds of cedar beams.
As with the temple, much of the material for the palace came
from Tyre or nearby territory in exchange for produce from Israel.
And again Solomon hired the expert artisans from Tyre.

"Obey Me and I Will Make You Great"

After Solomon finished building the temple and palace, God

contacted him a second time. Again it was in the same manner in
which He had appeared to Solomon after he had become king and when
he had made special sacrifices at Gibeon. He was awakened from a
deep sleep by a firm, commanding voice speaking his name. Perhaps
he was only dreaming that he had awakened. However it happened, he
realized later that it was God's voice or the voice of an angel
bringing a message from the Creator.
"When you dedicated the temple to me," the voice uttered, "I
answered your prayer by hallowing that place. I put my name there
and occupied the temple with the desire to remain there on and on
into the future.
"If you will obey me as well as did David your father, and if
you will live according to my commandments, statutes and
judgments, men from your family will be on the throne over all
Israel forever. I made the same promise to your father. But if you
or your children turn from my laws to follow pagan religions, I
will cut off Israel from the land I provided. Your nation will
become only a word spoken in mockery and derision. I shall leave
that high temple. It will fall into ruins, and People passing will
ask what I have done to it. They shall learn that it happened
because Israel forsook their God, who had rescued them from Egypt.
If they choose to follow other gods, those gods won't be able to
rescue the people from the evil I shall bring on them." (I Kings
9:1-9; II Chronicles 7:12-22.)
 After this reminder, Solomon renewed his determination to
continue to obey God. His intentions and attitude at that time
were right. He was thankful for his personal prosperity and that
of his nation. But the king had certain strong desires that could
cause trouble for the whole nation unless they were controlled.
When the complete cost of Solomon's palace and his other
public buildings was finally summed up, it was evident that
produce from Israel wasn't enough to fairly pay the king of Tyre
for all he had provided for king Solomon's projects. Solomon
decided that the difference could be generously made up for by
giving the king of Tyre twenty towns in the north border region of
the territories of the Israelite tribes of Asher and Naphtali.
These towns were inhabited by Canaanites, living in the
nation Israel. King Hiram of Tyre was anxious to learn just what
he had obtained. He set out on a tour of his reward, pleased that
his small kingdom could be enlarged by so many towns.
Hiram was somewhat shocked when he found that the towns were
inhabited by mostly rather poor farm workers. Because he preferred
to deal in other kinds of commerce, he was disappointed that there
was so little activity except in agriculture. The message Hiram
soon sent to Solomon was not a happy one for the king of Israel.
"I have decided that it would not be to the best interests of
either of us for me to accept the proffered towns. Undoubtedly
they are of much greater value to Israel than to my nation. For
you they could be necessary fortifications. For me they are a bit
too far inland to be of sufficient benefit." (I Kings 9:10-14; II
Chronicles 8:1-2.)
This refusal of the towns, a matter which Solomon considered
somewhat of an indignity, meant that some other way would have to
be found for paying Israel's debt to Tyre.
Possibly the king could have come up with some means besides
that he finally chose. (I Kings 9:15.) It had a part in the
eventual downfall of his nation. It has been a cause of other
nations failing financially. Our nation is burdened heavily with
it.
Solomon decided that he would pay Israel's debt on the palace
and other public projects simply by demanding more taxes from the
people.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 110
KING SOLOMON'S SINS

TO PAY A DEBT to the king of Tyre, Solomon required that the

Israelites pay more taxes. With this extra revenue he also built a
part of the wall around Jerusalem and repaired and fortified
several cities to the northwest and north.
Most of the hard labor on the cities was done by Canaanites
living in those vicinities. These Amorites, Hittites, Perizzites,
Hivites and Jebusites were drafted for work, and were regarded
almost as slaves. (I Kings 9:15-23; II Chronicles 8:1-10.)

Solomon's Fabulous Voyages

About the same time Solomon increased his fighting force by

adding to the numbers of his horsemen and chariots. He even
established a navy, but it was more for commercial purposes than
for war. The home port was in the Gulf of Aqaba, the east finger
of the Red Sea reaching up toward the rock-walled city of Petra.
With these ships the king hoped to establish trade relations with
distant countries that could supply unusual produce and rare
items.
The Israelites had recently become a maritime people. But
Solomon had to ask aid of the Tyrians, many of whom were sailors
because their people had lived for generations on the eastern
shore of the Great Sea. Tyrians trained a number of Israelites in
the crafts of shipbuilding and the skills of sailing. Probably the
ships were manned by crews that were more Tyrian than Israelite.
(I Kings 9:26-28; II Chronicles 8:17-18.)
The ambitious voyages, some three years long, turned out to
be profitable for Solomon. In one trip alone his ships would bring
back cargoes that were worth fabulous sums. They sailed down the
Red Sea, probably putting in at ports on the northeast coast of
Africa. From there they went eastward into the Arabian Sea and on
to the distant ports of India, Ceylon, Malaya and Japan.
When the ships returned, they brought spices, apes, peacocks,
gold, silver, ivory, rare kinds of wood and other kinds of
valuable and unique objects that stirred up deep interest and
wonder in the many Israelites who had the opportunity to view them
or own some of them. (I Kings 10:11-12, 14-15, 22-23; II
Chronicles 9:10-11, 13-14, 21-22.)

Queen of Sheba Visits Solomon

Meanwhile reports of Solomon's wisdom and wealth stirred the

feminine curiosity of the Queen of Sheba to such an extent that
she decided to make a trip to Jerusalem to find out in person how
much the reports were exaggerated. The land of Sheba lay in
Southern Arabia and in Ethiopia and Upper Egypt and Nubia. At that
time the Queen of Sheba (Sheba was a son of Cush, the son of Ham)
ruled Ethiopia and Egypt. Historians have so falsified Egyptian
history that they have completely lost the identity of this famous
queen who is dated in history books over 500 years too early.
The Queen of Sheba, as she is referred to in the Bible, set
out from her capital city Thebes with many servants and a large
train of camels loaded with spices, gold and jewels. This wealth
she presented to Solomon as a gift of friendship when she arrived
in Jerusalem.

No Question Too Hard

To test the power of Solomon's mind, the queen asked him the
answers to many difficult riddles. In ancient times this kind of
mental gymnastic was a sort of equivalent of the higher type of
intelligence test of today, except that it was regarded more of a
game or a matching of wits. Solomon gave such prompt and
outstanding answers that his guest was startled. She then asked
him about many practical things, including her personal problems.
The helpful and informative replies she received kindled in her a
growing respect for the Israelite king.
In the days that followed during her long visit, the queen
was amazed at the beauty of the temple, the magnificence of
Solomon's palace, the unusual design of his throne, the
extraordinary choice of food at his table, the faithful obedience
of his servants, the efficiency of his staff members and officers,
his superb clothing and the rich attire of those about him and the
way in which he made sacrifices to his God with such roaring
fires.
"When I heard glowing reports about your wisdom and
prosperity, I didn't believe them," the queen admitted to Solomon.
"Since coming here I've found that the reports should have been
twice as exciting and colorful to completely inform me. Israel
must be very happy to have a king like you. Your God must indeed
love your people to allow them to have such a wise ruler." (I
Kings 10:1-10; II Chronicles 9:1-9.)
When the queen prepared to leave, Solomon didn't allow her
camels to be taken back unloaded. She had given him gold of
highest quality and of enormous value, besides costly stones and
an immense quantity of spices. Not to be outdone, Solomon made a
generous remark that could have cost him half his kingdom if his
guest had been a very greedy person.
"If there is anything I have that you desire," the king told
her, "all you have to do is ask and it shall become yours."
After she had made her choices, Solomon had them carefully
packed for her camels to carry. In addition to what the queen
asked for, he gave her many gifts he was certain she would like to
have but for which she modestly refrained from asking. (I Kings
10:13; II Chronicles 9:12.)
 For a long time after the Queen of Sheba had returned up the
Nile River to her native country, Solomon continued to prosper. In
the course of a year it wasn't unusual for him to receive
incredible quantities of gold.
He was given regular tribute by bordering nations. He had
established trade agreements with others. His merchant caravans
were constantly on the move to and from the north, east and south.
From Lower Egypt he brought up an increasing number of chariots
and horses. Horses were in demand in Israel. (I Kings 10:24-26; II
Chronicles 9:23-24.) God had forbidden their use in war.
(Deuteronomy 17:14-16.) Solomon possibly reasoned that this ban
applied only to the past. At any rate, he unwisely established a
standing cavalry and a chariot brigade. After he obtained all the
horses he wanted, those that continued coming from Egypt and
elsewhere were sold at a profit to people who wanted them for
domestic or sporting purposes. Many mules from Egypt also added to
revenue for the king. (I Kings 10:28-29; II Chronicles 9:25, 28.)

Lust of the Flesh

The Bible states, in a figurative manner, that silver was so

common in Jerusalem that it attracted little more attention than
did the stones on the ground. Solomon had so much silver and
considered it so low in value that he wouldn't allow any drinking
vessels in his palace that were made of silver. All cups,
chalices, goblets and tumblers had to be made of gold. Even some
of the equipment for his army was made of gold instead of brass.
Some of the soldiers' shields used at state functions were of
great value because of the gold content.
With all the income Israel's king received because of his
keen business ability, plus the tributes and gifts he received, he
became the wealthiest of kings at that time. But this wouldn't
have come about without the help of God in many direct and
indirect ways. (I Kings 10:16-17, 27; II Chronicles 9:15-16, 27.)
While his wealth was increasing, Solomon remained faithful to
God in the regularly required sacrifices and in most other matters
of obedience. At the same time he had a growing weakness that
increased with his wealth and his fame. It was the desire for the
love of many women. His ability and means to obtain them was a
great temptation to him. In spite of his wisdom, his choice of
wives started with that of an Egyptian princess related, by
marriage, to the Queen of Sheba. Possibly this had some bearing on
the trade pact he developed with Egypt in his early years as king
of Israel. From then on he seemed to have a special liking for
foreign women, including those from the Moabites, Ammonites,
Edomites, Zidonians and Hittites. (I Kings 11:1-2.)
 Israel's powerful fighting force kept the pagan nations
subdued. Solomon not only succeeded in keeping them in their
respective territories, but he included some or parts of some of
them in his expanding kingdom. They paid regular, heavy tributes.
These were submitted in the form of gold, silver, precious stones,
brasswork, cloth and livestock. (II Chronicles 9:26, 28.) It was
possible that occasionally a young and pretty daughter of a king
or chief was also included, eventually becoming another of
Solomon's growing number of wives, of which there were seven
hundred! Besides these, the king had three hundred concubines, or
secondary wives. (I Kings 11:3.)
When Israel had come to Canaan, God had forbidden His chosen
people to intermarry with those of Canaan or nearby nations. The
Creator knew that intermarriage with foreigners would result in
the Israelites being drawn into the worship of idols and false
gods. (Exodus 34:11-16; Deuteronomy 7:1-6; I Kings 11:2.)
That is exactly what happened to Solomon, regardless of his
brilliant mind and deep wisdom.

A Thousand Versions of Idolatry

During his years of attempting to please or at least stay on

the friendly side of a thousand wives, Solomon was asked by many
of them to consider turning to their several gods. At first the
king gave in part way to the wishes of his favorites by promising
them that he would consider the building of shrines and altars for
the worship of their pagan deities.
Solomon gradually lost sight of God and became totally
concerned in physical things.
As time passed Solomon made casual promises to so many of his
wives that he found it was easier to carry out his promises than
it was to listen to repeated, nagging requests -- though probably
he almost willingly carried out some of the favors because of his
special affection for some of his women.
Solomon therefore ordered small temples to be erected for the
worship of the Zidonian goddess Ashtoreth (also known as Astarte
or Easter), for Chemosh the god of the Moabites and for Molech and
Milcom, idols of the Ammonites. This was done on the mount just
south of the Mount of Olives, in full sight of the temple
dedicated to God. (I Kings 11:4-8.)
Meanwhile, Solomon was paying a price for his excesses.
Instead of becoming wiser and more mentally alert as he reached
middle age, his mind lost much of its God-given brilliance. At
that same time he aged rapidly in a physical way, insomuch that he
looked older than he was. His unwise manner of living was leading
him toward an early grave.
 Then came a stinging message from the Creator, whose anger
had been steadily growing because of Solomon's turning to
idolatry. Whether it came to him in a dream or through some
prophet who was close to God, what Solomon learned was a
staggering shock to him.
"You have ignored my repeated warning about turning to other
gods," God told the king. "Because you have done this thing and
have broken so many of my laws, I have decided to take the kingdom
of Israel from you!
"I am going to give it to one of your servants. But for the
sake of David your father, I will not completely do it while you
are alive. You are going to live long enough to witness the start
of great trouble in this nation. After you are dead and your son
has inherited the throne, it will quickly be wrested from him.
Again, out of respect for David and for the sake of Jerusalem, I
shall allow your son to retain leadership over the tribe of
Judah." (I Kings 11:9-13.)
Years previously, during David's rule, God had spared the
life of a young Edomite prince named Hadad when Joab had tried to
kill all the males of Edom. Hadad and some of the people had
escaped to Egypt. Hadad later returned to his country to enlist a
small but powerful army with which to plague Israel. This occurred
at the time God told Solomon Israel would be troubled. Another
man, by the name of Rezon, a captain in a Syrian army David had
defeated, escaped to Damascus and established another small army
with which to give Solomon's soldiers more grief. These two men
were used by God to plague Israel, especially during Solomon's
last days. (I Kings 11:14-25.)

And Now -- a Real Competitor

Then a third man came on the scene to give Solomon even more
concern. He was Jeroboam, an ambitious and capable man whom
Solomon employed as the superintendent of public work projects in
and around Jerusalem. He was the servant God had mentioned in His
recent, dire prediction to Solomon.
One day as Jeroboam was coming out of Jerusalem, a man
stepped up to him when no one else was around and asked to speak
with him. At first Jeroboam didn't recognize the fellow, who
suddenly removed a new coat he was wearing. Then Jeroboam
recognized him as the prophet Ahijah, who had succeeded Nathan and
Gad, prophets in David's time. Ahijah's next surprising move was
to violently tear his coat into twelve pieces. He kept two of the
pieces and handed the other ten to the astonished Jeroboam.
"These ten pieces of cloth represent ten tribes of Israel,"
Ahijah said. "Take them."
"But why are you giving them to me?" Jeroboam asked.
 "God has told me that He is about to tear the kingdom of
Israel from Solomon, and that He will give you ten of the tribes
over which to rule," Ahijah explained.
"But why me?" Jeroboam queried. "And why only ten tribes?"
"Isn't it enough to learn that God chose you?" Ahijah pointed
out. "And aren't ten tribes enough? For David's sake and for the
sake of Jerusalem, Judah will remain under the rulership of
Solomon's family. You will become king over ten of the tribes,
which Solomon's family will lose because of the king's
disobedience in turning to pagan gods and breaking so many of
God's laws. God has instructed me to tell you that if you will be
obedient, you and those after you of your family will continue to
rule the ten tribes." (I Kings 11:26-39.)
Later, after Jeroboam had thought over the exciting event, he
could scarcely contain himself. He had much to say to his family
and friends about what he was going to do. His statements soon
reached Solomon, who became so envious and angry that he sent
soldiers after Jeroboam.
"That man is a traitor!" Solomon declared. "He is scheming to
seize my throne! Bring him to me, and I shall sentence him to
death!"
Jeroboam had friends in the palace who warned him before the
soldiers arrived. He escaped from Jerusalem, but he knew that it
would be dangerous to stay anywhere in Palestine or even in
bordering countries. He fled all the way to Egypt, where the young
king there was pleased to harbor a man of Jeroboam's ability. (I
Kings 11:40.)
The highly talented and studious Solomon suddenly died at an
age when he should have been at the prime of his wisdom -- at
about sixty. If he had been a more temperate and obedient king,
probably he would have lived for many more years. The passing of
such a famous ruler was a mournful event for Israel and for many
people outside Israel. Solomon had reigned for forty years after
having become king at about 20 years of age (I Kings 11:41-43; II
Chronicles 9:29-31.) Through him God not only did great things for
Israel of that time, but also for people of today who gain from
reading the books of the Bible Solomon wrote -- Proverbs,
Ecclesiastes and the Song of Solomon.
Solomon designated his son Rehoboam to succeed him. After a
period of mourning for Solomon, thousands of people gathered at
Shechem, about thirty-five miles north of Jerusalem, to witness
Rehoboam's being made king. Among those in the crowd was Jeroboam,
who had returned from Egypt when he heard of Solomon's death. (I
Kings 12:1-2; II Chronicles 10:1-2.)
When Rehoboam appeared before the people on the inaugural
platform, he expected them to cheer, but they didn't. He glared
disdainfully at them, but his expression changed when he saw
Jeroboam moving toward the platform. Many men of high rank were
pressing in behind him. None of them looked either pleased or
friendly.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 111
A KINGDOM DIVIDED

REHOBOAM, Solomon's son, had come before a public gathering to be

proclaimed king officially (I Kings 12:1; II Chronicles 10:1),
although he had actually been Israel's new ruler from the time of
his father's death. (I Kings 11:43.)
Rehoboam's attitude was that of a young man accustomed to
what great wealth could provide. He had little interest in the
welfare of his people.

Jeroboam's Sedition

Conflict with his subjects started on his inauguration day.

Jeroboam, to whom God had promised rulership of ten tribes of
Israel, led a crowd of men from all parts of the nation up to the
platform where the new king stood. (I Kings 12:2-3.)
"If you will permit me, sir, I have something to say to you
on behalf of the people," Jeroboam addressed Rehoboam.
The king stared impassively at Jeroboam. He resented what he
considered an intrusion at a ceremony in which he was the star. He
wanted to refuse Jeroboam, but he knew that the crowd would be
angry if he didn't agree to listen. Finally he nodded curtly to
Jeroboam.
"For years your father has troubled us with heavy taxes,"
Jeroboam spoke out. "Lately he has forced many men of Israel into
heavy labor on various projects. We can't continue under these
conditions much longer. Now we're respectfully asking you to help
us by lowering our taxes and stopping the draft of men into forced
labor."
Rehoboam felt like asking Jeroboam and the others to go mind
their own business. Instead, he managed to appear friendly and
quite thoughtful, as though the suggestion deserved his royal
consideration.
"What you have brought up is something I have thought about,"
he said. "I want to help my people. Come back here in three days.
Meanwhile, I'll confer with my advisors. There will be a decision
made by the time we get together again." (I Kings 12:4-5; II
Chronicles 10:2-5.)
"Thank you," Jeroboam said, bowing. "If you will help us, we
shall serve you well for as long as you are king."
 As he promised, Rehoboam went to men who could advise him.
First he asked the opinions of older men who had been consultants
to Solomon. They told him that he would be wise to consider doing
what the people asked, and that he would be looked up to as a good
and fair ruler if he would help them out of their trouble. Later,
Rehoboam conferred with younger men who were more inclined to his
way of thinking.
"Why worry about what the people want?" they asked the king.
"Taxes and forced labor aren't hurting them too much. If you
decrease what your subjects should give, your income will
decrease. Why let the people talk you into something you'll
regret? Be stern with them. Show them who's running this nation!"
(I Kings 12:6-11; II Chronicles 10:6-11.)
When Jeroboam returned with others to confer with the king,
he wasn't too surprised at what happened. The new ruler strode
regally out before the crowd and peered at the expectant faces. He
was smiling, but his smile was more arrogant than friendly.

Rehoboam's Foolish Decision

"Three days ago you asked me to lower your taxes and demand
less labor for projects in Israel," Rehoboam commenced. "I told
you I would consult my advisors about these matters, and I did.
Now you'll get my answer."
The king gazed about with a growing smile before he
continued. Obviously he was savoring those moments while his
audience hung on every word he uttered.
"You think my father taxed you too heavily and worked some of
you too hard? Then you should appreciate how easy he was on you. I
am young and have more competent men working with me and more
projects in mind. Therefore I have more power than did my father,
and so I am going to require more labor and heavier taxes. Some of
you complained because my father's labor gang foremen struck you
with ordinary leather whips when you became lazy. You didn't
realize how well off you were then. From now on my foremen will
beat you lazy ones with whips that have metal tips!" (I Kings
12:12-15; II Chronicles 10:12-15.)
There was silence among the people as Rehoboam's words sank
in. Then an angry, muffled muttering could be heard. It died out
as the crowd slowly melted away. Jeroboam wasn't as disappointed
as he appeared to be. He knew that the people were on the verge of
revolting against the king. It was his opportunity to stir them up
further, which he promptly did.
As a result, every tribe of Israel except Judah (and
Benjamin, the small tribe whose territory adjoined that of Judah)
rebelled against Rehoboam. As representatives of the ten tribes
were returning in disappointment to their homes, Rehoboam sent the
chief collector of taxes to speak to the representatives of the
people.
Hours later an excited servant hurried to Rehoboam, who was
still staying at Shechem, convinced that the people would
passively submit to any extra burden he put on them.
"Adoram your head tax collector has been stoned to death!"
the servant exclaimed. "There are reports that the people are
prepared to take the lives of anyone who attempts to collect
taxes. There are even rumors that an angry crowd is forming to
come here and demand to talk to you!"
The frightened king didn't waste time calling for advisors to
advise him to leave. It was entirely his own idea to get to his
chariot as soon as possible and head swiftly south on the road to
Jerusalem, where he knew he would be safer among the people of his
own tribe. (I Kings 12:16-19; II Chronicles 10:16-19.)
While Rehoboam was establishing himself in the royal palace,
leaders of the ten rebellious tribes met to form a nation separate
from Judah and Benjamin. They started by declaring Jeroboam king.
His leadership convinced them that he was best fitted to be over
them. That was as God had planned it, so that a large part of
Israel would be taken from the rule of Solomon's family. Otherwise
Jeroboam wouldn't have been allowed to become a ruler as he wasn't
of the royal line. (I Kings 12:20.)

Jeroboam's Idolatry

Reports of what was going on quickly reached Rehoboam. He

began to realize that matters were much more serious than he had
been given to believe. He gave orders that all the soldiers of
Judah and Benjamin should be mustered to overrun the seceding
tribes and force them back into allegiance to the government at
Jerusalem.
One hundred and eighty thousand troops answered Rehoboam's
call. Just when the king was about to send them into action, a
prophet by the name of Shemaiah came to tell him and the people of
Judah and Benjamin that God didn't want them to war against the
other tribes.
"If you do," Shemaiah warned them, "God will surely bring
some kind of sudden and severe punishment on you."
Rehoboam was afraid. Even though some of his young friends
and advisors considered him cowardly for doing so, he wisely
called off the planned attack.
"I happen to know that if we go to war against our brothers,
God won't be with us in battle," he hesitantly explained to his
astonished officers. "Dismiss the troops and send them back to
their homes."
 By striking the king with fear, God prevented a civil war He
didn't want to take place. (I Kings 12:21-24; II Chronicles 11:1-
4.)
One of the first things Jeroboam did as king was to rebuild
and fortify the mountain town of Shechem, which he occupied with a
small army after Rehoboam had fled. Shechem had been mostly in
ruins since it had been ravaged by Abimelech nearly two hundred
years before. Now Jeroboam planned to make it the seat of
government of his kingdom. He also rebuilt and fortified the town
of Penuel, located east of the Jordan near the Jabbok River. It
was on a route to foreign cities, including Damascus to the
northeast. Manned by Jeroboam's soldiers, it was an important
outpost for checking on caravan traffic moving to and from
Jerusalem. (I Kings 12:25.)
In his efforts to strengthen himself as ruler, Jeroboam felt
he had to do some scheming. He reasoned that if very many of his
people felt obligated to go to Jerusalem to observe God's annual
Sabbaths and Festivals, they might repent of their rebellion and
feel that Jeroboam had led them astray.
"They'll surely do away with me if they begin to think that
way," Jeroboam thought. "Something will have to be done to keep
them away from Jerusalem."
Instead of showing obedience and asking God for help in his
office of king, Jeroboam chose to pursue the opposite direction by
deliberately leading the people away from God. He had two images
of calves constructed of gold. One was erected in the town of
Bethel, only a few miles north of Jerusalem. The other was set up
in the town of Dan, on the east side of the Jordan not far
southwest of Mt. Hermon. Jeroboam then made a proclamation to all
his people.
"From now on it will not be necessary for you to go all the
way to Jerusalem to observe those old Mosaic festivals. Why be
under the law?" he said, trying to deceive the people. "There is a
golden calf at Bethel in the south and another at Dan in the
north. They represent the gods which brought your ancestors out of
Egypt. Now it will be easier, more convenient and even safer for
everyone to confine your religious duties within the borders of
your own land. Priests and their assistants at both locations will
assist all who need help or instruction in sacrificing or
worship."

A Pagan Priesthood

The "priests" referred to weren't of the family of Levi. They

were men of low rank who were willing to conduct sacrifices to
idols for whatever they were paid.
 Surprisingly, many people fell in with the king's suggestion
to break God's law. Instead of being faithful to their Creator,
they began making sacrifices to the calf images. Within only weeks
Jeroboam's kingdom was infested with one of the evils God had
especially warned the people about over the centuries. As for the
real priests -- the Levites -- who lived in that part of the land,
and the other people in the ten tribes who remained faithful to
God, they fled to Judah and Jerusalem. (I Kings 12:26-31; II
Chronicles 11:13-17.)
But Jeroboam wasn't satisfied with the change he had made.
God's Festival of Tabernacles was soon to be observed. He feared
that this happiest time of the year would draw many to Jerusalem,
where it had been joyfully kept. In a fanatical attempt to control
his subjects in this matter, he denounced God's law. He then
announced to the people that there would be no reason for them to
go anywhere to observe the start of the Festival on the fifteenth
day of the seventh month. He said he had officially changed the
date to the fifteenth day of the eighth month -- the period we now
know as Halloween! (I Kings 12:32-33.)
To attempt to alter the Holy Days established by God was
rash, irreverent, and sinful. Mad as it was, Jeroboam didn't do
any worse than others who -- masquerading as God's ministers --
have worked to change or do away with God's Sabbaths down through
the ages. Today many churches have summer "camp meetings" instead
of observing the Festival of Tabernacles in the fall. They keep
Easter instead of Passover, Whitsunday instead of Pentecost. They
celebrate the beginning of a new year in the winter, whereas God
tells us that the new year begins in the spring. Sunday is
regarded as a holiday instead of God's weekly Sabbath, and so on.
These flagrant deviations will be corrected over the whole world
when Christ comes to Earth to rule. (Zechariah 14:16-19.)
To impress those who came to his centers of worship, Jeroboam
often assumed the role of high priest. One-day when he was burning
incense before the calf image at Bethel, a man broke through the
audience and strode toward the altar.

God's Warning

"God has sent me from Judah to declare a curse on this

altar!" he loudly announced. "A child by the name of Josiah shall
be born to the house of David! He, too, shall burn something on
this altar, but it won't be incense. It will be the bones of you
lying priests who sacrifice here!" (I Kings 13:1-2.)
These events were fulfilled many years later just as God
prophesied. (II Kings 23:15-17.)
The king turned to peer at the stranger. He put down the
incense container and placed his hands on his hips.
 "So you are a prophet from Judah!" he said in a mocking tone.
"Prove it to me and to these people by giving us a sign. If you
fail, we'll know that you are a liar and that you deserve to die
for reviling this sacred idol and temple!"
The stranger stared at the king, seemingly at a loss for
words.
"A sign!" Jeroboam barked impatiently. "Give us a sign right
now or admit that you lied when you said God sent you."
"There is your sign!" the prophet blurted out, pointing to
the smoking altar. "That altar shall break apart and dump its
ashes on the floor!"
"Well?" Jeroboam asked after seconds had dragged by and
nothing happened. "Your time is up. Men, seize this wretch!"
The king extended an arm toward the prophet. Attendants
grabbed him and started to drag him away, but stopped when they
noticed that something was wrong with their leader. His face was
suddenly pale, and his expression was one of stark fright. His
bare arm, still outstretched, was somehow hideously white and
wrinkled and stiff. He was unable to draw it back or drop it to
his side!

Doubters Convinced

While startled people stared, a loud cracking sound came from

the altar. It fell apart as though it had been sliced by an
invisible bolt of lightning, crashing to the floor in a cloud of
smoke, sparks and flying ashes. Shrieking and groaning with fear,
the crowd quickly scattered. Even some of the attendants fled.
Jeroboam was so shaken by this double blow that he staggered back
against the wall. (I Kings 13:3-5.)
"Beg your God to make my arm as it was before!" the king
wailed. "I spoke hastily. How could I know that you are a true
prophet?"
The attendants were relieved to fall back from the man from
Judah, who fell to his knees, thanked God aloud for sparing him,
and asked that the king be healed. Almost instantly the withered
arm took on its normal color and shape. Jeroboam muttered with
satisfaction as he pulled his arm back and forth and flexed it up
and down. Soon afterward he recovered his composure. His attitude
toward the prophet became very friendly, but at the same time he
had trouble hiding his concern about what had happened.
"Come to my home with me and have dinner," he said to the
prophet as he motioned to attendants to do something about the
altar and the spilled ashes. "I want an opportunity to reward you
for what you did about my arm. Besides, I would like to talk to
you about becoming one of my priests. It could be very rewarding
for you." (I Kings 13:6-7.)
 "I wouldn't go with you if you gave me half of your
possessions!" the prophet exclaimed. "God told me not to eat nor
drink while in this profane town. I'm not even to return by the
way I came, lest evil men wait to harm me."
Jeroboam's eyes narrowed as he watched the prophet stride
away. Because the man had spurned him and his offer, he wanted to
have him seized and put away. But he feared to have him touched
lest God should strike again with some ailment more severe than a
useless arm.
Jeroboam would have been pleased if he could have known what
would soon happen to the prophet. Two brothers who had witnessed
what had taken place at the altar hurried home to tell their
father, who was also a prophet. The father had failed to leave the
country when idol worship started.
"Tell me which way this man went!" the father excitedly
asked. (I Kings 13:8-12.)
The trudging prophet from Judah could never have guessed what
was about to take place.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 112
ISRAEL'S TURNING POINT

FROM JUDAH had come a prophet who troubled King Jeroboam of Israel
at Bethel. He predicted that one day the bones of the false
priests would be burned on the altar there. (I Kings 13:1-6.)
On his way back to his home in the nation of Judah, he
stopped to rest in the shade of an oak tree. There he was
approached by an older prophet whose sons had witnessed what had
occurred at the temple at Bethel. The old prophet slid down from
his donkey and eagerly went up to the resting man.

Hearsay Evidence

"Are you the one from Judah who prayed that King Jeroboam's
withered arm would be healed?" the older man asked.
"I am the one," was the answer. (I Kings 13:7-14.)
The older man was pleased. He wanted to become acquainted and
find out more about the interesting prophecy he had made about
what would happen to the altar at Bethel.
"You look weary and hungry," he said to the resting man.
"Come with me to my home and have something to eat and drink."
"I have been told by God that while I am here I must neither
eat nor drink," the prophet explained. "I am not to accept help
from anyone in this idolatrous area. I am not to retrace my steps.
Neither am I to associate with people here. Thank you, but I can't
accept your hospitality. I must go now."
The fellow struggled to his feet and started away without
another word. The older man hurried after him and put a
restraining hand on his shoulder.
"But I, too, am a prophet," he pointed out. "And I, too," he
lied, have received instructions from God. I was told by an angel
that I should find you and bring you to my home for nourishment."
The prophet from Judah turned to give the other man a
searching look. It seemed only reasonable that God wouldn't allow
him to continue being too weak and thirsty during his mission,
even though he had been warned not to consume anything.
"Because God has spoken to you, I no longer have reason to
refuse your kind offer," the prophet said, yielding to temptation.
"I would be very happy to return to your house with you."
His eagerness for refreshment caused him to make a terrible
decision. He was hungry and thirsty. He wanted to believe that God
had spoken to the older man. The painful fact was that the older
prophet masqueraded as one of God's prophets, but was in reality a
follower of Jeroboam's perverted religion. The older man had made
up the story in order to get the other to come home with him. He
wanted to question him about the Bethel prophecy. God was allowing
the older man, even in his shameful dishonesty, to severely test
the obedience of the man from Judah. (I Kings 13:15-19.) The
prophet from Judah should not have listened to hearsay.
Later, at the older prophet's home, the meal had just been
finished when God again spoke to the man from Judah by a voice
from heaven.
"You have disobeyed by retracing your steps at Bethel and by
eating and drinking here. Because you have done this, you will
never return home. You will not be buried in the tomb where your
relatives are buried."
The man from Judah was miserably stunned by the realization
that he had been so careless and weak willed as to disobey God and
believe the older man's claim that God had contradicted Himself.
(I Kings 13:20-22.) Suddenly the prophet from Judah was very
afraid of the older man. He wanted to get out of the house and
start running back toward Judah. His host, who was as surprised as
his guest was at God's sentence of death, was aware of the man's
abrupt discomfort and impatience.

The Penalty of Disobedience

"I know that you're anxious to leave," the older man said.
"The donkey is saddled."
The guest didn't need a second invitation. He left at once on
the donkey. On passing through a desolate area, he was terrified
to see a lion standing in the road. The animal rushed toward him
and sprang. Those were the prophet's last conscious moments. His
punishment was swift for not following God's instructions.
Some men who were traveling on the same road were startled a
little later to see a lion standing over a man's body. They hid
behind boulders to watch, puzzled because the lion kept on
standing over its victim, meanwhile ignoring a donkey grazing only
a few yards away. The men wondered why the donkey didn't seem to
fear the lion. They couldn't know that both animals were being
used by God for a purpose.
At Bethel they told several people what they had seen. (I
Kings 13:23-25.)
It wasn't long before the old prophet heard about it. Using
another donkey, he left at once to look for the slain prophet,
whom he found a short distance away. The lion was still standing
there, but when it saw him it sauntered away, leaving him free to
go to the dead man, whom he managed to hoist on the waiting donkey
and take back to Bethel and bury in his own sepulchre.
"After I die," he told his sons, "bury me in my tomb with
this man of God. When his prophecy comes to pass about the bones
of some of the men of Bethel being burned on the altar, I have
cleverly planned that mine won't be burned there if they are
beside those of this prophet from Judah." (I Kings 13:26-32.)
In spite of the supernatural breaking of the altar and the
damaging and healing of his arm, Jeroboam didn't split away from
the wrong ways he had established. The old false prophet convinced
him that since God allowed the prophet from Judah to be killed by
a lion, he didn't represent God and his words need not be feared.
Even in the face of the warning from God about what would happen
to the false priests, Jeroboam continued to hire men for those
offices who had little ability and low character. This was going
to mean the difference between his staying on as king of the ten
tribes and the sudden end of his rule over them. (I Kings 13:33-
34.) It was Israel's great turning point.
To warn Jeroboam one more time of his evil ways, God allowed
his son, Abijah, to become very ill. Jeroboam was greatly
concerned when the boy didn't recover. No one could tell what
caused the sickness or how long it would last. But it was obvious
that Abijah couldn't live very many more days if he stayed in his
weakened condition.

Outwit God?

"Perhaps Ahijah the prophet would know what's wrong with

Abijah and what should be done for him," Jeroboam said to his
wife. "He was the one who told me that I would become king.
Possibly he has other supernatural knowledge."
 "Would it be wise for you to be seen with him?" Jeroboam's
wife asked. "He has made some strong statements about the golden
calves."
"I don't intend to see him," the king explained. "I want you
to go do that. You'll have to disguise yourself so that you won't
be recognized as my wife by anyone who sees you, including Ahijah.
Possibly we can outwit God's prophet." (I Kings 14:1-3.)
Jeroboam's wife didn't relish the mission, but she set out
with servants and donkeys to travel to Ahijah's home at Shiloh,
about eighteen miles to the south. As gifts for the prophet, she
took ten loaves of bread, some small cakes and a bottle of honey.
(I Kings 14:3.)
Dressing in drably plain clothes prevented her from being
recognized on the trip. Deluding Ahijah obviously would be easy,
inasmuch as he had become blind! He had servants, but he preferred
to open the door after Jeroboam's wife knocked.
"Come in!" he exclaimed. "Come in! I am honored to be visited
by the wife of King Jeroboam!"
The woman was so startled that she lost her composure and
temporarily couldn't think what to say. It was unnerving to be
instantly recognized by a blind man with whom she had no
acquaintance. What she didn't know was that God had told Ahijah
only a little while before that she was coming, the reason for her
visit and what he should say to her.
"Why have you tried to conceal who you are?" Ahijah asked. (I
Kings 14:5-6.)
"My husband thought it was necessary," she replied uneasily.
"How did you know who I am?"
"God told me," the prophet answered. "He also gave me a
message for you to take to your husband. You are to convey to him
all that I'm about to tell you."
Jeroboam's wife was suddenly filled with fear by the feeling
that she was about to hear something terribly unpleasant.
"Tell Jeroboam," Ahijah began, "that God wants to remind him
that he was given a high honor and a very special opportunity when
most of the kingdom of Israel was taken away from the house of
David and given to your husband to rule. He could have become a
great man by following David's example of obedience. Instead, he
foolishly chose to mislead the people by causing them to turn to
worshipping metal images -- an evil pursuit in which he has
outdone any ruler of Israel before him." (I Kings 14:7-9.)
Jeroboam's wife became more uncomfortable by the second
because she knew that the accusations were true. But the most
shocking part of the prophet's utterance was yet to come.

Prophecy Fulfilled
 "Inasmuch as Jeroboam has acted so wickedly," Ahijah
continued, "God will bring evil times to him. He will lose his
rulership. God has already chosen another man to reign in his
stead. Any of Jeroboam's family who try to rule Israel shall be
destroyed by this man. Then God is going to shake this nation as a
strong stream shakes a reed. The people shall be driven out of the
land and scattered in other countries because they have worshipped
the idols their king has set before them.
"As for your son Abijah, whom you came to ask about, he shall
die as soon as you return home. None of your husband's family
shall receive a proper burial except him. That he shall have
because he didn't want his father to set up idols for Israel to
worship." (I Kings 14:10-16.)
Jeroboam's wife was pale and trembling as she left Ahijah's
house. She couldn't wait to get back to the town of Tirzah, where
Jeroboam had moved his palace after deciding to leave Shechem. At
the same time she feared to go home because of Ahijah's prophecy
that her son would die as soon as she returned. She hoped
desperately that the prophet would be wrong, but when she reached
the room where Abijah had been confined to his bed for many days,
she was told that he had just died. (I Kings 14:17-18.)
Matters weren't going much better in Jerusalem. The true
priests and many other faithful Israelites had swarmed into Judah
from the other ten tribes to escape idol worship. (II Chronicles
11:13-17.) But after three years a large part of Judah and
Benjamin had turned to the abominable practices and customs of
pagan religions. Rehoboam didn't set out to promote idolatry as
Jeroboam did, but he was so absorbed in his own interests,
including his eighteen wives and sixty concubines, that he failed
to give proper attention to the welfare of his subjects. (I Kings
14:21-24; II Chronicles 11:18-23.)
In the fifth year of his reign Rehoboam received a shocking
surprise. A messenger came from the desert of Shur between the
Sinai peninsula and Judah to report that a large army was moving
northeastward toward Jerusalem. Reports disclosed that at least
sixty thousand horsemen, twelve hundred chariots and uncountable
thousands of footmen were moving steadily toward Jerusalem.
The Egyptian army and their allies were about to attack
Israel!
Rehoboam was nearly overcome with panic. His dwindling army
was somewhere off to the north, involved as usual in skirmishes
with Jeroboam's troops. With Israel divided, there wasn't enough
military strength to even defend Jerusalem's walls.
Days passed, during which many defenseless towns in southern
Judah were attacked and easily taken over by the Egyptians. In
that time Rehoboam managed to muster enough troops for defense of
the city, but there weren't enough to send out to meet the
invaders. (II Chronicles 12:1-4.)

Another Warning

There was great turmoil in Jerusalem when the Egyptian army

came in sight of the capital of Judah. The vast force was led by
Shishak, the Egyptian king who had harbored Jeroboam after
Jeroboam had escaped a death sentence by Solomon. (I Kings 11:37-
40.) Also known in historical records as the great chief of the
Meshwesh Libyans Sheshonk I of Dynasty XXII, King Shishak brought
many Africans who weren't Egyptians. There were Ethiopians,
Libyans and even men from a tribe that lived in caves in the
mountains along the Red Sea. There were enough horsemen and foot
soldiers to surround Jerusalem several ranks deep. The Israelites'
only hope was in the city's strong walls, which Solomon had built
for such a situation.
The tension grew by the hour. Waiting for an attack that
might never come didn't improve the morale of the caged-up Jews.
It was possible that the Egyptians planned to besiege Jerusalem
until the occupants would surrender because of lack of food. The
city was crowded with people, including most of the leaders and
officials of Judah and Benjamin. Traffic stopped when the gates
were closed and barred.
One man who came into the city just before the gates were
shut was Shemaiah the prophet. He was the one who had warned
Rehoboam five years before not to start a full-scale war with the
ten tribes over which Jeroboam had become king. Shemaiah asked to
speak at once to Rehoboam and the leaders of Judah. Rehoboam had a
special respect for the prophet. He immediately called the men of
high rank together to listen to what Shemaiah had to say.
"I have a message from God for all of you," the prophet
began. "He wants you to know that He has sent the Egyptian army
against Judah because you and many of the people of Judah have
turned away from God and have taken up idol worship and other ways
of perversion. The Egyptians will overrun Jerusalem just as they
have overrun your towns that have been taken! You will be
completely at their mercy!" (II Chronicles 12:5.)
Rehoboam and the others in the room stared at each other in
fear. They knew that the only mercy they could expect from their
attackers would be sudden death. After Shemaiah had gone out of
the room to leave them to their terrifying thoughts, some of them
dropped to their knees and called out to God to forgive them for
what they had done. Others followed the example, but only because
they were so desperate that they yearned to cry out for
forgiveness and help. Facing death as they did, they were truly
remorseful because of their foolish and corrupt ways.
 Later, as some of the men with Rehoboam were still sprawled
in humility and dejection, Shemaiah returned to state that he had
some news they would welcome.
"God has heard your prayers," the prophet told them. "He
knows that you are deeply regretful of leading your people
wrongly. Because you have humbled yourselves, God has decided not
to allow the Egyptians to destroy you. But they will take this
city and you will become their servants and pay tribute. Then you
will learn how much better it is to be servants of God than of
man."
Rehoboam and the others were on their feet and eagerly
crowding around Shemaiah to shower him with questions. At that
moment there were frenzied shouts from outside. Through a window
Israelite soldiers could be seen milling excitedly about on a part
of the walls. (II Chronicles 12:6-8.)
"The Egyptians are attacking!" a breathless servant yelled.
The wall guards nervously fingered their spears and bows as
they looked down to watch Shishak's many thousands approach and
surround Jerusalem.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 113
SAFETY ONLY UNDER GOD!

Because the people of Judah and Benjamin had turned to idolatry,

God allowed a huge Egyptian army to invade Judah and capture many
of its towns. When the Egyptians reached Jerusalem, they intended
to break through the massive walls and take over the wealthy
capital.
At first God purposed to let the invaders destroy the city's
occupants, including King Rehoboam. (II Chronicles 12:1-4.) But he
spared them after Rehoboam and other leaders repented of their
evil pursuits. (II Chronicles 12:5-7.)

The Temple Looted!

The Bible doesn't tell how the Egyptians managed to get into
the city. Probably it was by means of extra heavy battering rams
or wall-scaling apparatus. However it was done, the Israelite
soldiers atop the walls undoubtedly took the lives of many of the
attackers by showering down arrows, spears, rocks, molten lead and
anything else they could pour, throw or drop. At the same time
arrows from Egyptian bows downed a great part of the would-be
defenders, who would have lived if they hadn't resisted.
Once the attackers were inside the city, the outnumbered
Israelite soldiers surrendered. They expected to be slain. When
the Egyptians merely took away their weapons, they had reason to
be puzzled. They didn't know that Shishak had given an order that
no Israelite in Jerusalem should be put to death unless he
resisted. What Shishak didn't know was that the God of Israel had
planted in the Egyptian king's mind the decision to give that
order.
It was a bitter episode for Rehoboam when Shishak, followed
by his officers and flanked by Egyptian troops strode into the
palace where the Israelite king and other leaders nervously
waited.
"I am disappointed," Shishak said as he looked about,
omitting any formalities that could take place between two kings,
even under such unusual circumstances. "I assumed you would meet
me in that part of your palace where you usually receive visiting
dignitaries. I have heard that the furnishings there are somewhat
unique."
Rehoboam knew that his conqueror was telling him that he
wished to be conducted to the throne room with its many treasures.
He bowed very slightly, and tremblingly led the way. When Shishak
saw the ornate, ivory throne, so resplendently bejeweled, his dark
eyes glittered with admiration. He walked slowly about, taking in
the costly objects in the vast room, but his gaze kept returning
to the magnificent throne Solomon had designed.
Scarcely able to control his excitement, Shishak demanded to
be shown through the rest of the palace and through the temple. He
knew that other treasures were stored elsewhere, and forced the
Israelites to disclose the location of the secret rooms, far below
ground. After Shishak and his officers were satisfied that they
had located most of the wealth of the city, scores of their men
poured into the palace, temple and treasury to seize valuable
objects and pack them in the costly rugs, draperies and curtains
that were at hand. Everything the Egyptian leaders desired was
taken. Even the ivory throne was dismantled to be moved to Egypt.
Shishak had no intention of leaving such a prize behind, even if
it cost the lives of all the Egyptians required to carry it across
the desert.
One might wonder what happened to the Tabernacle equipment
and furnishings in the sacred rooms of the temple. If Shishak had
any awe for the God of Israel, probably he wouldn't have attacked
Judah. Having little or no fear of the Creator, he therefore
wouldn't leave anything of special value. But God caused Shishak
to leave enough furnishings to carry on the temple service. (II
Chronicles 13:11.)

Egyptian Bondage Again

 When the king of Egypt left Jerusalem with the greatest
amount of wealth any conqueror had ever taken from a city, that
wasn't the complete cost to the Israelites. Because the people of
Judah would remain subject to Egypt, Shishak demanded that they
send a regular tribute to him. Such tributes might not have been
possible to raise if the Egyptians had devastated the land and
ruined the economy. This drain of wealth to Egypt fulfilled the
prophecy of Shemaiah that Judah would become a servant to Egypt.
(II Chronicles 12:8-9; I Kings 14:25-26.)
In the next few years Judah partly recovered from the
invasion. Rehoboam's close brush with death caused him to apply
himself more dutifully as ruler. Restoring the costly furnishings
of the palace and temple was impossible. Some were replaced by
items of much lesser value. Brass shields, for example, took the
place of the gold shields of the palace guards. Inexpensive
substitutes were made wherever replacements were needed. (I Kings
14:27-28; II Chronicles 12:10-11.)
What was more important was the establishment of activity at
the temple and the halting of pagan religious practices throughout
Judah. But in time, as Rehoboam carelessly fell back into his
former corrupt habits, the idolatrous customs started to creep
back in the land like a poison coursing through a man's
bloodstream. Meanwhile, Jeroboam's army continued fighting with
Rehoboam's army in occasional small-scale battles. These senseless
skirmishes went on all the rest of Rehoboam's life, which ended
twelve years after the invasion by the Africans. Solomon's son was
buried in Jerusalem where those of the family of David had been
entombed. (II Chronicles 12:12-16; I Kings 14:29-31.)
Abijam, one of Rehoboam's many sons, then became king of
Judah. Unhappily, he wasn't much of an improvement over his
father, whose tendencies and desires showed up in Abijam. God
allowed this young man to reign just long enough -- three years --
in order that there would be a continuance of the family of David
on the throne and so that he could accomplish at least one
outstanding thing in the history of Judah while he was king. (I
Kings 15:1-5; II Chronicles 13:1-2.)
The startling report came to Abijam that Jeroboam had
mustered 800,000 troops with which he planned to conquer Judah and
became ruler of all twelve tribes. Abijam tried desperately to
raise an army of the size of Jeroboam's, but he could get only
400,000 soldiers together. In time he could have increased the
number. Time was something he didn't have, inasmuch as Jeroboam
might march into Judah any day. Abijam wanted to prevent that. (II
Chronicles 13:3.)

"We Know God Is with Us!"

 He took his army north toward Tirzah, the capital of the ten
tribes. The move was none too soon. Jeroboam's army was moving
south at the same time. When Abijam learned that the two armies
were about to meet, he halted his men at the base of Mt. Zemaraim,
a few miles east of Bethel.
A little later Jeroboam arrived with his men. Confident that
he had the upper hand, he halted them very close by, as though
defying the southern army to dare to start something. As the
tension mounted, a strong voice sounded from somewhere above. Many
thousands of eyes looked up to see a lone figure standing on the
top of Mt. Zemaraim.
"Listen to me, Jeroboam!" the figure called down. "Hear me,
you men from Tirzah! You should know that God said only those of
David's family should always rule the kingdom of Israel, or at
least a great part of it. It was an agreement that is to stay in
effect as long as there is salt in the sea. In spite of that,
Jeroboam desires to become king of all Israel, even though he is
not of the royal family. Nor is he worthy to continue to be ruler
of even a part of the kingdom because of his idolatry and because
of the ways in which he troubled my father when Rehoboam was a
young and inexperienced king!"
By this time Jeroboam and the soldiers of both armies began
to recognize the speaker as Abijam, who hoped that he could avert
a battle by pointing out that Jeroboam was foolish to attack
Judah.
"Do you actually believe that you can prevail against the
army of a tribe that has stayed closer to God than you have?"
Abijam continued. "What advantage will your greater numbers be to
you as long as you have only your powerless calf images to rely
on? And how can you expect victory after having put the priests of
God out of your land, replacing them with pagan priests? As for
us, we are relying on the God to whom we sacrifice at the temple
at Jerusalem. WE KNOW HE IS WITH US. You would be wise to not
fight against us. If you do, when you hear the sound of trumpets
from the priests who are with us you will know that you are about
to fail in battle!" (II Chronicles 13:4-12.)
As Abijam slipped out of sight, scattered laughter and hoots
of derision came from some of Jeroboam's soldiers. Others seemed
to be sobered by what they had heard. Many of them didn't get to
hear all that Abijam had to say, having been ordered by Jeroboam
to quietly leave and go on the double around Mt. Zemaraim and move
up to the rear of the army of Judah.
It was a jolting surprise to Abijam's troops to discover that
they were being blocked from the south as well as from the north.
Fighting their way free of the two mammoth jaws of humanity
appeared impossible. They were so filled with fear that many of
them called out loudly to God for help. At a signal from Abijam,
who had returned from the top of the mountain, the priests sounded
their trumpets with a peal that could be heard for miles.

God Topples House of Israel

The sound had a strong effect on Jeroboam's men. Abijam's

words about what would happen when the horns blew were still fresh
in their minds. They paused in their charge, fearing that the
sound really could be an ill omen. In those same fateful moments
Abijam's troops sensed the uncertainty of their attackers.
Encouraged, they forgot about escape and turned to rush at
Jeroboam's hesitant men. The noisy shouts and sudden fierce
conduct of the southern army unnerved the northern army as though
by a miracle. Abruptly the frightened men turned and ran, giving
their incited pursuers full opportunity to strike them.
Hours later the ground around Mt. Zemaraim was littered with
half a million corpses from Jeroboam's army. The remaining
300,000, many of them badly injured, managed to escape in all
directions. It was an astoundingly quick end to such a large army.
Jeroboam fled when he saw that defeat was certain. Abijam and some
of his men pursued, but failed to overtake the fugitive.
After resting for a day from the exhausting strain of battle,
Abijam and his men moved on to seize several towns in the nearby
regions. The king of Judah didn't plan to take over every town in
northern Israel. He wanted only to have control over those that
were close to Jerusalem. (II Chronicles 13:13-19.)
Because of his confidence in God in the conflict with
Jeroboam, Abijam became a stronger king for a time. Then his
personal interests and pursuits became more important to him than
the welfare of the people. In his lifetime he married fourteen
wives and was the father of thirty-eight children, an achievement
that was almost a career in itself. When he began to fall into his
father's ways of living, God allowed his life to come to an end.
Otherwise, much of the nation probably would have followed his
wrong examples. (I Kings 15:6-8; II Chronicles 13:20-22.)
Asa, one of Abijam's twenty-two sons, became the next king of
Judah. Even as a very young man, he had observed how idolatry had
brought so much trouble to Israel. As soon as he came into power
he began a strong campaign to rid his domain of evil religious
practices by destroying pagan altars, images and places where
idols were worshipped. Besides, he gave his officers orders to put
out of the country all who were found to be sodomites, degenerate
men who often posed as priests at places of idol worship.
In banishing idolatry, Asa met with an awkward situation in
his palace when he found that his grandmother, one of Rehoboam's
wives, was an idol worshipper. She had arranged to have a special
idol made and set up in a nearby grove for private worship. It was
embarrassing to the king to ban the queen dowager from his court,
but he had no choice. As for the idol, it was torn down and
burned.
As the purge of his nation progressed, Asa proclaimed that
the people should look to God and His Commandments for the only
right ways of living, and that only then could they enjoy a time
of peace. As a result of changes for the better in the people,
there was no war for the next ten years.
Again crowds thronged to the temple to worship and sacrifice.
It was almost as it had been in the early days of Solomon.
However, some sacrificed at places they picked themselves, usually
close to their homes. The priests and the altar had been
established at the temple for that purpose. Other places should
have been removed by Asa. It was the one thing he failed to do in
his efforts to help Israel. Otherwise, he lived very close to God.
(I Kings 15:9-15; II Chronicles 14:1-5.)

Prosperity Invites Looters

With peace came a measure of prosperity to Judah. It was a

time to build new, fortified towns where the borders of the land
could be strengthened, and to muster and equip men for better
defense. Military might couldn't substitute for God's protection,
but if any nation was known to have a small army and poor
fortifications, it was almost the same as inviting some greedy
king to attack. (II Chronicles 14:6-8.)
As it happened, a covetous king WAS planning to attack Judah.
He was Zerah, leader of a nation of Ethiopians. He wasn't very
concerned about the size of Asa's army because he believed that
he, Zerah, commanded a much larger number of troops. And he was
right. There were a million, plus the drivers, archers, and
spearmen of three hundred war chariots!
Even before Zerah's northbound army had reached the Paran
desert south of Canaan, Asa was notified of the invaders by scouts
who constantly patrolled the borders of the nation. Judah's king
hastily gathered his 300,000 soldiers from Judah and 280,000
archers from Benjamin and took them southward. If there had to be
a battle, he preferred to fight it as far from Jerusalem as
possible. It wasn't until he came within a few miles of his enemy,
in a valley in southern Judah, that he realized how greatly his
troops were outnumbered. He had only about half as many men.
As the two armies faced each other and lined up for battle
only a mile or two apart, Asa became very troubled. His capable
and experienced officers couldn't give him much encouragement
because they felt that the probability of defeat was very great.
Asa knew that the lives of over a half million men and the safety
of Judah and possibly all Israel depended on the outcome of a fray
with the invaders. Only God could alter that obvious outcome. It
was time for the king to pray.
"You know that we must stand against these enemies," Asa said
to God, "and you know that they are so numerous that they could
surround us. But we will go against them in your name, trusting
that you will not let them prevail against us, for if they do, and
if we are your people, it would be as though they prevailed
against you. If helping us in battle were something you are too
weak to do, it would be foolish to ask. We know, though, that you
have the power to do anything. We're putting our lives into your
merciful hands."
By then the Ethiopians and their Egyptian allies had spread
out all across the southern horizon and to the southeast and
southwest, like a gigantic, curved trap ready to snap shut with
bone-crushing force on its victims. (II Chronicles 14:9-11.)
A growing cloud of dust came up from the middle of the
valley, heralding the charge of Zerah's chariots, followed at a
slower pace by a horde of foot soldiers whose shields, spears and
swords glistened sharply in the brilliant sunlight. Shouts from
thousands of throats came up the valley like the savage shriek
from some kind of massive animal. Only minutes later the rumbling
chariots were close, and heading straight toward the ranks of the
House of Judah!

---------------------------------------

Chapter 114
TROUBLES IN ISRAEL AND JUDAH

An army of a million soldiers, led by an ambitious Ethiopian named

Zerah, had come from the south to invade the nation Judah. King
Asa met them with only about half as many troops.
Knowing that he would probably be utterly defeated unless God
purposed otherwise, he earnestly appealed to God for help. (II
Chronicles 14:8-11.)

God Overthrows an Army

Unaware that violent storm clouds were quickly gathering

overhead, the invaders charged toward the Jews first with their
three hundred swiftly-drawn chariots. When they were only a short
distance from the first ranks of Asa's archers, a cloudburst
struck. At the same instant, God sent a violent earthquake which
shattered the ground and quickly halted the chariots' charge. The
chariots floundered instead of running down their intended
victims. Giant hailstones fell. The Ethiopian charioteers, in
panic, fled.
 Egyptian records tell of this divine overthrow. Psalm 46:1-11
describes how God did it.
The sudden destruction of the chariot brigade was a bad omen
to the invaders. When Zerah's oncoming foot soldiers saw what had
happened, they were unnerved. They realized something supernatural
had occurred. Their savage shouts died away or turned to murmurs
of puzzlement and fear.
The Israelites realized God was helping them. They let loose
a cloud of spears and arrows on Zerah's foremost ranks, then
rushed in for close combat with swords and spears. The Jews were
anxious to fight while the enemy was so disorganized and their
will to battle was at a low ebb.
As the fighting went on, the falling back quickly developed
into a retreat, and the retreat became a rapid, frantic flight to
the southwest. (II Chronicles 14:12.) When the pursuit reached
Gerar, a town near the coast south of Judah, the enemy troops
tried to make a stand against the Jews, who promptly forced them
out of Gerar and on to the south.
While battling their way through the town, Asa and his men
discovered why the enemy had tried to fight back at that location.
The town was full of loot that had been taken by Zerah and his
army on the way north. Gerar, as well as other towns in southern
Canaan, had been overrun and the occupants had been slain or taken
as prisoners. Some of Zerah's men had been left behind to guard
what had been accumulated and brought to Gerar. These guards were
chased out along with the thousands of wounded who fled on
southward in front of Asa's soldiers.
When it was obvious that what was left of Zerah's fleeing
army was too broken up to ever rally and threaten Judah again, the
Israelites gave up the chase and turned back to Gerar. There they
gathered together the booty left by the defeated invaders, to take
it back to Jerusalem. Returning it would have been impossible,
inasmuch as some of the rightful owners were dead, and those who
weren't could not be located. Besides articles of gold, silver,
brass and leather, there were arms, food, clothing and large herds
of sheep, cattle and camels. (II Chronicles 14:13-15.)

A "Pat on the Back" from God

When the victorious Asa, riding at the head of his army, was
within a few miles of Jerusalem, a small crowd of prominent
citizens set out from the city to be first to welcome and
congratulate him. But there was one who was ahead of them. He was
Azariah, a man God had chosen to take a message to the king. He
approached the oncoming army so closely on his burro that one of
Asa's officers was about to give an order to have him removed from
their path.
 "Don't bother him," Asa said. "If he has come out to welcome
us, let us stop and honor him for his goodwill."
The king was pleased to learn that this man had made a
special effort to be first to welcome the returning victors. He
was affected and encouraged much more, however, when he heard more
from this fellow.
"Please listen to what else I have to say, King Asa," Azariah
called out. "God has told me things I must tell you. You know now
that God has answered the prayer you made to Him before going into
battle with the enemy from the south. God is with you, and He will
stay with you as long as you obey Him. If you disobey and forsake
Him, He will forsake you. Without the Creator's help and
protection, life can be uncertain, miserable and even worthless.
"Recall Israel's past. Whenever the nation turned from God,
great trouble developed among the people. No one was safe at home
or in the streets or fields. Crops failed. Disease increased.
Neighboring nations started wars. Even the priests couldn't help,
because most of them forgot God's laws. But when the people
repented and turned back to God, He was always ready to forgive
and help them. God has told me to remind you to keep these things
in mind and to remain strong by being loyal to God. If you do,
your nation shall prosper and can depend on God for its
protection." (II Chronicles 15:1-7.)
Asa was so moved by these words that as soon as he returned
to Jerusalem he set out with fresh enthusiasm to comb out of Judah
and Benjamin any places of idol worship his men had overlooked
before. He even sent soldiers to the north to weed out idolatry
from the towns his father had captured from the ten-tribed House
of Israel after the battle with Jeroboam's army.
People who looked to God for their way of life began to flock
to Judah from the ten tribes, especially from Ephraim, Manasseh
and Simeon. They wanted to live in that part of the land that had
God's fullest blessings. (II Chronicles 15:8-9.) Every day more
Israelites showed up at the temple. That caused Asa to become
painfully conscious of the condition of the temple. It hadn't had
much repair since being damaged by the Egyptians in Rehoboam's
time. Asa tried to restore it and its furnishings to something
like their original condition and beauty.
The repair of the temple took place before one of God's
annual Sabbaths was due. Asa sent word over all Judah and Israel
that the day would be observed at Jerusalem with special services
and ceremonies. This day was Pentecost, which is observed in these
times in late May or June by those who submit to God's authority.

Asa Remembers God

 Animals that had been herded up from Gerar after the rout of
Zerah's army were brought to the temple. Seven hundred cattle and
seven thousand sheep were sacrificed that day. While these
offerings were being made, Asa assured the onlookers that their
continued obedience would be rewarded in many ways. The people
responded with loud cheers and music. They made it known to the
king that they wanted to make a public promise to God that they
would do their best to live by God's laws, and that they were in
favor of death to anyone who failed to obey.
"I know God is pleased by your attitude and intentions," Asa
said to the crowd. "Now let the Creator hear the voices of you who
wish to make this solemn promise."
"We will do our best to serve God! If we fail, we deserve
death!"
These words from thousands of throats surged out with great
volume from around the temple, followed by the blast of horns and
more joyous shouting and singing. The people were in earnest in
this matter, most of them having been faithful to God, for the
most part, during the recent eras of idol worship. (II Chronicles
15:10-15.)
Before Pentecost ended, a long line of Asa's servants carried
treasures of gold, silver and brass into the temple. These were
some of the valuables Asa's father had taken from Jeroboam's army
sixteen years before. Abijam had intended that they should be used
to pay for temple repair and service, but he hadn't carried out
that intention. At long last Asa dedicated this wealth to God's
business in the temple. (II Chronicles 15:18.)
Asa's efforts to help Israel and Judah by turning to God and
abolishing idolatry resulted in a period of peace and prosperity.
That period probably would have lasted longer if Asa hadn't acted
unwisely in a situation that developed between the two nations of
Israel and Judah, in which the king of Judah looked for help in
the wrong direction.
Jeroboam, former ruler of the ten tribes -- the nation Israel
-- had died thirteen years before. He was succeeded by a son,
Nadab, who did nothing to remove idolatry from the nation. (I
Kings 15:25-26.) During a skirmish with the Philistines in the
town of Gibbethon in the territory of Dan, Nadab was killed after
only two years as king. He wasn't slain by Philistines, however.
His death was planned by a viciously ambitious man from the
territory of Issachar. His name was Baasha, an officer of high
rank in Nadab's army. The attack against the Philistines to drive
them out of Gibbethon gave Baasha an opportunity to do away with
the king. While in command of Nadab's army, he ended the lives of
all of Nadab's family and seized control of the ten tribes. (I
Kings 15:27-28.) This was the fulfillment of the prediction made
by Ahijah the prophet to Jeroboam. (I Kings 13:33-I Kings 14:16.)
His family line was wiped out and someone else took over the
rulership. (I Kings 15:28-34.)

Asa's Faith Weakens

Baasha was far from pleased because many people of Israel

were moving to Judah so that they could get away from the idol
worship that still abounded in so many places in Israel. He was
also angered by Asa's bold entry into Israel's southern towns to
destroy idols. Baasha hoped to soon muster an army strong enough
to capture Jerusalem and take over all twelve tribes. With the
fighting force he commanded, he dared only seize a small town
about six miles north of Jerusalem. This town, called Ramah, was
on the main road leading into Jerusalem from the north. Baasha
immediately started turning it into a strong fortress. His
intention was to gain control of traffic in and out of Jerusalem
on the north side. (I Kings 15:16-17; II Chronicles 16:1.)
When Asa was informed of what Israel was doing so close to
the capital of Judah, he was quite perturbed. He wanted to avoid
war, and yet he wanted to get Baasha and his men away from Ramah.
He thought of a possible way to solve the problem. Unfortunately,
it was a way that was certain to compound his trouble.
He issued an order that the gold and silver objects in the
treasuries of the temple and palace should be packed for moving a
long distance. When they were ready, he sent them off by a heavily
guarded caravan to Damascus, about a hundred and forty miles to
the north. There they were delivered to Ben-hadad, king of Syria,
along with a message.
"Friendly salutations from Asa, king of Judah," the message
read. "I am sending you treasures from my kingdom to bind an
understanding that should profit you more than any agreement you
might have with Baasha to keep peace with him and his nation. He
is now busily fortifying a town near Jerusalem. If you wish to
expand your southern borders without resistance, now is your
opportunity."
Ben-hadad could have kept the bribe of gold and silver
without doing anything, but he welcomed this chance to take over a
part of Israel. Even before his caravan returned, Asa was relieved
and pleased to receive a report that several towns in the
territory of Naphtali had been captured by Syrian troops. Until
then, he wondered if his gifts to Ben-hadad had been wasted. (I
Kings 15:18-21; II Chronicles 16:2-5.)
When Baasha heard about the Syrians, he was fearful that they
would move on southward, invade Tirzah and plunder his palace. He
hurriedly set off for his capital, leaving a small number of
soldiers behind to guard the unfinished fortress.
 As soon as he was told that Baasha had departed, Asa took
soldiers to Ramah to seize it from the outnumbered guards. If it
had been finished it would have been an exceptionally strong
fortress because of its heavy, wooden beams and massive wall
stones. Much unused material was stacked inside the half-built
wall. Workmen from Judah could have completed the construction,
but Asa didn't want a fortification there.
Asa decreed that all able-bodied men should go to Ramah to
help dismantle and transport the stone and lumber to the towns of
Geba and Mizpah only a few miles away in the territory of
Benjamin. If Ramah no longer existed, Baasha couldn't claim it as
a war prize.

Israel's Kings Reject God

Asa's will was carried out. Thousands of men came to Ramah,

which soon became only piles of rubble beside the highway. Geba
and Mizpah became fortresses instead. (I Kings 15:22; II
Chronicles 16:6.)
Meanwhile, King Baasha of Israel was trying to build his army
with the intention of conquering Judah. Then, as king of all
reunited Israel, he would become militarily strong enough, he
hoped, to push back the Syrians and any other enemies who invaded
Israel. His ambitions were somewhat dimmed when a prophet by the
name of Jehu, sent by God, came to Baasha to tell him what his and
his family's future would be.
"God has instructed me to remind you that it was He, and not
you, who made it possible for you to become ruler of the ten
tribes," Jehu told Baasha. "Someone had to succeed Nadab. You were
allowed that privilege. If you had been thankful for it, and if
you had led the people according to God's laws, you could have
become a much more powerful king and could rule for many more
years. But because you have lived sinfully and ruled carelessly,
causing your people to sin, your fate will shortly become the same
as that of Jeroboam. You and your family shall be cut off from
leadership of any part of Israel."
Baasha motioned for guards to escort the prophet out. He
didn't wish to hear anything more Jehu had to say. It troubled
him, but he didn't want to appear concerned in front of others. If
Baasha had been as troubled as he should have been, he would have
changed his ways and perhaps God would have spared him. His life
came to an end soon after Jehu's visit. The king was buried in
Tirzah after twenty-three years of incapable reigning. (I Kings
16:1-7.)
Baasha's son, Elah, became the next ruler. He lived as his
father had lived. Only two years later, while he was in a dulled
condition from drinking too much, he was slain by a man who had
been waiting for just such an opportunity. He was Zimri, one of
Elah's cavalry captains. Having dispatched the king, Zimri took
command of Tirzah. Then he had all of Elah's family put to death.
Jehu's prophecy to Baasha was fulfilled. (I Kings 16:8-14.)
Zimri and his men enjoyed the comforts and pleasures of the
palace. They didn't have to share them with officers of the army,
because the army of Israel was busy besieging the town of
Gibbethon, which had been taken by the Philistines. Zimri was sure
that when the Israelite soldiers returned from the siege, they
would accept him as ruler without too much trouble.
Matters didn't quite turn out that way. When the soldiers
heard what he had done, they decided that their army commander,
Omri, should be the next leader of the ten tribes. Omri was
pleased to accept this hasty elevation. His first move was to call
off the siege and take his army to Tirzah to besiege it instead.
When Zimri was informed that the town was surrounded by the
troops he planned to control, and that Omri had come to have him
arrested for murder, his future suddenly looked bleak. He ordered
his men to defend the gates and the walls, but they saw no reason
to die for a leader who wasn't backed by the army of the ten
tribes.
By the time Omri's soldiers had broken into Tirzah, Zimri had
locked himself alone inside the palace and had hidden in the
strongest part of the building. The sound of soldiers running
through the streets, pounding on the palace doors and yelling his
name was too much for Zimri. He was overcome with panic. Seizing a
lighted torch, he set fire to his hiding place. (I Kings 16:15-
20.)
"If I can't have this palace, then nobody else will get it!"
he screamed.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 115
ELIJAH AND THE FAMINE

ZIMRI an ambitious and murderous man, had tried to become king of

the ten tribes of Israel by murdering King Elah. (I Kings 16:8-
10.) Zimri had then hidden in the palace at Tirzah. When the army
approached, he had set fire to it, knowing that he would be slain
if he were found.
Zimri madly shouted that he would rather see the palace burn
than give it up to anyone else. The building and everything in it
went up in flames, including Zimri, who was allowed by God to
consider himself king for only seven days. (I Kings 16:11-18.)

Disunity in Israel
 In the months that followed, the people of the ten tribes
were divided into two parts as to who should be their next ruler.
Military people were in favor of Omri, but civilians favored a man
named Tibni. The dispute continued for such a long time that each
man came into power over different parts of the ten tribes. After
four years Tibni died, leaving full leadership of the ten tribes
to Omri. (I Kings 16:21-23.)
Omri wasn't satisfied with the place in which he lived in
Tirzah. He considered it a poor substitute for the burned palace.
Besides, he didn't like the location. One day he was riding
through a valley situated about ten miles west of Tirzah and over
thirty miles north of Jerusalem. He was impressed by the sight of
a long, flat-topped hill rising about five hundred feet from the
valley floor.
"Find out who owns that hill," Omri told one of his aides. "I
want to buy it for my palace site."
When the owner was found, he sold the hill to the king for
two talents of silver, a very reasonable sum. Omri's palace was
later built there. It was the beginning of what eventually grew
into the important city of Samaria.
Perhaps Omri was used by God to start Samaria, although the
king didn't purpose to carry out God's will. As other leaders did
before him, he practiced idolatry and encouraged his subjects to
do likewise. He died twelve years after Zimri's death. (I Kings
16:23-28.)
Ahab, a son of Omri, became the next ruler of the ten tribes.
Unfortunately for the people, his leadership wasn't an improvement
over that of the kings who had gone before him. In fact, he
stooped to some new lows as a king, by marrying a cruel, scheming
Canaanite woman who detested God and who was extremely ambitious
of forcing idolatry into Israel. She was Jezebel, daughter of
Ethbaal, king of the nearby coastal nation of Zidon. (I Kings
16:29-31.) Ethbaal was a murderer, a thief and a pagan priest who
officiated during rites to the goddess Venus, or Astarte, later
called Easter.

A Look at Judah

A few years before Ahab's time as ruler of Israel, King Asa

of Judah had hired King Ben-hadad of Damascus to help him against
King Baasha of Israel. (II Chronicles 16:1-6.) A prophet named
Hanani had then come to Jerusalem to tell Asa that he had a
message from God for the king.
"God was displeased when you paid the king of Syria to help
get King Baasha of Israel away from the Jerusalem area," Hanani
said. "If God could rescue Judah from the million Zerah brought
from the south, why couldn't He do the same for Judah at any other
time as long as you rely on Him? God is always willing and able to
help those who obey Him. Because you looked to a nation that has
long been an enemy of Israel for your help, you have lost the
opportunity to overcome both Baasha and Syria and you shall
continue to have wars."
Asa was furious at Hanani because of what he said, even
though he knew that he was guilty of buying help from the Syrians.
"Imprison this man!" Asa angrily yelled to his guards. (II
Chronicles 16:7-10.)
From that time on Asa's relationship with God deteriorated.
He was no longer as close to God as he had been. He lost a
compassionate attitude toward his people, insomuch that he wasn't
always fair to many of them. In his last years he was unable to
walk because of what was probably a gout condition. Whatever it
was, it was very severe Nevertheless Asa did not pray to God for
relief and healing of this ailment. Instead, he put his total
trust in physicians.
He died after ruling Judah for forty-one years, and was
buried with great honors in Jerusalem after a very special
funeral. (II Chronicles 16:11-14.)

Utter Depravity in Israel

By the time Asa's rule over Judah ended, the hill in Israel
where Omri's palace was located had become covered with buildings
that comprised early Samaria. Some of these structures were
dedicated to the worship of heathen gods. One of them included a
huge altar for making sacrifices to Baal, who was supposed to be
god of the sun. Another place was a school where instruction was
given to men who were recruited to train as priests to carry out
the base rites of idol worship brought to the land by Jezebel,
Ahab's wicked wife. Samaria had become the capital of idolatry in
Israel. (I Kings 16:29-33.)
Jezebel's hatred for those who followed God was so intense
that she sent soldiers to kill those men who were known to be true
prophets. Ahab didn't object even to this wholesale murder. Oddly
enough, his chief steward, Obadiah, somehow managed to remain
faithful to God despite his surroundings.
Quite possibly he was meant to be in his high position so
that he might help others who were serving God. For one thing, he
succeeded in saving the lives of a hundred prophets by hiding them
in caves in nearby mountains and sending them food and water to
live on. (I Kings 18:3-4.)
Ruled by such a depraved pair, most of the people of the ten
tribes were worse off than they had been for years. To add to
that, some great calamity was certain to come from God unless
Israel turned from idolatry. One day a prophet named Elijah came
to the palace at Samaria to speak to the king. He explained that
he had made a special trip from the territory of Gilead, east of
the Jordan River to bring an urgent message from God to Ahab.
Palace aides ordinarily didn't admit uninvited visitors, but when
Ahab heard about him he was curious to hear what the stranger had
to say.

God Sends Famine

"I have come to warn you that because of the sinfulness of

this nation's people, this land will suffer a lack of rain and
dew," Elijah told Ahab. "There won't be any more rain until I
return to announce its coming."
"Interesting!" exclaimed Ahab mockingly. "Then I suppose
you'll be honoring me with another visit a few days from now?"
"I doubt it," Elijah replied. "It will be more like a few
years from now." (I Kings 17:1.)
Ahab was in a pleasant mood, or he might have ordered guards
to seize Elijah and jail him for being insolent. Besides, he
wanted to prove to spectators that he was a fair and compassionate
ruler.
"Let him go for now," Ahab said. "He's only a harmless
crank."
As soon as Elijah had slipped out of Samaria, he was told by
God to go eastward and hide near a certain brook that flowed into
the Jordan River. He was informed that he shouldn't be concerned
about food because birds would supply it. Even to Elijah, who had
great faith in God, the idea of birds feeding him was fantastic.
(I Kings 17:2-4.)
When the prophet reached the brook, he looked around till he
found a nearby cave for shelter. In it he made a bed of leaves and
grass. This was to be his home where he was to stay hidden from
human eyes until he was instructed what next to do. It wasn't an
unpleasant spot in which to dwell. The cold, clean brook ran close
by to supply water for drinking and bathing. From the cave Elijah
could look down a ravine to the open valley where the brook joined
the river.
Toward evening he began to wonder about food, having walked
more than twenty miles from Samaria that day. Elijah was almost as
hungry as he was tired. As he rested by the stream, he became
aware of a flock of ravens approaching quietly, and then swooping
to the ground only a few yards away. They left something lying on
a wide flat rock that almost resembled a table. At first Elijah
could hardly believe what he saw. There were small pieces of bread
and cooked meat on the rock!
 The hungry prophet didn't wonder where the ravens had
obtained it. He thanked God for it and ate. The bread tasted as
though it had been freshly baked, and the meat as though it had
been roasted recently. Elijah wasn't concerned about whether or
not it was clean meat. He knew that God wouldn't provide him
unclean food. After eating all he needed, he spent a time praying
and then went into his cave for a night of well-deserved rest.
Next morning, as he refreshed himself at the stream, he saw
the ravens flying in, and watched them as each bird carefully
deposited on the rock something it carried in its beak. After the
ravens had flown away, he again ate more bread and meat.
Elijah wondered where it had come from. Had the birds taken
the bread from some bakery or kitchen not too many miles distant?
Had they brought the meat from God's sacrificial altar? Or had God
miraculously put the bread and meat into the beaks of the ravens
and directed them to put it down before Elijah? However it
happened, the prophet knew that God caused it to occur. He was
thankful for the supply of food in the months that followed. (I
Kings 17:5-6.)

Elijah Sent to the Gentiles

During those months, no rain fell in Samaria or the pagan

regions for many miles around. Ahab clearly remembered the warning
made to him by Elijah and what the prophet had said about the
drought ending when he returned to announce it. The king was
increasingly troubled. Regardless of his tendency toward idolatry,
he feared anything that seemed to come from God.
At last he decided to establish a wide search for Elijah,
hoping that the prophet would appeal to God to send rain. All the
searchers eventually returned to report failure, whereupon they
were promptly sent back to continue the hunt. (I Kings 18:10.)
Meanwhile, more streams dried up and more cisterns and wells went
dry. The land became a sickly yellow-gray color. The supply of
water was dangerously low. (I Kings 18:5.)
About a year or two after Elijah had come to live in the
cave, the nearby stream dried up completely. The only way to get
water was to go down to the Jordan River, and that meant a risk of
being seen. God didn't want Elijah to be discovered yet by anyone
who would report his whereabouts to the king.
He instructed the prophet to go to the town of Zarephath,
about a hundred miles northward at the eastern edge of the Great
Sea. There he was to find a certain widow who was to supply him
with food and lodging.
Traveling mostly at night, Elijah was very careful not to be
seen. In the daytime he rested and slept in well-hidden shady
places in ravines and among boulders. Food and water weren't
naturally present wherever he went, but God somehow supplied him
with enough to keep up his strength. When he reached Zarephath it
was daylight, but because the town was in the idolatrous nation of
Zidon, it was very unlikely that anyone would be looking for him
except the woman he was to meet.
Just outside the gates of the town he saw a thin, weary-
looking woman picking up a few sticks. He had a strong feeling
that this was the widow about whom God had told him. He was very
thirsty, so he didn't lack for a reason to start a conversation.
"I haven't had any water for hours," Elijah called out to the
woman. "If you know where there is water, would you please get
some for me?" (I Kings 17:7-10.)
The woman hesitantly approached the prophet and looked at his
tired eyes and parched lips.
"I'll get water for you," she said, starting toward the
gates, "but I can spare only a little."
"A little is better than none," Elijah observed. "I am very
hungry, too. Could you give me a small piece of bread?"
The woman turned back to the prophet a little impatiently.

Gentile Widow's Faith

"Sir, I don't have any bread," she told him. "All I have is a
handful of meal in a jar and a little oil in a bottle. When you
first spoke to me, I was looking for a few sticks with which to
build a fire and bake the oil and flour into a bit of bread. That
will be the last food my son and I shall eat. Then we shall starve
to death." (I Kings 17:11-12.)
"You and your son won't starve," Elijah said confidently.
"The God of Israel has told me about you, and it's not His will
that you should die from lack of food. Your jar of meal and bottle
of oil will last until God sends rain."
The woman stared at Elijah. Ordinarily she would have
considered a man who talked as he did some kind of fanatic, but
somehow she felt that the God of Israel had sent him and she
trusted God to keep His promise. She motioned to Elijah to follow
her, and trudged off to her home within the walls of Zarephath.
Later, after Elijah had eaten the biscuit-sized bit of bread the
woman had unselfishly made for him, he watched her begin to
prepare more with the very last of the oil and flour. He wasn't
surprised at what she had to say.
"There is more oil in this bottle than there was before I
used it last!" she exclaimed. "And there is more flour in the jar
than there has been for days! My memory must be failing me."
"There's nothing wrong with your memory," Elijah assured her.
"You were kind enough to attend to my needs first. Because of
that, God will see that as long as the drought lasts there will be
plenty of oil in that bottle and plenty of flour in that jar."
The prophet's words proved true during the months that
followed. Regardless of how much oil the widow poured from the
bottle, it always had some left in it. It was the same with the
flour jar. It didn't become empty, no matter how much was taken
from it. (I Kings 17:13-16.)
During that time, the widow's young son became seriously ill.
Days later he died, leaving his mother in an extremely grief-
stricken state. To add to her misery, she became somewhat
embittered because she felt that Elijah had something to do with
her son's death.
"What are you really here for?" she tearfully asked the
prophet as she stood before him with the lifeless little form in
her arms. "Did you come to seek out my past sins and tell God
about them so that He would punish me by taking away my son?"
"Give me the boy," Elijah patiently said to her.
"Why?" the woman asked, twisting around so that she was
between Elijah and her son.
In spite of the mother's attitude, Elijah reached out and
tenderly took the limp body from the mother, who was surprised at
her sudden willingness to part with it. The prophet walked up a
stairway to his room on top of the house, where he had lived since
coming to Zarephath. There he placed the boy on his bed.
"God, I know you must have a reason to bring misery to the
woman of this house by taking her son," Elijah prayed. "I don't
know what it is, but I know that she has suffered greatly in these
past days, and especially in these last hours. I'm asking that in
your mercy you would forgive her for any sins she has committed
and bring life back to this child." (I Kings 17:17-21.)
By this time the little boy's body had become cold. Elijah
lay down very close to it, hoping that his warmth and strength
would be of some value while God supplied the spark of life that
only the Creator could impart.
The minutes slipped by. The prophet thought he felt a
movement in the boy's body, but he couldn't be sure.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 116
"... IF THE LORD BE GOD, FOLLOW HIM"

ELIJAH the prophet had been instructed by God to stay hidden in a

city near the coast of the Great Sea during many months of the
drought that had come to the ten tribes of Israel. (I Kings 17:8-
16.)
God Gives Life

The young son of the woman in whose home Elijah stayed had
died. He had taken the boy to his room, and had asked God to
restore the youngster's life. (I Kings 17:17-21.)
After a while the youngster began to breathe and move. God
had answered the prophet's prayer and had brought life back into
the youngster!
Elated and thankful, Elijah took the boy back downstairs to
the weeping mother.
"Your son lives again, thanks to God's great mercy," Elijah
said to the widow.
The kneeling woman glanced up through her tears. When she saw
that her son was gazing at her with a weak smile and reaching out
for her, she cried out happily, leaped to her feet and eagerly
took the youngster into her arms. After a time, when she was able
to speak, she told Elijah that the miracle proved to her that he
was a man God had sent for a good purpose, and that she regretted
making unkind remarks to him. (I Kings 17:22-24.)
Elijah continued to hide in the woman's home. About two years
after he had arrived there, God instructed him to go to King Ahab,
who still had many men looking for the prophet. Elijah set out at
once for the city of Samaria.
By this time conditions had become very severe throughout the
land. There was scarcely enough water for the people to drink.
Most of their food had to be brought into Israel from distant
regions by pack animals. There were dead cattle and sheep
everywhere. If the drought continued, the people would soon start
to perish from lack of food and water. (I Kings 18:1-2.)
Ahab was almost frantic. Countless sacrifices and prayers had
been made to the pagan gods, but the rainless days continued. The
ten tribes of Israel were without rain for three and one-half
years. (Luke 4:25-26; James 5:17.) The king was convinced that the
God of Israel could bring rain, but he was sure that God could be
contacted only through Elijah, whom he desperately hoped would be
found in time to ask God to save his kingdom.
In one of many attempts to find grass to save his horses,
mules and donkeys, Ahab made a two-party search for springs around
Samaria. He headed one group to cover a certain area. Obadiah, his
chief steward, headed another group to go through a different
region. (I Kings 18:3-6.)
As Obadiah's party, mounted on donkeys, slowly combed a
parched range of hills, a lone figure appeared on the western
horizon. As soon as the figure came close, Obadiah was surprised
to recognize him as Elijah, whom he had seen in Ahab's palace.
Obadiah slid off his donkey and bowed low before the prophet, whom
he greatly respected as a follower of God.
 "Aren't you Elijah?" Obadiah asked, suddenly wondering if he
could be mistaken.
"I am Elijah," the prophet answered. "I remember seeing you
in my brief visit in Ahab's palace. I understand that your king is
looking for me. Please go tell him that I am here."

God Protects the Faithful

"If I told Ahab you are here," Obadiah pointed out, "it could
mean my death. He has been searching Israel and even other nations
for you for three years, to tell you to ask God to send rain. Even
though he needs you, he could be in the mood to kill you because
you have remained hidden from him. But God would take you away
from here before you could be harmed. If I say you are here and
Ahab finds you aren't, he'll take my life. Perhaps you heard how
Ahab's wife caused the death of many of God's prophets, some of
whom I was able to rescue. If he were angered, Ahab wouldn't
hesitate to follow his wife's example." (I Kings 18:7-14.)
"Don't be concerned about me or yourself," Elijah told
Obadiah. "I promise you that if you go now to tell Ahab where I
am, neither you nor I will meet death because of what you do. If
Ahab wants to see me, he can do it this same day by coming here."
Obadiah knew that Elijah couldn't make such a promise unless
he had special help from God. Without further words with the
prophet, he instructed his men to continue on the planned course
while he went in another direction to meet Ahab.
"I have found Elijah!" Obadiah called to the king when he had
almost caught up to him.
"You mean Elijah the prophet, the man I've been trying to
find for three years?" Ahab asked excitedly.
"The same man," Obadiah replied. "He is awaiting you on the
other side of that range of hills."
Ahab wasn't pleased to learn that the prophet expected the
king to come to him, but he motioned for his men to follow
Obadiah, who led the group over the ridge to where Elijah sat
resting in the shade of a boulder. Ahab rode close and rudely
shouted at him without the courtesy of a proper greeting. (I Kings
18:16-17.)
"So it's you at last!" the king blurted out, frowning down at
him. "You've given Israel plenty of trouble these last three
years!"
Elijah stood up, stepped toward Ahab and gazed steadily at
the angry face.
"You accuse me of troubling Israel?" Elijah asked. "You know
I have done nothing to hurt this nation. But you have, and so have
the rulers in your family before you. You have caused Israel
untold harm by forsaking God and turning to pagan idols and
deities."
"Why should we quibble over these things?" Ahab asked. "All
that matters now is that you ask your God, if indeed He has
control over the elements, to send plenty of rain on our land.
Your God is supposed to have Israel's welfare constantly in mind.
Surely He won't let this terrible condition continue."
"Don't make the mistake of believing that rain will come to
Israel simply by your telling me to pray to God for it," Elijah
said. "I am God's servant, not yours."
Ahab was able to restrain himself only because he felt that
Elijah's continued existence could mean an end to the drought.

Only One Prophet of God

"So you expect some great reward for your unique services,"
Ahab exclaimed disdainfully. "Name your price!"
"I do not seek a reward," Elijah replied calmly. "But there
is something I am going to ask you to do."
"Aha!" Ahab snorted. "Then you do have your price. What is
this favor you have in mind?"
"Send word around the country for the leaders of the people
to gather at the eastern end of Mt. Carmel," Elijah answered,
ignoring Ahab's insults. "Also gather four hundred and fifty of
your priests of Baal at the same place. And tell your queen,
Jezebel, to send four hundred of her priests of Astarte. If you
will do this, I shall come to Mt. Carmel to consider asking God
for rain." (I Kings 18:17-20.)
Although these requests puzzled the king, he knew that asking
questions wouldn't help matters. He was so anxious to see the
drought ended that he was willing to carry out whatever the
prophet requested, even though he disliked Elijah and would have
had him killed if there had been nothing to gain by letting him
live.
Mt. Carmel is a range of hills extending about eighteen miles
southeast of the Bay of Acre on the Great Sea. From the eastern
tip of the range, which was where Elijah intended to meet the
gathering of leaders and prophets, it was about twenty miles to
Samaria. When Elijah arrived there a few days later, thousands of
Israelites were congregated on the plain off to the north and
east. The prophet promptly climbed to the eastern summit of the
range and spoke out loudly to all below.
"How long will it take you people to make up your minds about
whom to follow?" Elijah asked, "If you choose God, then follow Him
completely and forget about Baal and any other idols. If you
choose Baal, then be loyal to him and don't try to mix any of
God's laws into that pagan religion. Most of you seem to be trying
to worship both God and Baal. What is to be gained by such a
foolish pursuit?"
There was no response except silence from the audience.
Although they had been living like heathen, they still wanted to
call themselves God's people. Elijah waited a minute or two for
some other kind of reaction, but there weren't even any hoots of
derision.
"Among the thousands assembled here, I am the only prophet of
God," Elijah continued. "I am somewhat outnumbered by the four
hundred and fifty prophets of Baal that King Ahab had brought here
by my request. I requested also that he bring four hundred of his
queen's prophets who conduct the worship of the goddess Astarte,
but obviously his wife refused to allow her priests to associate
with a prophet of God. (I Kings 18:21-22.)
"But let us get to the problem at hand. The land and the
people here will soon perish unless rain comes. God has held back
the rain because so many have turned to idolatry. God is the only
one who has the power to release the rain."
This statement brought strong murmurs from the many who felt
that their god Baal had just been slighted. There were excited and
angry shouts of "Baal! Baal!" from the king's priests. Elijah held
up his hands for silence.

"Baal Must Be Asleep"

"Let us carry out a demonstration to prove which deity has

the greater power," the prophet continued. "I request that two
bullocks be brought here, and that the priests of Baal choose one
of them, cut it up and place it on the wood of an unlit altar. I
shall have the other bullock dressed and put on the wood of
another altar. Then let the priests of Baal call on their god to
set the wood of their altar on fire. I shall call on my God to set
my altar on fire. The altar that catches on fire should prove who
is the true God all of us should follow. Do you agree that this is
a fair test?"
"Agreed!" the crowd chorused. (I Kings 18:23-24.)
An altar was hastily constructed close to where Elijah stood,
and wood was brought to cover it. Two bullocks were led up in
sight of the people. One was picked by the priests of Baal, who
filed up the hill with great dignity. The animal was slaughtered
and cut up before the onlookers, and placed on the altar. The
other bullock was put aside for the time being, tethered near
God's ancient, crumbling altar that happened to be not far away.
When all was in readiness, a colorful demonstration was made
by the priests of Baal. They danced around their altar several
times, chanting, singing and yelling as they went. They then
prostrated themselves before the altar, entreating Baal in loud,
shrill voices to bring down fire so that the wood and bullock
could be burned. Nothing happened. The priests then started
leaping up and down around the altar. The more athletic ones
sprang up on the edges of the altar and then jumped back to the
ground, where they groveled in the dirt and screamed for Baal to
help them. This continued until noon, while the voices became
hoarse and the priests began to sound more like bullfrogs than
human beings. At that time Elijah appeared and again addressed the
thousands on the plain below.
"You have seen how hard the priests of Baal have worked for
the past several hours," Elijah said to the crowd, above the
rasping croaks that came only occasionally, now, from the raw
throats of the weary priests. "You have seen, too, how futile
their vigorous efforts have been. Their god is supposed to be the
god of fire. Why hasn't he answered by sparing a bit of himself
and igniting the wood on their altar? Could it be that Baal is
traveling in some distant land, and has heedlessly left his
worshippers to perform their own miracles? Or could it be that he
is asleep and that his servants haven't screamed with quite enough
volume to awaken him? Perhaps he has gone hunting or visiting and
forgot to tell his priests that he would be away for a time. Or
possibly he can't be bothered today because he is in the privacy
of his bathroom." (I Kings 18:25-27.)
There was a low murmur of laughter from the crowd below. The
monotonous and ridiculous gyrations and utterances from the
priests of Baal had become ludicrous even to many who were
previously inclined to consider Baal a real god with mysterious
powers. There were others who were angered by Elijah's jibes. The
prophet was aware that he was surrounded by enemies who wanted to
do away with him. If he hadn't been certain of protection from
God, he wouldn't have dared to make degrading remarks about the
king's god.

"Now See What God Can Do"

The priests of Baal couldn't give up and admit defeat in

front of their king, who was watching closely. They had to keep on
dancing and shouting. But they had another bit of splashy ceremony
to carry out. While they swayed and jiggled they produced knives
and started slashing at themselves. Even with their bodies caked
with blood they continued their frenzied dancing.
"Here us, Baal! Hear us, Baal!" they groaned over and over.
Finally weakened from exertion and loss of blood, all they
could do for the rest of the afternoon was to mumble incoherent
pleadings to their god. Toward evening Elijah appeared on the
mountain again to address the people. (I Kings 18:28-29.)
 "I see that many of you have gone to your tents and camps
because you have tired of the futile performances of the priests
of Baal," the prophet spoke out. "Now I ask that you come as close
as possible to the foot of the mountain to observe that the God of
Israel can do. There is an ancient altar up here that I shall now
repair. I shall build it back up with twelve large stones to
represent the twelve tribes of Israel, all of whom should be
worshipping God instead of imaginary deities or idols. See for
yourselves, now, what will happen when the living God is called
on."
At Elijah's direction, wood was placed on the altar. The
bullock that had been put aside was slaughtered, cut up and spread
out on the wood. A ditch was dug all around the altar. Twelve
barrels of precious water, obtained from a nearby spring that was
one of the few left in the land, were poured over the sacrificial
meat. Wood, altar and ground inside the ditch were thoroughly
soaked, leaving no possibility of Elijah or his assistants setting
fire to the contents of the altar by any devious means. With all
in readiness, Elijah stood before the sacrifice and lifted his
voice in prayer. (I Kings 18:30-35.)
"God of Abraham, of Isaac and of Israel, make it known today,
through your great power, that you are the one and only real God
in Israel. Let it be known to these people that I am your servant,
through whom you have caused these matters to be brought about
here at Mt. Carmel. Hear and answer this prayer, Lord, so that
those here will be convinced that there is no God like you. Cause
them to realize the foolishness of looking to anyone or anything
but you for their lives and welfare!"
Elijah said nothing more. He didn't scream, dance, leap, roll
in the dirt or slash himself. Instead, he stepped back from the
altar as though expecting something extraordinary to happen. And
it did.
Some of the onlookers noticed a strange object in the sky
over Mt. Carmel. It appeared to be a glowing fireball. There were
excited murmurs from many throats as the gleaming object descended
swiftly to the altar Elijah had prepared. The instant it touched
the sacrifice, it burned fiercely, causing a burst of smoke. The
glow was so intense that people covered their eyes or turned their
heads. Seconds later the fiery essence grew dimmer and
disappeared. Not only the meat and wood, but also the stones and
water in the ditch had been consumed! There was only a blackened
crater where the altar had been!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 117
"O LORD, TAKE AWAY MY LIFE!"
FIRE had descended from the sky about Mount Carmel to consume the
sacrifice Elijah had prepared for God. Besides burning up the meat
and wood, it burned up the stones of the altar, much of the ground
under and around it and the water that lay in the ditch
surrounding the altar. (I Kings 18:30-38.)

The Penalty of Idolatry

Fear gripped the onlookers. They fell to the ground, shouting

that God was the only God, and that they had sinned in having
anything to do with idols. Some of them shouted resentfully at the
priests of Baal. Noting the swiftly growing anger of the crowd
against the priests, Elijah held up his hands for silence.
"God requires these men of Baal should be punished here and
now for leading Israel into idolatry!" Elijah called out.
(Deuteronomy 13.) "Come up here and seize them! Don't let a one
escape!"
Shouting with wrath, the crowd charged up the mountain to
surround the four hundred and fifty priests, who were thrown into
panic by this sudden turn of events. Quickly overpowered by
greater numbers, the men of Baal become prisoners of the people.
"Take them down to the foot of the mountain," Elijah told
those who had arrested the priests. "They will be put to death and
their bodies placed in the dry creek bed there." (I Kings 18:39-
40.)
Some of the frenzied priests screamed for help from Ahab, who
was grimly watching the scene from not far away. The plight of his
priests didn't bother the king as much as did the fact that Elijah
was in control of the situation. But the sight of the altar being
suddenly absorbed by the fire had unnerved him, and he dared do
nothing contrary to Elijah's wishes. In response to his priests'
appeal he slowly shook his head and turned his back. The
struggling, yelling men of Baal were dragged down the mountain to
be punished for their sins.
Most of the people returned to their camps or left the region
to go back to their homes. Ahab was anxious to learn what Elijah
would do about ending the drought, but he did not want to give the
appearance of pressing him on the matter. He was relieved when the
prophet approached him.
"I know that you're waiting for me to tell you when rain will
come," Elijah said. "I can't yet say, but it could happen before
many more hours pass. When it does come there will be plenty of
it. Why don't you rest and eat while I go about my business on top
of the mountain?"
Ahab was greatly encouraged by this statement. He went back
into his tent, and Elijah went close to the pinnacle of the east
shoulder of Mt. Carmel, where he bowed himself on the ground and
sincerely asked God for rain. Shortly he asked his helper to go to
the highest part of the mountain to see if there were any signs of
cloudiness in the western sky. The man returned a little later to
report that the sky was as cloudless as it had been for more than
three years.

The Drought Ends

"Go look again," Elijah said, and returned to praying.

Shortly the man came back to tell the prophet that the sky
was still completely clear. Elijah had him to continue going up
and looking and returning at brief intervals to state the
condition of the sky. When he came back from his eighth trip to
the top of the mountain, the man excitedly informed the prophet
that there was a small cloud just above the western horizon.
"Go to King Ahab and tell him that rain will fall very soon,"
Elijah instructed his helper. "Tell him that he would be wise to
get across the plain now in his chariot before the downpour turns
the dusty plain into an impassable sea of mud." (I Kings 18:41-
44.)
Ahab was almost wild with satisfaction when he heard the
news. By then, even from the sheltered site of his tents, he could
see a small cloud rising up in the western sky. Excitedly he
called his servants to pack the tents and other equipment and move
out as soon as possible.
The cloud rose and expanded and Elijah knew God was about to
answer his request. For that the prophet took time to utter words
of thankfulness. Within an hour or so the small, white cloud would
expand completely across the western sky. The vapor grew darker. A
strong, high wind started the cloudy masses to churning ominously.
This abrupt change in the heavens from a peaceful blue to a
boiling dark gray struck deep fear into thousands of people in
that part of Israel.
When lightning started to flash and thunder rolled across the
plain, Elijah had already hurried down Mt. Carmel. By the time he
reached the base, Ahab and his chariot driver were getting
started. Soon the rain would be pouring out of the sky and the
creek bed would begin to fill with a surge of muddy water to wash
away the lifeless bodies of the priests of Baal. Just after Elijah
crossed the stream, Ahab passed over with his chariot. And the
loaded donkeys weren't far behind. If they had been much later,
they could have been swept away by the rapidly rising stream.
One of the towns near the east peak of Mt. Carmel was
Jezreel, about twenty miles to the southeast. That was Ahab's
goal, and Elijah's, inasmuch as the city of Samaria was too far
south to reach before the widespread cloudburst. Ahab's chariot
driver galloped his horses before the storm. But Elijah, who was a
natural athlete and also had some help from God, outran the
chariot all the way to Jezreel. (I Kings 18:45-46.)
Next morning, after causing alarming flash floods over a
large part of Israel, the torrent from the sky abated. Later, Ahab
and his men continued on safely to Samaria.
As for Elijah, although he was the man who had most to do
with the ending of the drought, he was regarded at Jezreel as just
another vagrant by innkeepers. He was thankful however, to find a
shelter from the downpour. Meanwhile, Ahab was being received with
much pomp and honor in the best of the town's inns.

Heathen Fury

When Ahab told his wife what had happened at Mt. Carmel,
Jezebel was furious because of her husband giving credit to the
God of Israel for causing rain to come.
"The drought was bound to end naturally sometime," she
angrily reminded Ahab. "Are you becoming childish, that you should
believe self-styled prophets like Elijah, who time their
utterances with unusual events of nature to try to convince people
that they have unnatural powers?"
"Events of nature?" Ahab echoed. "Do you consider what
happened to Elijah's altar something natural?"
"I wasn't there to see it, and I have only your influenced
version of what happened," Jezebel countered disdainfully. "Your
childish belief in this rustic prophet has cost the lives of four
hundred and fifty men. If I had been foolish enough to send four
hundred of my priests, as Elijah impudently requested, probably
you would have been willing to let them die, too. If I had been
there, matters would have turned out quite differently. It's too
late now to undo what you've allowed to be done, but I'm going to
see that this Elijah doesn't interfere any more in the religious
affairs of Israel!"
"You'll have to find him first, and don't ask me where he is
because I have no idea," Ahab said angrily, striding away.
"I'll do more to him than find him," Jezebel muttered,
smiling to herself.
Meanwhile, Elijah stayed in Jezreel. The more he observed the
people of the town, the more discouraged he became. He had
imagined that word would spread how God had shown His power at Mt.
Carmel, and that people everywhere would repent. From what he saw
in Jezreel, everyone appeared relieved that the drought was over,
but they didn't seem to be seeking God in the fervent manner of
people who were truly regretful that they had fallen into
idolatry.
 Jezebel's spies soon discovered where Elijah was. Right
afterward a man walked up to the prophet, thrust a piece of paper
into Elijah's hand and disappeared. After Elijah read the message
on the paper, being already discouraged as he was, his faith in
God was a bit shaken. The message was from Jezebel, informing him
that she intended to see him dead within twenty-four hours, and
that she hoped her gods would kill her if she failed. (I Kings
19:1-2.)
Elijah left Jezreel at once, hoping to get out of the nation
of Israel and reach safety in the nation of Judah before Jezebel's
men could seize him. His servant, the man who had reported seeing
the little cloud from Mt. Carmel, had come with him to Jezreel,
and wanted to stay with him in this time of great danger. The two
succeeded in reaching Judah and traveling through it to Beer-
sheba, a town on Judah's southern border more than eighty miles to
the south of Jezreel.
Elijah felt that Jezebel's men could show up even that far
south in pursuit of him. He convinced his servant that they would
both be better off separated. (I Kings 19:3.) Anxious to get out
of a populated area, Elijah went on by himself several miles into
the Paran desert that extends down into the Sinai peninsula. Hot,
weary, thirsty and hungry, he stopped to rest in the shade of a
desert canebrake. By this time he felt sure he could never do any
more good among the people of Israel and was so depressed that he
wanted to die.

"Let Me Die!"

"I don't want to go on living like this," he prayed. "God, I

would rather have you take my life than be murdered by Jezebel's
servants."
The prophet was so tired that he fell asleep. Some time later
he was awakened by someone shaking him gently by the shoulders.
Before he could open his eyes, he heard a voice telling him to get
up and eat, but when he was awake and looked around, nobody was in
sight.
Elijah settled back, believing that he had dreamed someone
had awakened him. He was about to fall asleep again when the
pleasant odor of warm bread came to him. He sat up and looked
around once more.
This time he was surprised to see a small roll of bread on a
flat stone over a bed of hot coals. He picked it off the stone and
found that it had just been baked. Then he spied a bottle of water
nearby. When he reached for it, he discovered that somehow it was
very cool.
Elijah recalled that he had seemingly dreamed that someone
had told him to eat. He wondered if this could be some scheme by
Jezebel's men to poison him, but he quickly dismissed the idea
that such a complex means would be used when it would be simpler
to do away with him in his sleep. He could only conclude that God
had sent an angel to supply his needs. He gave thanks for it and
enjoyably consumed the bread and water.
Relaxed by his repast, Elijah lay down and went back to
sleep. Once more, after a good sleep, he felt himself being shaken
by the shoulders, and again, when only half awake, he seemed to
hear a voice telling him to get up and eat. This second time he
was told that he should eat plenty because he would need strength
for the long distance he intended to cover. (I Kings 19:4-7.)
He opened his eyes to find that there was nobody about, but
there was another larger roll just finishing baking over still-
glowing coals, and the bottle he had drained was again full of
water. He found he was again hungry and thirsty. Eating and
drinking a second time was anything but difficult. Afterward the
prophet continued southward.
Walking several miles a day across the arid land, he kept on
going until he reached Mt. Sinai, where the Ten Commandments, and
lesser laws had been given to Israel six hundred years before. The
trip took forty days, during which all he had to eat and drink was
what had been miraculously supplied him on the first day into the
desert from Beersheba. (I Kings 19:8.)
Part way up Mt. Sinai Elijah found a cave in which he decided
to stay for a time. Possibly it was the same cave Moses was in
when he briefly glimpsed God. While he was resting there, Elijah
heard a voice clearly ask:
"Why have you come here to Mt. Sinai, Elijah?"
The prophet was frightened. It was shadowy in the cave, and
he imagined that the dark areas he saw could be Jezebel's men who
had followed him. He reasoned that no one else would know his
name, but after a time it occurred to him that God would know his
name, and that the voice might be that of an angel.

This Is Only Small Power

"I have come here to escape being killed by the soldiers of

Jezebel, queen of King Ahab," Elijah spoke out, wondering if
anyone was listening to him. "I have sadly observed how the
Israelites have broken your covenant that was made here at Mt.
Sinai. They have forsaken God's altars for those of pagan gods.
They have slain the true prophets. As far as I know, I am the only
one left, and I won't have much longer to live if my enemies find
me. I am dismayed by these events. I have been ambitious for God,
but now I am doubtful that I did anything worthwhile. I was sure
that Israel would be sobered after what happened at Mt. Carmel.
Apparently the people weren't very impressed." (I Kings 19:9-10.)
 "Don't be discouraged," the voice said. "Be assured that God
is with you. Rest for now, because soon God will come very close
to you. When He does, come out of the cave to meet Him."
In spite of being excited and puzzled by what he had been
told, Elijah felt encouraged and peaceful, and fell into a deep,
refreshing sleep. Next morning he was awakened by the shrill whine
of wind, growing stronger by the minute. He jumped up, ran to the
mouth of the cave and peered up at the surrounding rocky peaks.
The blast of air past the mountain was so great that he had to
step back to keep from being swept away. Holding fast to rocks, he
looked out to see huge boulders on the brow of the mountain being
toppled by the wind. They crashed down from ledge to ledge,
landing on the slopes below with thunderous impact. Fearful that
some mammoth rock would come grinding down where he was, Elijah
went back into the cave, where he remained until the wind abated.
At first he thought that the mighty movement of air indicated that
God was passing by, but he concluded that God's only connection
with the wind was that He caused it.
While he thought about the matter, the cave started to creak
and shake. There was a growing rumbling that became so loud that
Elijah ran into the open, afraid that the roof of the cave would
collapse on him. Outside the cave he saw the terrifying spectacle
of mountain peaks swaying and boulders and rock slides plummeting
from the heights. Quickly, again, he sought the safety that
existed inside the mountain. When the earthquake was over, he
decided that the fearsome shaking of the earth wasn't caused by
the presence of God but by only a small fraction of His great
power.
When he considered it safe to venture out on the ledge again,
Elijah looked down on the rubble cluttering the edge of the level
expanse where the Israelites had camped on their way to Canaan.
The mountain erupted with fiery lava and ash. The sky became
filled with dark clouds. Flashes of ball lightning occurred,
changing to long streams of chain lightning that crackled and spit
down on Mt. Sinai and the surrounding peaks. Massive showers of
sparks shot in all directions as the fiery bolts grounded and
fused on smoking rocks, filling the air with fumes like those of
brimstone.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 118
SYRIA CHALLENGES GOD

IN A CAVE in Mt. Sinai, Elijah was told by a voice that he should

come out of the cave to meet God, who would soon be passing by. (I
Kings 19:9-11.) Later, there was a very strong wind, followed by a
powerful earthquake. Afterward, the prophet decided that God was
not in either unusual display of nature.
Then the mountains erupted into volcanic activity and were
stabbed by blazing bolts of lightning. Everything vibrated with
the tremendous roar of steady thunder. Elijah crouched in fear,
wondering if this could be God's manifestation of Himself, but he
was afraid to stay outside the cave and watch what was taking
place.

That Was Only Small Power

The lightning storm ended as abruptly as it had begun. The

prophet walked slowly to the mouth of the cave, not knowing for
certain what he would see. It was then that he thought he heard a
voice coming from a great distance. Startled and uneasy, he pulled
his coat up over his head, hesitant to see whatever or whomever
should be waiting for him outside the cave.
After he had groped his way to the ledge, the voice came to
him again. It was a clear, quiet voice of small volume. Seemingly,
now, it came to him from all directions. (I Kings 19:11-13.)
The prophet let the coat drop off his head. He stared all
around, but there was nobody in sight. The only visible moving
thing was a column of smoke rising from the tip of a nearby crag
that had been struck by lightning.
"I am your God," came the words. "Within the hour I passed by
the cave you are in more than once, but I was not in the wind,
earthquake or lightning. Now I have come to tell you that you have
done well as my servant, though lately you let fear of the woman
Jezebel get the best of you. I have more work for you, but you can
be of the greatest value only if you rely fully on me and dedicate
yourself fully to what you must do."
Elijah was both humbled and encouraged by what God said. He
wanted to declare that he would be very enthusiastic about
whatever God would require of him, but he was so overcome in the
presence of the Creator, even though he couldn't see Him, that he
feared to speak.
"Don't be concerned about Jezebel's men," God continued. "Go
back to Israel, but don't return by the way you came here. Take a
route to the east, as though going to Damascus. In the west side
of the Jordan valley, a few miles east of Jezreel, you'll find a
man named Elisha. He shall take your place, in due time, as the
leading prophet of Israel in these years.
"Later, you will anoint a man named Hazael as king of Syria.
You will also anoint a certain Jehu as king to replace Ahab. These
two shall be used to punish the disobedient and rebellious rulers
of my people. All Israel doesn't deserve punishment, because there
are many thousands who have continued to observe my laws and have
refused to worship idols." (I Kings 19:15-18; Romans 11:1-4.)
Days later, when Elijah arrived in the area where he had been
instructed to go, he inquired about until he found where a man
lived by the name of Elisha -- an industrious young man of a well-
to-do family. Elisha happened to be plowing with a pair of work
bulls when the prophet found him. Eleven of Elisha's men were also
plowing in the field. Elijah recognized the man he was seeking. He
walked into the field and tossed his cape over Elisha's shoulders
as the younger man drove his team by. The surprised plowman pulled
his animals to a halt and stared at the stranger.

Careless Prosperity

"I have been told that only prophets of God wear capes like
this one," Elisha said, "and that when a prophet tosses his cape
over another man, it means that the man has been chosen to become
another prophet. Am I to assume that this special honor has come
to me?"
"You are right," Elijah answered. "I am a prophet of God,
sent to let you know that you have been chosen for a purpose."
Elijah felt that more explanation wasn't necessary at the
moment. He knew that Elisha would ask questions soon enough, so he
walked away, intending to return later. He heard quick footsteps
behind him, and turned to see Elisha running excitedly toward him.
"If God can use me, I'm willing to go with you this very
hour," Elisha told Elijah. "But first let me say good-bye to my
parents."
"You shouldn't leave without seeing them," Elijah agreed.
"When I placed my cape on you, I didn't mean that you have to go
with me now. Stay for a little time with your family. I shall
return for you."
Elisha was very eager about his call from God. To him this
was the greatest day of his life. He wanted the last night with
his relatives and friends and servants to be a happy one. He was
not in love with wealth. Accordingly, he had his men kill and
dress two of his work animals to be boiled for a festive dinner
that evening. To show he was permanently giving up his previous
job to devote himself wholly to God's service, Elisha used his own
plow and yoke for fuel.
Next day Elisha saw Elijah crossing the plowed field. The
younger man told his family good-bye and joined the prophet. His
parents watched the two disappear over a rise, unaware that their
son would one day be a prophet who would become very important in
the affairs of the nation. (I Kings 19:19-21.)
About five years passed, during which northern Israel
recovered from the three-year drought and became prosperous. For a
time matters went rather well for Ahab in spite of his continuing
in idolatry. All Israel became lax. Then one morning he was
awakened with the jolting report that a large army had surrounded
his capital city of Samaria. The flags of Syria and thirty-two
adjoining states could be plainly seen. Messengers appeared at the
gates to demand an audience with Ahab, who promptly met them.
"We bring to you the words of our king, Ben-hadad of Syria,"
the spokesman messenger said to Ahab. "He wants you to know that
he will call off the siege of your city if you will send out to
him tomorrow your gold, silver and the choicest of your wives and
children. He expects you to decide immediately and give your
decision to us to take back to him." (I Kings 20:1-3.) Israel's
prosperity was just too much for these greedy men to resist.
Ahab was stunned. He knew that he could be facing disaster if
he appeared anything but agreeable. He reasoned that the only
thing to do was at least seem to go along with the demands, and
later try to find a way out of the sudden trouble.

Unexpected Courage

"Tell your king, whom I consider my master, that I am at his

service and that all I have is his," Ahab shakily told the
messengers, hoping that his submissive answer would satisfy Ben-
hadad for the time being.
When the king of Syria heard from his messengers what Ahab
had to say, he decided that the king of Israel was so frightened
that he would submit to any terms. He immediately sent his
messengers back to make further demands of Ahab.
"Our king wants you to know that he has changed his mind,"
they reported. "He has decided not to require that you send him
the things he previously asked for."
Ahab was greatly relieved, but his relief didn't last long.
"Our king has decided to trust his gods and instead of your
going to the trouble of taking to him the things he asked for,
tomorrow he will send men into your city to search for and take
everything that looks good. He expects you to cooperate fully.
Only then will he remove his army from around Samaria."
Ahab was more troubled than ever. He immediately summoned the
leading men of the city to explain the situation to them and ask
what they thought should be done.
"Don't give in to him," they fervidly entreated the king. "If
you let his men inside the walls, the city could be taken over
that much sooner. Besides, if we give him what he demands, we
can't rely on his taking his army away. Once he gets what is
valuable, he might destroy Samaria and the people who are left."
Ahab was fearful of going contrary to Ben-hadad's demands,
but he knew that the Israelite elders were right. His courage
bolstered somewhat, he surprised the impatient Syrian messengers
with what he had to say.
"Tell your king that although I regard him highly and at
first consented to what he asked for in the beginning, I can't
allow his men to come into my city and take whatever they want."
When Ben-hadad was told what Ahab had said, his fond hope of
taking Samaria without a battle was swept away. In its place came
a vengeful desire to do away with the city and every person in it.
"May the gods take my life," he muttered angrily, "If I don't
set so many men against Samaria that there won't be room enough in
the dust of the city for them to stand on! Tell that to the king
of Israel!" (I Kings 20:4-10.)
When Ahab heard Ben-hadad's declaration that he would destroy
Samaria, he wasn't as frightened as he had been when he first
heard from Ben-hadad. He had just enough courage to cause him to
send back a caustic answer to the other king.
"Tell your master that his threat to wipe out my city fails
to impress me," Ahab instructed the messengers. "Remind him for me
that a soldier who is just about to go into battle shouldn't boast
about his victories. He should wait until he is returning from
battle." (I Kings 20:11.)
The exchange of communications between the two kings had been
going on most of the morning. It was about noon when Ben-hadad
received Ahab's latest and last message. He was in a spacious
dining tent, eating and drinking with the lesser rulers of the
provinces close to Syria, whose troops comprised a part of the
besieging army.
"Prepare to attack the enemy's city!" Ben-hadad shouted,
staggering to his feet. "I would have spared the wretched
Israelites until tomorrow, but now Ahab will pay for his insolent
remarks by seeing his palace sacked this very day!" (I Kings
20:12.)
While the worried Ahab and his chiefs and royal guardsmen
excitedly discussed what should be done, the king was told that a
stranger with a vital message had come to speak to him. The
stranger identified himself as a prophet and informed the king
that God that same day would give Ahab a victory over the huge
Syrian army, to remind him again that the God of Israel was the
only real deity.

Impossible Odds

"Why would God tell me that I can be victorious over my

enemy?" Ahab asked impatiently, staring doubtfully at the
stranger. "I don't even have an army!"
"God wants you to make an army out of the men in the city of
Samaria," the prophet answered. "For your leading soldiers, use
your royal guards and the experienced retainers who are sons of
your clan chiefs. Arm the rest of the men in the city as fast as
you can. Prepare them for action right away. If you do these
things, God will help you."
"But who will be the head of this motley crowd?" Ahab asked.
"God expects you to be," the prophet replied. "If you aren't
willing to do that much, you won't get any help from Him." (I
Kings 20:13-14.)
Ahab had two hundred and thirty-two skilled soldiers who were
his retainers and royal guards. A hasty count of able-bodied men
in the city of Samaria added up to seven thousand. Many of them
had no training as soldiers. Fast and frantic efforts were made to
form what would at least look like an army out of seven thousand,
two hundred and thirty-two men. (I Kings 20:15.)
They marched out at noon to face Ben-hadad's army. By this
time Ben-hadad and the thirty-two kings with him were drunk.
"Two or three hundred Israelite soldiers have come out of
Samaria and are running this way!" someone shouted into Ben-
hadad's dining tent.
"Good!" the Syrian king muttered, sinking back on his
pillows. "Take them alive for questioning, whether they have come
to attack or whether they have come to bargain! I'll teach them
what my gods can do!" (I Kings 20:16-18.)

The Victory Is God's

Scores of Syrian warriors were dispatched to meet the small

body of Israelites. Confidently they surrounded them, intending to
close in and herd them to the Syrian camp. The Israelites rushed
at their would-be captors, bringing them to the ground with fast
movements capable only of the best-trained soldiers of northern
Israel, the king's royal guard.
More Syrian troops ran from their camp to take the place of
their fallen fellow-soldiers. At the same time the seven thousand
men of Samaria began to pour out of the city.
The sight of them unnerved the Syrians, who assumed that the
men crowding out of the gates were as skilled in fighting as the
first ones who had come out. Panic-stricken, they turned and raced
back, trampling the tents and colliding with other Syrian soldiers
preparing to attack. Pandemonium spread like fire among the
thousands of soldiers and their officers.
This was the beginning of a surprising and sudden defeat of
the Syrians. The lesser kings in Ben-hadad's dining tent decided
without delay that they wanted no part of what already looked like
a losing war. They fled to their horses and returned northeastward
with some of their troops. Ben-hadad wasn't too confused, in his
condition, to decide that he should leave, too. He was helped on a
horse and raced away with most of the cavalry he had brought to
Samaria.
The Syrian foot soldiers, superior in numbers, might have
regrouped and crushed the Israelites, but they lost the will to
fight when their leaders ran out. Many of them escaped. Others
became the victims of the Israelites, who pursued them for a short
distance from Samaria.
As for the large number of chariots, the drivers had little
inclination to fight a battle by themselves by chasing their
enemies over rough ground. Most of them died trying to escape. The
area around Samaria became littered with dead and injured horses
and broken vehicles. (I Kings 20:19-21.)
Ahab, who had gone with his men to direct them in the defeat
of the Syrians, realized that the victory had been a miracle that
could come only from the one true God. When news of the event
reached the rest of the nation, many in Israel became more
conscious of God and His power. Jezebel, of course, scoffed at the
belief that God was as great as Baal, Astarte, and even lesser
pagan gods and goddesses.
Not long after the short siege of Samaria, the prophet who
had told Ahab that God would help him came again to the king to
make another prediction and give some advice from God.

Defying God

"Next spring, after the rains are over, Ben-hadad will return
with another large army," the prophet said. "Because of his
stinging defeat, he will be more determined than ever to be the
victor. Prepare for his invasion by mustering and training as
large an army as you are able to get together." (I Kings 20:22.)
At the same time, up at the Syrian capital of Damascus,
advisors to the king were trying to convince him that he should
challenge the God of Israel again and invade Israel after the
spring rains were over and the ground was firm enough for
chariots.
"We lost the battle because the Israelite gods dwell mostly
in the hilly regions," they profoundly explained to Ben-hadad. "By
casting some kind of spell on your men, those gods prevented your
riders and foot soldiers from success. If you would build another
army as great as the one that surrounded Samaria, and if you would
meet Ahab's forces on some wide plain, where the hill gods of
Israel have no power, you would surely enjoy a great victory."
"To muster an army as large as the one I had before," Ben-
hadad told his advisors, "I would have to use the troops of the
province leaders who deserted me. I wouldn't want to take them
with me again."
 "Use their soldiers, but don't let the leaders go," the
advisors suggested. "Tell them that experienced officers will
represent them to insure their safety."
Ben-hadad was far from sold on the idea, but after days of
thinking it over, he grew increasingly ambitious. (I Kings 20:23-
25.)
"Make plans to rebuild my army," he finally announced to his
aides. "I am going to challenge the God of Israel and invade the
land again!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 119
DESPOT GOES UNPUNISHED

THE ARMY of Ben-hadad, the Syrian king, had been depleted and
routed from Israel. (I Kings 20:1-21.) But Ben-hadad decided to
enlarge what was left of his army and try again to conquer the
limited forces of King Ahab of the House of Israel.
During the next several weeks all able-bodied men were
conscripted from Syria and adjoining territories that paid tribute
to Ben-hadad. By the next spring the army was as large and as well
trained as the one that had unsuccessfully besieged Samaria. (I
Kings 20:22-25.)

Feeble Human Protection

At the same time Ahab was mustering and training men for a
bigger army. He had been told that the Syrians would make another
invasion of Israel after the rainy season was over. When that time
came, Ahab had a trained army, but it was pitifully small compared
to the Syrian fighting force of many thousands of foot soldiers
and hundreds of chariots and cavalry.
Neither side was aware of the size of the other's army until
the Syrians came into the plain east of Aphek. When Ahab learned
of this, he took his soldiers to the northeast to meet the
Syrians. He wanted to head the enemy off in the event another
siege of Samaria was planned.
When the Israelites came in sight of the immense number of
Syrians spread over the plain, discouragement ran high. At the
same time the Syrians felt very confident when they saw that the
Israelites had only two small divisions of men. Victory for the
invaders looked as though it would be quick and easy. Some of Ben-
hadad's officers observed that the previous loss to Syria would be
avenged at the cost of moving into Israel with an army that was
several times larger than necessary. (I Kings 20:26-27.)
 "I'll agree with that only after I know for sure that there
aren't more Israelite troops concealed in some gully on the edge
of this plain," Ben-hadad told his officers.
When it was evident to Ahab that the Syrians intended to camp
where they were at least overnight, he decided to set up camp two
or three miles west of them. That evening was an uneasy one for
Ahab, who expected at any minute to receive a report that the
Syrians were coming. While he was pacing nervously in his tent, an
officer announced that a stranger had been picked up on the edge
of the camp. And that he claimed that he had a message he wanted
to give only to the king of Israel. Thinking that the man might be
a Syrian spy, Ahab asked that he be sent to him at once so that he
could question him. The king was relieved and a little surprised
when the stranger made it evident that he was a prophet with news
from God.
"The Syrians have come here with the belief that the God of
Israel has power only over the mountains and hilly regions," the
prophet told Ahab. "They think that if they do battle with you on
a level plain, God can't help you. I have been sent to tell you
that He will again give you victory over the Syrian army, so that
all will be shown that God has power in every part of every land
and over all the Earth, and that great numbers of soldiers, horses
and chariots are as nothing to him." (I Kings 20:28.)
"But how does God expect me to overcome such a vast army?"
Ahab asked.

God Proves Himself Again

"Camp here seven days," the prophet said. "The Syrians won't
make a move until then. Don't be afraid to stand and defy them.
God will intervene to perform a miracle, just as He did when
Samaria was previously surrounded."
Knowing when the Syrians would attack was a great advantage
to Ahab. His men had a week of needed rest, even though they
couldn't forget that they were outnumbered. As the prophet had
predicted, seven days later the Syrians started swarming westward
across the plain. The footmen came first. The cavalry and chariots
had been instructed to hold off until the Israelites were all but
wiped out, and then to attack whoever was left so that they could
have some part in the defeat of their enemies. When Ben-hadad had
found that the Israelite army was so small, he decided to preserve
the most formidable part of his fighting force to proudly parade
unscathed through conquered Israel and cause the people to regard
the Syrians with awe and fear.
Ahab's faith in God wasn't very great because he had never
turned completely to God for a way of life. As he and his men
faced the oncoming enemy, he was fearful that these were his last
minutes of existence. He had only a strong hope, instead of a
strong belief, that God would save him and his army.
As the two bodies of humanity closed in on the plain, the
Israelites knew they were fighting for their lives. The Syrians
felt that they wouldn't have to exert much effort defending
themselves. Their aim was to kill as many Israelites as possible
in the shortest time necessary.
But a strange thing happened as the two armies met. The
confident Syrian warriors were suddenly filled with an awful fear
that almost instantly turned them into cringing cowards. They
dropped their weapons and shields and turned and ran before the
amazed Israelites, who at first thought they were pretending to be
afraid.
When they saw the Syrians running into each other and
stumbling to the ground in wild confusion, the Israelites knew
there was no pretense. They took full advantage of the
unbelievable situation, charging into the Syrians and dispatching
them swiftly. The growing slaughter spread from the foremost ranks
of the enemy footmen across the whole army until it became a
disorganized, howling, shrieking mob.
By the time the sun had set, a hundred thousand Syrians lay
dead on the plain. The Israelite army was almost intact. (I Kings
20:29.)
The rest of the Syrian footmen fled to the nearby walled city
of Aphek, where they looked for refuge. The tremendous carnage
shocked Ben-hadad. He fled in fright with his cavalry and
chariots, following his foot soldiers to Aphek. Ahab and his
troops, though very weary, weren't far behind. But by the time
they reached the city the Syrians were inside and the gates were
barred.
Although Ahab was excited and thankful for the success that
had come to his army, he remembered that the prophet had said the
victory would go to Israel. He couldn't believe a victory was
complete while many thousands of the enemy were taking refuge
inside a city against whose walls and gates the Israelites had no
equipment for attack.

Walls Are No Protection

As the pursuers paused before Aphek, they saw men appearing

on the walls. The number grew rapidly. It was evident that the
Syrians intended to make a defense from there if the Israelites
came close to the city. Ahab was discouraged. The only thing he
could do was besiege Aphek, something he wasn't prepared for
because his food supplies were limited. He hadn't planned to carry
on warfare very far from Samaria for very long.
 The problem was settled very soon in a surprising manner. As
Ahab and his men moved a little closer to Aphek, more and more
Syrians crowded up on the walls, preparing to hurl anything heavy
or pointed down on the Israelites. Suddenly there was a sharp
cracking sound from the walls, followed by a growing rumbling.
Ahab and his troops stared in astonishment as the walls buckled
and collapsed in a ground-shaking roar, sending up a huge cloud of
dust. Twenty-seven thousand Syrians went to their deaths in the
jumble of stones and heavy beams. (I Kings 20:30.)
Instead of rushing into Aphek after the dust had cleared,
Ahab wisely stayed outside where his troops could attack any
Syrians who tried to leave the place. Because they were well
inside Aphek and back from the walls, Ben-hadad and his top
officers escaped death and injury. With the city exposed, the
Syrians hurried to hide themselves in the private quarters of the
ruler of Aphek. There they discussed what to do next. If they
stayed there, they reasoned, it could be the most perilous thing
to do.
"The kings of Israel have been known as men who have been
unusually merciful to those who ask for mercy," one of Ben-hadad's
officers observed. "If we are found concealing ourselves here,
probably we'll be slain at once, but if we go out to Ahab with the
attitude that we regret what we've done, possibly he'll forgive us
and spare our lives. He might even let us go free."
"I can hardly believe that," Ben-hadad said, shaking his head
worriedly, "but I agree there's nothing to lose by trying it."
Then he added bitterly, "As for regret, I have plenty of that. I
deeply regret that I listened to you fellows and others when I was
talked into building another army for attacking Israel."
Ahab and his men were alertly watching for anyone trying to
escape from Aphek when they saw a group of men pick their way
through the wall rubble and slowly approach them. They were
dressed in coarse, raggy cloth, and ropes were draped around their
necks. These were ancient eastern signs of humility.
"Spare these men," Ahab told his officers. "I want to know
what they want."
Ahab stood high in a chariot that had been left behind by the
Syrians, so that he was easily recognized as the king of Israel by
the men who came close to him and prostrated themselves on the
ground.

Mercy Without Wisdom

"We have been sent from your servant, Ben-hadad, who has
instructed us to ask you for mercy," the fearful Syrian officers
declared. "The king of Syria wants you to know he realizes now
that he was very unwise to make war against a neighboring nation
whose God is so powerful."
"From what you say, I know now that your king wasn't killed
in the collapse of the walls." Ahab replied. "That is welcome news
to me. I have no desire to see him dead. In a way, he is a brother
of mine because we are kings of adjoining nations." (I Kings
20:31-32.)
The Syrians could scarcely believe what their ears took in.
It meant the difference between life and death for Ben-hadad, and
probably for them. They were relieved at Ahab's declaration. They
reasoned that Ahab surely wouldn't have any further murderous
intent toward his enemies.
"We are happy that you have such a fair attitude toward our
king," one of the subtle Syrian officers said. "Your brother Ben-
hadad will be intensely pleased to learn that you regard him as
you have said."
"Go back into Aphek and bring your king out to me," Ahab
instructed the Syrians.
Ben-hadad's officers returned through the wall rubble to
their leader, whose gnawing fear abated when he learned what Ahab
had said. A little later the defeated king emerged with his
officers from the broken walls, walking in a slow, respectful
manner up to Ahab's chariot. While his officers bowed to the
ground, Ben-hadad leaned forward in a stiff gesture of respect.
Ahab invited him up in his chariot. (I Kings 20:33.)
"I have made a grave mistake in planning war against Israel,"
Ben-hadad declared in a strained and embarrassed tone. "I had been
told that your God dwells only in the hills and the mountains, and
couldn't protect you on the plains. His power must be greater and
more far-reaching than my advisors realized."
"The God of Israel is the most powerful of all gods," Ahab
said in all sincerity, even though Ahab practiced idolatry, mostly
because of his wife.
"I want to be fair to Israel," Ben-hadad nervously continued.
"My father took some cities from Israel when your father was king.
I will restore them to you. To show you what respect I have for
Israel, I will reserve certain streets and dwellings in Damascus,
my capital city, for the use of the people of your nation who
travel up our way."
If Ahab had been led by God's influence, in the manner in
which God's servants are guided, he wouldn't have been so friendly
with this man who hated him. Ben-hadad and his advisors should
have been seized for their murders and given the extreme
punishment. Instead, Ahab treated one of Israel's worst enemies
like a guest, suggesting to him that they should agree not to war
against each other any more. Of course the grinning Syrian agreed,
whereupon Ahab said good-bye to him and let him go on his way to
freedom -- and to prepare for war with Israel three years later.
(I Kings 20:34.)

When Invaders Are Not Punished

While Ahab was on his way back to Samaria, a prophet stopped

the king. He informed the king that the leader of Israel had made
a fatal error in giving Ben-hadad his freedom.
"Because you didn't take the life of that heathen king that
God has already condemned, your life will be required for his,"
was the prophet's dismal prediction.
The rest of the trip to his palace was a miserable one for
Ahab. He knew the man who had spoken to him was truly a prophet of
God, and he had no reason to doubt him. (I Kings 20:35-43.)
It wasn't until he talked to his wife, Jezebel, that Ahab
received some measure of comfort, for Jezebel only laughed, as
usual, at what God's prophet had to say.
After a season of war, it was a relief to Ahab to get back to
the comforts of his palace. While walking about in his garden, he
decided that it should be extended so that there would be room to
grow more than shrubs, flowers and fruit. He wanted room in which
to grow berries, herbs and vegetables for royal consumption.
Just beyond the garden wall was a fine vineyard owned by a
man named Naboth. He enjoyed a good income from the sale of his
choice grapes, wine and raisins. He was thankful that he had
inherited such a valuable piece of property from his ancestors who
had taken good care of it. His happy and peaceful life was
disrupted the day he was summoned to appear before Ahab.
"I need your vineyard," Ahab told him. "I want to expand my
gardens to include other kinds of produce. Your land is next to
mine. No other ground is available adjoining my gardens. I'll pay
you what your vineyard is worth. If you don't consider that fair,
I'll buy a bigger and better vineyard and give it to you for
yours." Ahab was guilty of coveting his neighbor's property. (I
Kings 21:1-2; Exodus 20:17; Isa. 5:8.)
"I respect your wishes, sir," Naboth replied uncomfortably,
struggling to appear composed, "but God's law very plainly states
that an inheritance in Israel shouldn't be sold unless the owner
is quite destitute, and even then he should have it returned to
him when he is able to make payment. If I turned over my
inheritance to you for a price, both of us would be guilty before
God." (I Kings 21:3; Numbers 27:8-11; Leviticus 25:10-13, 23-28.)
Ahab dismissed Naboth with a wave of his hand. He had his
mind set on extending his garden, and this rebuff by a common
neighbor quoting God's law greatly upset him. Like a child who had
been deprived of a wanted toy, he went to his private quarters,
there to stay for many hours in a sulky mood. (I Kings 21:4.)
Servants reported to Jezebel that Ahab was in bed and hadn't
requested food for many hours. The queen took time out from her
many pursuits to go to Ahab and ask if he had started on some kind
of ridiculous Israelite fast.
Ahab explained matters to his wife, who had no sympathy for
him. She was disgusted that he had considered Naboth's reason for
not selling his property.
"This is absurd!" Jezebel scoffed. "Aren't you the king of
Israel? Shouldn't your desires come before those of some common
grape farmer? Don't brood over this thing. Get up and eat and
drink and forget about it for now. I'll handle it for you, and I
promise that the vineyard will be yours soon."
Ahab didn't want to know how his wife would get the property.
He was certain that she would use devious means that might bother
his conscience. He decided to forget about it for a time, Besides,
he was hungry.
Using Ahab's signature and royal seal, Jezebel sent letters
to prominent men of the city, telling them to proclaim a public
meeting and announce that someone had blasphemed God and the king,
and that whoever it was would have to die. (I Kings 21:5-10.)
Jezebel then hired two men to appear and swear that Naboth was the
guilty one!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 120
STRANGE BEDFELLOWS

AHAB king of Israel, greatly desired a vineyard adjoining his

palace garden. Naboth, the owner, refused to sell it to him. (I
Kings 21:1-4.) Jezebel, Ahab's wife, decided that she would obtain
the property for her husband simply by doing away with the owner.
(I Kings 21:5-7.)

A Rigged Trial

Leading men of the city gathered at a public meeting in

Samaria because they thought that they had been summoned by the
king. Jezebel had done the summoning. Ahab didn't know about it.
The meeting was for the purpose of trying one who reportedly (by
Jezebel) had spoken in an evil manner against God and the king.
The leaders had already been informed (by Jezebel) that the man
was Naboth. He was brought to the meeting and placed on a high
platform where all could see him. (I Kings 21:8-12.)
"But I have never said anything against God or the king!"
Naboth remonstrated when he was accused.
"Bring the witnesses!" someone in authority called out.
 Two men who were strangers to Naboth were summoned to the
platform to stand in front of the indignant victim of Jezebel's
scheming.
"Is this the man you overheard shouting profane insults about
our king?" the witnesses were asked.
"This is the man," they nodded in accord. "We were passing by
his vineyard at dusk when we heard him making some shocking
statements to a servant. When he saw that we were very close, he
stopped talking and hurried away."
"Stone the blasphemer!" was the shout that welled up from the
crowd, a great part of which included priests of Baal and their
friends and followers.
At a nod from a high official, city police climbed on the
platform and seized Naboth. His loud protests and struggles were
useless. He was dragged to a field outside the city and cruelly
stoned to death before a thrill-seeking crowd.
Not long afterward Jezebel received the news she awaited --
that Naboth was dead and that members of his immediate family
would be taken care of by various underhanded means so that there
would be no one left in Samaria to claim Naboth's vineyard. (I
Kings 21:13-14; II Kings 9:25-26.) Ahab was busy with other
matters, and wasn't sure of what had happened, except that
Jezebel's plans would be effective. That was as Jezebel had
planned. Ahab knew that Jezebel was as thorough as she was
ruthless. Later that day when she saw Ahab, she cheerfully
informed him that Naboth's vineyard was his. (I Kings 21:15.)
"You mean he has changed his mind and has decided to sell
it?" Ahab asked eagerly.
"Better than that," Jezebel answered gaily. "You won't have
to buy it because Naboth is dead!"
"How did he die?" the king queried, staring at his wife
perplexedly. "Even if he is dead, the land will go to someone in
his family."
"Don't be concerned about details," Jezebel snapped
impatiently. "I happen to know that there will be no one to
inherit Naboth's vineyard, and that therefore it is the property
of the crown. Could it be that in spite of the trouble I've taken
to arrange matters for your benefit, you've lost your desire to
expand your gardens?"

The Penalty

"Not at all," Ahab assured her. "I appreciate whatever you've

done for me. Tomorrow I'll take possession of the vineyard."
Next day Ahab was pleased as he strolled between the neat
rows of grape vines. He planned to remove all but a section of the
best of them and plant other things. First he would have a high
wall built all around, and would have the wall removed that was
between his garden and the vineyard. In Ahab's mind there was no
concern for Naboth. He was certain that Jezebel had brought about
his death. He didn't know how and he didn't want to know.
"Don't you think that the price of this land is much too
high?" a voice came from behind the king.
Ahab wheeled to gaze with irritation at someone he at first
didn't recognize. When he did, he was quite startled. Elijah the
prophet stood staring at him accusingly!
"Elijah!" Ahab exclaimed uncomfortably. "Where did you come
from? Why do you speak of the price of this land as too high?"
"Because I don't think you would want to pay for it with your
life," Elijah replied. "That's the price you'll have to pay
because the owner was murdered. Dogs licked up his blood after he
was stoned yesterday. Because you allowed your wife to plan his
death, and haven't cared about anything except gaining this
vineyard, dogs shall also lick up your blood!" (I Kings 21:16-19.)
The king's face turned ashen gray. He knew that this man of
God didn't make false or futile pronouncements.
"At one time you were my friend," Ahab stammered. "Now you
are my enemy. Otherwise you wouldn't come here to seek me out just
to make evil predictions against me."
"I am doing what God told me to do," Elijah continued. "You
have always been aware of God's laws. You've had plenty of
opportunity to live by them. Because you have persisted in wrong
and shameful ways, you and your family must go the awful way of
Jeroboam and Baasha, who also led the people in the wrong ways. As
for your idolatrous and murderous wife, dogs won't just lick up
her blood. They'll EAT her! Others of your family will share the
same fate. If dogs don't devour them, their flesh is going to be
consumed by scavenger birds." (I Kings 21:20-26.)
Ahab had nothing more to say. He walked slowly away, leaving
the prophet standing in the vineyard shaking his head. The king
returned to his private quarters in the palace and slumped
dejectedly on a couch. He was beginning to realize how much he had
allowed his wife to wrongfully influence him, and how low he had
sunk.
Groaning with misery of mind, Ahab rolled over and madly
yanked his cloak, tearing it in two. Having vented his disgust of
himself, in a limited manner, by ruining his costly clothes, he
lay on the couch and sobbed. The king of Israel was starting to
know the meaning of bitter regret.

Remorse Without Change

For the next several days Ahab was seen only by Jezebel and
his servants. He ceased eating and drinking. His only apparel was
rough sackcloth, a sign of sorrow. His servants wondered why he
refused food, went about in his bare feet and dressed so shabbily,
but they dared not ask him the reason. Ahab's state of mind was
different than it had ever been in his life. He regretted the way
that he had lived, and that was all that concerned him at the
time.
As for Jezebel, she laughed at her husband when he told her
what Elijah had said and raved at him for being sorry and for
fasting.
"My people's gods were here long before the Israelites
brought their God along," Jezebel told Ahab. "Now their strange
religion is driving you crazy. Look at you, lying there in rags
like a beggar! Have you forgotten that you're a king? If your
subjects could see you now, they would lose all confidence in you
as a ruler. If you don't come to your senses, it will be up to me
to rule Israel."
"You've already been doing too much of that," Ahab muttered.
Jezebel gave her husband a long, searching stare. She
wondered if it were possible that Ahab was seriously thinking
about trying to curb her evil pursuits and activities. Finally she
shook her head derisively and walked away, laughing shrilly.
At that time Elijah received a message from God informing the
prophet that although Ahab had not fully repented, he had become
so humbled that God was willing to delay a part of the curse He
had put on the king and his family.
"I will not bring evil on Ahab's family while Ahab is alive,"
God told Elijah, "but it will surely come later in his son's
days." (I Kings 21:27-29.)

Strength and Peace Through Law

While unpleasant events were taking place in the house of

Israel, there was peace and prosperity in the house of Judah.
Judah's king Jehoshaphat, son of Asa, was a king who followed
God's laws and worked to put idolatry out of Judah. (II Chronicles
17:1-4.) He built strong fortifications in the land and manned
them with many well-trained troops. His reliance was more on God
than on his soldiers, but fortifications and troops were things
most of Judah's enemies respected and feared more than they did
the only true God.
Even so, many of the people of surrounding nations were so
conscious of the power of God that they brought gifts to
Jehoshaphat, hoping that their offerings to one of God's royal
followers would help insure their prosperity. Even the Philistines
brought tributes of silver and valuable merchandise. Arabians from
the deserts to the south and southeast brought flocks of thousands
of male sheep and goats.
 It was most unusual for neighboring nations to furnish
tributes of their own will, but almost any good thing could be
expected for Judah. God was sending rewards for the obedience of
the Jewish king and the people who followed his example. They knew
what to do because Jehoshaphat had sent priests to all parts of
the nation to instruct the inhabitants of Judah how to live
according to God's laws, and be happy, healthy and prosperous as a
result. (II Chronicles 17:5-11.)
With an army of 1,160,000 soldiers around Jerusalem, besides
those who guarded the cities, Jehoshaphat wasn't bothered with war
or threats of war. Such a large army was possible only because the
national economy was in good condition. Most everyone in Judah
made a good living, and wasn't burdened by excessive taxes. (II
Chronicles 17:12-19.)
During this period of grief for Israel and good conditions
for Judah, a marriage occurred that didn't have God's approval. It
later resulted in trouble for all the twelve tribes. Omri's
granddaughter and Ahab's daughter, Athalia, was married to
Jehoram, Jehoshaphat's son. (II Kings 8:16-18, 26; II Chronicles
21:5-6; I Kings 16:29-31.)
The wedding took place at Israel's capital, Samaria.
Otherwise, Jehoshaphat probably never would have gone there. (II
Chronicles 18:1; I Kings 22:1-2.) His presence provided an
opportunity Ahab had hoped for since he had learned of the
prosperity in Judah. After the wedding, he prepared a great feast
in Jehoshaphat's honor, hoping to find special favor with the king
of Judah. (II Chronicles 18:2.)
"Probably you know that the Syrians still occupy some of the
cities they promised to give back to me," Ahab mentioned to
Jehoshaphat. (I Kings 20:34; I Kings 22:3.) "I've been anxious to
repossess Ramoth-gilead east of the Jordan River, but it begins to
appear that the only way I'll get it back is to drive the Syrians
out."
"You defeated the Syrians twice before," Jehoshaphat
observed. "Surely you can do it a third time."
"I'm afraid not," Ahab said with a gloomy sigh. "In the last
three years the Syrians probably have built another great army
that would dwarf mine. If I commanded a magnificent fighting force
such as yours, I would have no fears. I would be confident even if
I had the use of a mere part of your army. But I can't ask you to
help me with my problems. You have no interest in a city east of
the Jordan."
"I have a great interest in any part of Israel." Jehoshaphat
said. "Why shouldn't I? Your people and we Jews are all
Israelites. If you need help against your enemies, my soldiers are
available to you." (I Kings 22:4; II Chronicles 18:3.)
 "You mean you would be willing to send troops against the
Syrians?" Ahab asked, struggling to mask his elation.
"If it's God's will," Jehoshaphat replied. "Before any such
undertaking, we should inquire of God to find out. If it's not His
will, we could be defeated, no matter how many troops we use. We
should ask a prophet of God to inquire." (I Kings 22:5; II
Chronicles 18:4.)
"Of course," Ahab agreed. "I'll see to it at once."
Even though Ahab had gone through a miserable period of
remorse, he did something he thought would insure help from
Jehoshaphat. He called together Jezebel's four hundred prophets of
the groves who had escaped the death penalty for idolatry earlier
only because they had refused to answer Elijah's summons to Mt.
Carmel, where the four hundred fifty prophets of Baal were
executed. (I Kings 18:17-40; 22:6; II Chronicles 18:5.)
"I want you to determine what God would have me do about
sending an army to seize the city of Ramoth-gilead," Ahab told the
prophets. "I wish to do this thing, but if God decrees otherwise,
I'll not act on it. I'll return later to learn what I should do."

Prophets of Convenience

Knowing what the king's will was, the prophets knew better
than to pass on a negative answer. When Ahab returned they told
him what he wanted to hear -- that he should act to take over
Ramoth-gilead, and that he would be successful.
On learning that four hundred prophets were required to
obtain information from God, Jehoshaphat was quite disturbed. He
knew that not one of them was close enough to the Creator to be
used as a true servant.
"I think it would be wiser to ask just one man who is a true
prophet of God to contact God for us," Jehoshaphat suggested to
Ahab. "That man should be one who has the reputation of living
according to God's laws. I'll not be satisfied in this matter
until I learn what God has to say through someone I'm convinced is
completely dedicated to the Creator's service." (I Kings 22:7; II
Chronicles 18:6.)
Ahab knew what Jehoshaphat meant. He began to feel ridiculous
for calling in four hundred men to do something the king of Judah
knew could be done by only one right one. Elijah could be the man,
but Ahab had no idea of where Elijah was. Then Ahab thought of
Micaiah, the prophet who had warned him that he would lose his
life because he had allowed the king of Syria to escape from Aphek
three years previously. The king of Israel didn't want to have any
more to do with this fellow, whom he strongly disliked because of
the prediction. But he was so anxious to please Jehoshaphat that
he gave his servants orders to bring Micaiah to his palace.
 "I have sent for a man who is reportedly a strong follower of
God." Ahab told Jehoshaphat. "I don't like or trust the fellow
because he came to me some time ago to tell me that I would soon
die. In spite of what he said, I'm still alive and in good health.
If he has anything to say to either of us, I wouldn't rely on it."
(I Kings 22:8-9; II Chronicles 18:7-8.)
"I'll know if he's the right man when I see him," the king of
Judah remarked firmly.
In an effort to impress Jehoshaphat, Ahab arranged for their
two thrones to be placed in a spacious open area near the main
gates of the city. There the two kings sat while the royal guards
of Samaria displayed their skills and equipment. Other groups
entertained with music and dancing.
Then, to Jehoshaphat's surprise, the four hundred prophets,
attired in robes that were alike, slowly marched up to a position
before the kings and began to chant.

"TO RAMOTH-GILEAD YOU SHOULD GO

TO WIN AGAINST THE SYRIAN FOE.
THE CITY SHALL BE YOURS AGAIN
BECAUSE THE LORD WILL HELP YOUR MEN."

While the prophets soberly chorused the lines over and over,
one of them rushed about in a helmet with long iron horns attached
to it. By charging about like a frenzied bull, he attempted to
depict the victory the others were chanting about.
Ahab hoped that his guest would be moved by the performance.
He was, but not in the way the king of Israel had in mind. To
Jehoshaphat it was a silly display at a time when the issue at
hand was serious. His interest lagged until the four hundred
prophets marched somberly away and a man walked up before the
kings and was announced as the special prophet Micaiah. In a loud
voice Ahab inquired of him if Israel should go against Ramoth-
gilead.
"You should go!" Micaiah proclaimed. "God will deliver the
city to you!" (I Kings 22:10-15; II Chronicles 18:9-14.)
Both kings stood up in surprise. They hadn't expected that
kind of answer. Each had a different reason for expecting that
Micaiah wouldn't agree with the many other prophets.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 121
WHEN A KING REPENTS

MICAIAH the prophet stepped before Ahab the king of Israel and
Jehoshaphat the king of Judah. He told them that God would help
Israel take the city of Ramoth-gilead from the Syrians. (I Kings
22:1-15; II Chronicles 18:1-14.) Ahab couldn't believe his ears.
He was certain that the prophet would predict failure.
"Did God actually tell you to tell me that I would succeed
against the enemy?" Ahab demanded.

The Truth Is Out

"He did not!" Micaiah answered so that all could hear.

"That's what your servant who brought me here told me to tell you.
He said that the other prophets had agreed to say that you would
be successful, and that I should say the same thing so that you
wouldn't be disappointed."
Ahab's face turned a deep pink. He opened his mouth to shout
something to the prophet, who hastily continued.
"Here is what God wants me to tell you. The soldiers of
Israel will be victorious against the Syrians, yet they shall be
scattered as sheep that have lost their shepherd. They shall
straggle back to their homes because of the loss of their leader."
(I Kings 22:16-17; II Chronicles 18:15-16.)
"Hear that?" Ahab whispered hoarsely to Jehoshaphat. "I told
you this man would have only an evil report for me. Now he's
trying to predict that my soldiers will come back safely from
battle and that I won't."
"Let me tell you more," Micaiah went on. "I had a vision from
God in which I saw Him sitting on his throne, surrounded by His
angels. God asked them which one would persuade Ahab to attack
Ramoth-gilead, so that he should lose his life there. An evil
spirit came among them and explained that he would manage to get
the king of Israel to go to his doom simply by causing his
prophets to lie to him by telling him that he would overcome the
Syrians. God permitted this, and sent him on his way. Now you know
why your four hundred prophets said you would succeed, whereas you
will actually die if you go to battle." (I Kings 22:18-23; II
Chronicles 18:17-22.)
There was murmuring from the crowd and from Ahab's prophets.
The one wearing the helmet with the iron horns, who considered
himself the great holy man, strode up to Micaiah and struck him in
the face with such force that Micaiah almost fell to the ground.
"Don't try to convince the king that God hasn't worked
through me to tell Ahab the truth!" he angrily shouted. "If there
is a false prophet around here, it's you. If you are the special
servant of God you claim to be, then how did God's Spirit get from
me to you to speak to you?"
As Micaiah gingerly rubbed his head bruises, there was an
expectant silence. The accuser stood glowering at the prophet. He
was unconcerned about what God would do to him because he didn't
have that much belief in God. Ahab was taken in by this dramatic
device. Like all the others watching, he wondered if something
would happen to the man who had struck Micaiah. Nothing did, so he
assumed that Micaiah was a false prophet. Perhaps it didn't occur
to him that God might prefer not to do anything for Micaiah at
that time.
"The king obviously believes you," Micaiah told his attacker.
"God has a reason for not dealing with you now, but not many days
later you'll be running for your life."

Persecution of the Faithful

"Arrest Micaiah!" Ahab called to his guards. "Take him to the

mayor of Samaria and tell the mayor that I want this man put in
prison and kept alive only with bread and water until I return
from taking possession of Ramoth-gilead!"
"If that's the way it's going to be, I'll he consuming much
bread and water," Micaiah observed to the crowd, "because Ahab
won't be coming back alive. Everybody remember what I'm saying
here today." (I Kings 22:24-28; II Chronicles 18:23-27.)
Jehoshaphat was puzzled. He knew that Micaiah was a true
prophet, but he couldn't understand why God didn't come to his
rescue. He concluded that he would leave the matter up to the king
of Israel.
A few days later the two kings, each in his own chariot, led
the armies of Israel and Judah across the Jordan River and into
the high plain country toward Ramoth-gilead. The closer they came
to their goal, the more concerned Ahab became for his life. He
feared Micaiah's prediction would come true because he knew that
his prophets had spoken only what he wanted to hear.
In an attempt to provide more safety for himself, he decided
that he would not approach the enemy in his personal chariot.
Instead, he would use an ordinary army chariot, and wear the armor
of a charioteer instead of his royal robes and insignia. In short,
he wanted to hide his identity by disguise.
As a further precaution, he boldly asked Jehoshaphat to put
on royal robes. The king of Judah considered this an unreasonable
request, but he complied because he wanted to prove to the king of
Israel that he could be a dependable ally. He wasn't too certain
that it was the wisest thing to prove, however, inasmuch as Ahab
had made some unusual demands. (I Kings 22:29-30; II Chronicles
18:28-29.)
Ben-hadad, king of Syria, had already been informed that an
Israelite army was coming from the west. He immediately dispatched
his army, including many chariots, to meet the enemy before
Ramoth-gilead could be attacked. He remembered all too well how
Ahab and his retainers, the clan chiefs' sons, had led the small
Israelite army in two smashing victories over Syria twice in four
years. (I Kings 20:13-29.)
"Ahab is a great fighter," Ben-hadad told his thirty-two
chief chariot officers. "You thirty-two concentrate on him above
all others. Gang up on him and get him at all costs. Do away with
him, and his army will become a lesser threat." (I Kings 22:31; II
Chronicles 18:30.)
As the Syrian and Israelite armies clashed on a plain south
of Ramoth-gilead, the Israelites were puzzled by the way the
leading Syrian chariots drove through their lines. It seemed as
though these leading charioteers were intent on fighting their way
into the midst of the Israelite army, rather than trying to
destroy as many soldiers as possible. Suddenly several of the
chariots headed toward a certain Jewish area of the Israelite
army, now standing almost motionless. Soldiers scurried to get out
of the way of the charging vehicles, whose riders struggled to
shield themselves from a cloud of weapons. Jehoshaphat, standing
in his chariot, abruptly realized that he was being personally
attacked by the enemy.
"That's Ahab!" some of the Syrian captains kept yelling.
"Destroy him!" A Sinner Cannot Hide

"I am not Ahab!" the king of Judah desperately shouted,

expecting spears and arrows to come plunging into him at any
moment.
Above the clatter of weapons and the noise of excited voices,
one of the captains, who had seen King Ahab at the battle three
years before, bellowed to the Syrians that the man was telling the
truth -- that he wasn't Ahab. There was a quick exchange of
turbulent remarks between the captains. Then the Syrian chariots
wheeled about and rumbled swiftly away through the rattle and
clank of Israelite arrows and spears hitting the shields of the
riders.
Ahab, watching at a distance, was pleased for having the
foresight to keep himself from being recognized. At the same time
he began to feel panic as he realized that certain chief Syrians
were obviously more interested in getting to him than in fighting
with his soldiers.
At this time some Syrian archer fitted an arrow to his
bowstring, drew it back with all his might and let it fly. It
struck between armor joints of a certain chariot rider in the
Israelite army, causing a deep wound in the man's chest.
That man was Ahab.
"Get me out of here before the Syrians find me or my soldiers
learn that I've been wounded," Ahab told his driver. (I Kings
22:32-34; II Chronicles 18:31-33.)
 As Ahab was being taken from the battle zone, an officer
leaped into the chariot to prevent the king from falling down,
which would have created much attention. Ahab returned to the
battle after the arrow was removed and his mortal wound bandaged.
As the vehicle moved along, nearby troops saw that Ahab was
standing in it with two of his officers. They didn't realize that
he was being held up, and that he was making a great effort to
keep his head erect and to keep fighting.
The battle increased for the rest of the day. By sundown Ahab
had lost so much blood that he died. His officers feared that news
of his death could demoralize his army. Before the report could
get out, they sent out orders that every man was to return
immediately to his country and his home.
The prophet Micaiah had foretold that the soldiers of Israel
would return to their homes because of the loss of their leader.
The prophecy was fulfilled as the army broke up and went back
westward across the Jordan.
Ahab's body was taken back to Samaria in the chariot in which
he died. After the corpse was removed, the chariot was washed
because of the blood the king of Israel had lost. Dogs came around
to lick up the blood, thus carrying out the prophecy made by
Elijah that dogs would one day consume Ahab's blood because of his
disobedience to God. (II Chronicles 18:34; I Kings 22:35-40; I
Kings 21:1-19.)

Because of an Unholy Alliance

Unhappy because of how matters had worked out, and

disappointed in himself for having become involved, Jehoshaphat
returned with his troops to Jerusalem. When he was almost there,
riding before his army, a man stood in front of him in the road,
and held up his hand to try to stop the whole vast procession.
Guards ran forward to remove him. Jehoshaphat signaled for a halt,
and asked that the man be brought to him. He turned out to be
Jehu, the prophet who had informed King Baasha that he would die
because he had lived and ruled contrary to God's laws. (I Kings
16:1-4.)
"What is your reason for standing in the way of the army of
Judah?" Jehoshaphat asked Jehu.
"I have news for you about your future," Jehu answered. "I
know it will interest you because it also has to do with what will
happen to Judah."
While the army moved on, Jehoshaphat conferred with Jehu, who
made some statements that caused the king to become even
unhappier.
"You have been unwise in forming an alliance with an ungodly
king," the prophet told Jehoshaphat. "In the past you have
followed God and have done many good things for your people. God
has been pleased about that, but He is far from pleased about what
you have lately done. Because of it, calamity will come upon this
nation." (II Chronicles 19:1-3.)
The king of Judah was so troubled that during the weeks that
followed he toured every part of his kingdom to carefully inspect
his judicial system. He wanted to make certain that the officials
were conscientious and fair. In some places he made replacements.
In others he added more judges. He admonished every man in
authority to fear God and be completely just, so that God would
give them greater wisdom in making decisions.
When Jehoshaphat returned to Jerusalem, where the high priest
and supreme court of the nation functioned, he made some changes
for the better there, too, besides advising the Levites and the
judges to be courageous in their decisions. Being fair often
requires courage.
Jehoshaphat worked diligently to make conditions right in
Judah, hoping that God would take these things into account, and
that Jehu's pronouncement of trouble wouldn't come to pass. He
even reminded the Levites to be more obedient to their chief
priest, Amariah. (II Chronicles 19:4-11.)
Months later Jehoshaphat received a report that trouble was
on the way to Judah in spite of all he had done since returning
from Ramoth-gilead.
"A massive army is coming this way up the west side of the
Dead Sea!" the king was told. "Moabites, Ammonites and many of
their neighboring nations are surely headed for Jerusalem!"
"Where is this army now?" Jehoshaphat asked, trying to hide
his concern.
"Only a few miles east of Hebron on the west shore of the
Dead Sea," was the answer. (II Chronicles 20:1-2.)
"That is only about twenty miles from here!" the king
exclaimed. "We could be attacked in two days!"
"At the rate the army is moving, it would be closer to three
days at the soonest," it was explained.

"You Are Our God"

Jehoshaphat was stunned, even though he had been expecting

something like this. He immediately called a meeting of his top
officers, who were as upset as the king when they learned that
such a large army was so close. Some of them were in favor of
sending out the army of Judah at once to meet the invaders.
Jehoshaphat disagreed. He knew that there was something that had
to be done before his soldiers went into action.
He sent fast messengers to all parts of Judah to proclaim a
fast and ask the people to pray for the protection of the nation.
Within only a few hours people began flocking to Jerusalem,
anxious to gather there to ask God for help. This crowd wasn't
composed of just the leaders of Judah. The many thousands were
made up mostly of families who wanted to come to the temple.
Jehoshaphat welcomed this opportunity to lead the growing assembly
in prayer. (II Chronicles 20:3-4.)
"God of our fathers, we come to you now to ask for help,"
Jehoshaphat cried out as he stood in the court before the temple.
"We know You are the Supreme Ruler of the universe as well as the
One who controls even every heathen nation of this world. You have
power that none can withstand. You are our God, who drove out the
inhabitants of this land and gave it to the descendants of Israel
forever. Your people lived here and built this temple for You. In
time of war, famine, pestilence or any kind of national disaster,
they came to the temple to ask for help because they knew that
your Presence was in the temple. Again we are in a time of danger
because enemies are invading our land. When our forefathers came
here, they passed in peace by the Moabites, Ammonites and
inhabitants of the land south of the Dead Sea, even though You
could have given the Israelites the power to destroy them. Now the
armies of these nations are close at hand to attack us. They
surely plan to push us out of the land You gave to Israel. The
numbers of the enemy are so great we are fearful of defeat it we
rely on the strength of the army of Judah. We look to our God for
protection and strength. Be merciful to us!" (II Chronicles 20:5-
12; Deuteronomy 2:4-9, 18-19, 37.)

God Listens

After Jehoshaphat's prayer there was a period of quiet

reverence. It was broken by the voice of a man named Jahaziel, a
Levite who strode up beside the surprised king and began to boldly
speak. Jehoshaphat quickly motioned to his guards to let the man
alone.
"Hear what I have to say to you, people of Judah!" Jahaziel
shouted. "Listen to me, King Jehoshaphat and inhabitants of
Jerusalem! Our king has just prayed to God for help. I have been
instructed by Him to give an answer to that prayer. God wants you
to know that we shouldn't be afraid because the invaders are so
numerous. Our army won't have to fight against them. God will take
our part in the battle. All that is expected of us is that we go
tomorrow to meet our enemies and witness what will happen to
them!" (II Chronicles 20:13-17.)
A murmur of surprise came from the crowd. Jehoshaphat was
almost as stunned as he had been when he had first learned of the
invaders.
 ----------------------------------------

Chapter 122
VICTORY WITHOUT WAR

THE people of Judah had assembled in Jerusalem to ask God for

protection from a huge invading army. They were surprised when a
Levite went before the crowd at the temple and announced that God
would spare the nation. (II Chronicles 20:1-17.)
"God has told me," Jahaziel declared, "to tell you that He
will fight for us! There will be no action necessary from our
army. But the Creator wants us to go out tomorrow to where the
enemy is camped, to see for ourselves how He will deal with the
invaders. He will do this for us because of the prayers and
obedience of our king and thousands of our people!"

Three Armies Against God

Jehoshaphat was as surprised as anyone else by this unusual

pronouncement. Matters could have become very awkward if the king
had decided that Jahaziel should prove his statements. God caused
matters to work out by giving Jehoshaphat the capacity to see at
once that this man was being used by God in these critical hours.
Relieved to hear this almost unbelievable news, Jehoshaphat
fell to his knees and bowed his head to the ground. The people
followed his good example, remaining prostrate while the king gave
a prayer of thanks. Afterward, the Levites praised God with an
instrumental and choral concert. (II Chronicles 20:18-19.)
Next morning the army of Judah marched off to the southeast
to meet the invaders at a location Jahaziel had mentioned in his
declaration. Jehoshaphat admonished the people to believe God and
His prophet. The soldiers weren't first to go. They were led by
the Levites, who sang and played anthems as they moved along.
Behind the army came a crowd of the people of Judah, curious to
learn just how God would fight against the enemy.
Meanwhile, only a few miles away, the horde of Ammonites,
Moabites and troops of Seir were about to grind to a halt on the
march toward Jerusalem. The Moabites and Ammonites had begun to
regret asking the men of Seir to join them in an invasion of
Judah. Now, with victory seemingly only hours away, they didn't
relish the thought of sharing the spoils of that victory with
others.
Resentment mounted with the Moabites and Ammonites until it
led to a plan to get rid of the unwelcome allies by turning back
from the line of march and ambushing them from boulders and rises
on both sides. Taken by surprise and caught from two directions,
the men of Seir were mercilessly disposed of in a short time.
 In closing in on their victims, some of the spears and arrows
of the Moabites and Ammonites overshot so far that some of the
attackers became victims. A vengeful attitude quickly developed
into action between the soldiers of the two nations. Some of them
started hurling spears and shooting arrows. This was followed by
some close combat with swords and knives. More troops joined in to
help their comrades.
Soon all the soldiers were fighting for their lives among
themselves. The battle finished only after there was no one left
to fight. If any remained alive, it was only because they were
clever enough to escape.

God Rewards Faith

When Jehoshaphat and his army reached the region through

which the enemy was supposed to be marching, they came on a
gruesome sight. Thousands of corpses were strewn out before them
almost as far as they could see. The Israelites were sobered by
what God was able to do. (II Chronicles 20:20-23.)
Having seen the defeat of their enemies, the Israelites
didn't turn around and walk away. There was much wealth in such a
great army, and it wasn't God's will that it should spoil and
corrode or become lost. They gathered so much spoil that they
found that carrying all of it away at one time was too much for
them. For three days the men of Judah worked at collecting and
carrying away arms, clothing, food, jewels, gold, silver and other
valuable articles from the invaders. Next day, before returning to
Jerusalem, they assembled to thank God for what He had done for
them.
Jehoshaphat led his army back into the capital while
thousands cheered in welcome. The Levites in the parade resumed
their music, inspiring a festive mood to quickly develop among the
people. The march ended as the king came before the temple, where
Jehoshaphat reminded the crowd that although festivity was in
order, a spirit of thankfulness should come first. (II Chronicles
20:24-28.)
News of the strange fate of the enemies of Judah soon reached
the nations to the east and south of the Dead Sea. Travelers
through eastern Judah told of seeing the vast spread of corpses.
Others later claimed that a whole valley was strewn with
skeletons. The people of Moab, Ammon and Seir weren't the only
ones who were dismayed by these reports. Rulers of other nearby
countries were troubled by what the mysterious God of Israel had
done. For the next several years there was peace in Judah. (II
Chronicles 20:29-30.)
During the early part of this period of peace, Jehoshaphat
planned to build a fleet of ships at Ezion-geber, a port at the
end of the east finger of the Red Sea. This was the same port from
which Solomon had sent ships southward into the Arabian Sea and to
Africa and India and to other distant easterly lands. Judah's king
hoped that he could be at least half as successful as Solomon had
been in bringing back unique valuables from strange lands.
Unhappily, the plan didn't have God's approval, and for a reason
of which Jehoshaphat should have been quite aware.
After Ahab died, his son Ahaziah became king of Israel. As
the son of Jezebel, he couldn't be expected to do better than his
mother and father. He had been reared with pagan instruction. He
was allowed to rule Israel for only two years.

A Forbidden Alliance

In spite of what had happened because of his teaming with

Ahab against the Syrians, Jehoshaphat finally let Ahaziah join him
in the building of the ships after first refusing to be his
partner. The two kings planned to share in any profit they made in
trade with other nations. (I Kings 22:41-49; II Chronicles 20:31-
36.)
When the fleet was well under construction, a prophet named
Eliezer came to Jehoshaphat with some disagreeable news. "God has
sent me to tell you that you shouldn't have become a partner with
Ahaziah in sea commerce," the prophet respectfully told the king
of Judah. "Because you have joined with an evil man, this effort
will surely fail."
"You mean that there is a curse on the venture?" Jehoshaphat
asked unhappily.
"It won't get to the venture stage," Eliezer replied. "God
won't let the ships sail out of the port."
After the prophet had gone, the king was very discouraged.
The ships, which were especially large, were almost ready to be
launched. If he withdrew his workmen and his financial support,
the expensive project would have to be taken over by Ahaziah, who
wasn't prepared to handle it alone. Jehoshaphat felt that he had
no choice but to continue what he had started, at the same time
trusting God would reconsider his situation or that Eliezer had
been mistaken about the matter.
After the ships had been launched and fully outfitted, they
lay at anchor in the upper end of the gulf of Aqaba. The king of
Israel and the king of Judah came to Ezion-geber to inspect the
fleet before the ships departed on their maiden voyages.
There was a crowd present, including dignitaries from many
parts of the land. Just before the inspection tour was to take
place, a wind came up. It became so strong that it wasn't safe for
boats to take the kings and others out to board the ships. Waves
grew larger and higher. The ships began to roll and toss, their
masts swaying a little lower with the passing of every swelling
ridge of water.
Then one of the ship's anchor lines snapped. It was evident
then to the excited onlookers on the shore that the gale was about
to cause a major catastrophe. The loosed vessel rammed into the
nearest leeward one. The shins were so large and had so much
surface for the surging water to strain against that they snapped
apart. Other ships fell apart by only the action of the turbulent
water.
Within minutes every vessel was sunk or broken. Workmen who
hadn't been drowned clung desperately to floating debris. The
birthplace of Israel's largest sea fleet since Solomon's time had
become its graveyard.
As the wind meanwhile abated, Jehoshaphat was without words.
While Ahaziah and others around him shouted with excitement and
cursed the weather, the king of Judah was vividly recalling how
the prophet Eliezer had told him that the ships would never sail
out of the port of Ezion-gaber. He realized how foolish he had
been not to heed the prophet, no matter how unhappy or angry
Ahaziah would have become. (II Chronicles 20:37.)
At the moment the king of Israel was very unhappy, but
gradually he regained some composure and ceased making angry and
profane remarks. Suddenly he turned to Jehoshaphat.
"Why should we let a freak wind discourage us?" he asked.
"Instead of brooding over this, we should start building a new
fleet right away!"

Jehoshaphat Learns a Lesson

Jehoshaphat, gloomily staring out over the bay, turned to

give Ahaziah a long look.
"No! I'll never make this mistake again!" Judah's king
replied curtly, and walked away.
Ahaziah's face and hopes fell at the same time. He knew by
Jehoshaphat's firm answer that the king of Judah would not supply
money for another fleet.
When Ahaziah returned to Samaria, he was told that the
Moabites, who had been paying regular tribute to Israel since
being conquered in David's time, had refused to pay anything after
Ahab's death. (II Kings 1:1.)
"The Moabites will regret this!" was Ahaziah's angry
reaction. "I'll take my army into their land and force them to pay
with more than mere tribute!"
The government of Israel was far from being burdened with
wealth. Revenue from the Moabites was badly needed. Plans were
immediately made for an invasion of Moab, but if they included
Ahaziah's presence, they were suddenly changed when the king was
severely injured in a fall from the top floor of his personal
quarters to the floor below.
The king of Israel suffered from pain deep within his body,
as though vital organs had been bruised or dislocated. There were
as many opinions and treatments as there were doctors in that day,
but no relief came to the king.
Disappointed, Ahaziah decided to inquire of a pagan god what
would happen to him. There were many false gods, but the one
Ahaziah selected was an idol who was considered, among other
things, a deity of medicine. It was the Philistine god of Ekron,
called Baal-zebub, another name for Satan. This idol was generally
known as the god of flies because he was believed to possess the
power to destroy flies, especially where meat sacrifices were made
to pagan gods.
"Go to Ekron and ask the priests of Baal-zebub to inquire if
I shall recover from the cause of my pain," Ahaziah instructed
some of his aides. (II Kings 1:2.)
On the way to Ekron, which was southwest of Samaria, the
aides were stopped when a man boldly stepped in front of the
procession and demanded to know why they were going all the way to
Ekron to ask for information from the god of flies instead of
inquiring of the God of Israel. Ahaziah's men were startled to
learn that this stranger knew about their mission.
"Go back and tell your king that he is foolish to try to
learn something from a god who knows nothing," the man told them.
"Why didn't he ask the one true God? Because your king has looked
to a pagan god, he won't recover from his injuries. His condition
will grow worse, and he will die!" (II Kings 1:3-4.)

Elijah and the King

Impressed by the words and the authoritative manner of the

stranger, Ahaziah's men turned about and went back to Samaria.
When Ahaziah learned that they had returned so soon, he angrily
asked for an explanation. The aides told him what had happened,
and how the stranger had predicted his death.
"You allowed someone you didn't know to tell you what to do,
even against my orders!" the king stormed. "What did this man look
like?"
"He wasn't a young man," was the answer. "He was a hairy man
and his robe was held at the waist by a broad leather belt."
"Then it was the prophet Elijah!" Ahaziah exclaimed. "My
father told me that he looked like that. That's the man who
troubled my father. Now he's back to trouble me, but I won't allow
it for long." (II Kings 1:5-8.)
A little later, one of the king's captains led a platoon of
fifty soldiers out of Samaria. They followed the route taken by
the aides on their way to Ekron. They had marched only a few miles
when they saw a man sitting alone on a small hill. The captain
approached the man, who fitted the description of Elijah.
"Are you Elijah, the one who considers himself a prophet of
the so-called God of Israel?" the officer called up to him
derisively.
"I am Elijah," the prophet answered.
"Then come down here!" the officer commanded. "I have fifty
men to escort you from this hot hill to a cool dungeon in
Samaria!"
The soldiers laughed boisterously. Some of them yelled out
scornful remarks about God and Elijah.
"If my men sound rude, please don't feel hurt and bring down
fire from the sky on us," the officer said, holding up his hands
in mock fear.
"I have no power to bring fire down from the sky," Elijah
stated. "But the God of Israel has that power, and as sure as I'm
a prophet of His, He'll bring down fire on you!"
There was more laughter from the soldiers. It was cut short
when a bolt of lightning cracked down into the fifty troops,
killing them instantly. Although their captain was a short
distance away, he didn't escape the searing, shocking force of the
fingers of fire. Seconds later, fifty-one charred bodies lay at
the base of the hill from which Elijah somberly departed. (II
Kings 1:9-10.)
Soon afterward, as the prophet rested at another spot on the
road between Samaria and Ekron, he was approached by fifty more
men, led by a captain, all of whom acted and spoke with disrespect
for God and the prophet after the commanding officer had made sure
he was talking to Elijah.
"Come along with us, and don't try any of your peculiar God-
of-Israel type magic," the captain warned the prophet.
"I don't deal in magic," Elijah declared. "I leave matters to
God, who deals fairly with all, just as He is about to deal with
you and your men."
Immediately lightning hissed blindingly down on the fifty-one
men, electrocuting them just as lightning had dispatched the first
fifty-one men sent to arrest Elijah. (II Kings 1:11-12.)
Again Elijah moved away from the scene of death. Later, he
saw more soldiers coming toward him. He hoped that these would
have a different attitude, so that they wouldn't deserve
punishment.
His desire was carried out when the captain of the
approaching soldiers came up to him, fell on his knees, and asked
Elijah to spare his men and himself.

----------------------------------------
 Chapter 123
A CHANGE OF MANTLES

ONE HUNDRED and two men of the army of Israel had been burned to
death by lightning. They had defied God and attempted to arrest
Elijah and to take him to Samaria. (II Kings 1:1-12.) When fifty
more approached the prophet, their captain fell to his knees
before Elijah and asked for mercy.

Soldiers Learn a Lesson

"We heard about how fire came down from the sky to consume
those who came before us," the humbled officer told Elijah. "We
didn't want to come here after you, lest we suffer the same fate,
but we have been ordered by the king to respectfully ask you to go
with us. We trust that your God knows that we are only carrying
out orders, and that He will spare us." (II Kings 1:13-14.)
Elijah was pleased that this officer would come to him with
such a different attitude. But being taken back to Samaria was
another matter. If that happened, he could be imprisoned or even
face execution.
"Go with him," a voice said to Elijah that only he could
hear, and that he recognized as the voice of an angel.
Regardless of what might happen to him at Samaria, the
prophet obeyed. He nodded to the officer and stepped in with the
soldiers to march with them to the capital of Israel, there to be
taken before Ahaziah. From his bed the king regarded Elijah with a
sort of sullen awe, as though he wondered if the prophet would
call for lightning to strike the palace.
"Why did you ask your God to destroy my men?" Ahaziah
inquired resentfully, although with some hesitance.
"I didn't ask God to destroy your men," Elijah answered. "God
did it for reasons of His own. He also has reasons for soon
dealing with you. Because you looked to a pagan god for advice and
help, instead of the only true God, you shall die in your bed!"
On orders from the distressed king, Elijah was escorted out
of the city. Soon afterward the prophet learned that King Ahaziah
had died.
The king of Israel had no sons to succeed him. Jehoram, his
brother, became the next king. For the next nearly twelve years he
was to follow in the ways of Ahaziah, whose personal interests
came before those of his people. (II Kings 1:15-18.)
By this time, Elijah had long since established colleges for
training prophets, or ministers of God, at two and possibly three
towns in Israel. After leaving Samaria, he went to visit one of
the colleges, and there conferred with Elisha, who had left his
family about ten years before to be trained as a prophet by
Elijah. Elisha had become the foremost minister under Elijah. It
was evident to students and other followers of God that Elisha
would in time take Elijah's position as the head, under God, of
the colleges and groups of disciples.
That time came with Ahaziah's death. Elijah's work was
finished, inasmuch as he was getting well along in years, and the
Creator had chosen Elisha to deal with the next king of Israel.
Both Elijah and Elisha were aware of these things. They also
realized that Elijah would be taken from his familiar
surroundings, so that he wouldn't be regarded as an old has-been,
as time went on, by his enemies.

Elisha's Loyalty and Dedication

"I should go visit the college at Bethel," Elijah told

Elisha, hoping that he could thus slip away.
"Then I'll accompany you," Elisha said, determined that the
older man shouldn't leave by himself.
Elijah hesitatingly gave in to Elisha's request, and the two
rode on donkeys to Bethel. There some of the students, called in
those days "sons of the prophets," excitedly came to Elisha to
tell him that they had heard that Elijah was about to leave for
some other part of the world.
"I know about it," Elisha told the students. "Don't discuss
the matter around others. There could be some who would start
rumors." (II Kings 2:1-3.)
Following a hasty inspection of the college at Bethel, Elijah
told Elisha that God had directed him to go to Jericho, and that
Elisha should wait for him in Bethel.
"You shouldn't make the trip alone," Elisha hastily
commented. "Count on me to stay with you wherever you go."
Elijah couldn't gracefully forbid the younger prophet to go
with him. Thwarted again in his desire to be alone, he smiled and
nodded to Elisha, who didn't want to part with his superior any
sooner than necessary. When they arrived at Jericho, Elisha was
accosted by students and followers who anxiously informed him what
they had learned about Elijah's leaving.
"I am aware of it," Elisha told them. "Don't tell it around,
or some of our people who follow God might become upset." (II
Kings 2:4-5.)
Shortly afterward, Elijah informed Elisha that he had been
instructed to move on to the Jordan River, and that it was his
wish that Elisha stay behind so that he could make the trip in
lone meditation.
 "So be it," Elisha agreed. "If you want to be by yourself
I'll stay behind. But I won't forsake you. I'll be behind only a
short distance so that I can watch for your safety."
This wasn't quite what Elijah meant. He sighed to himself,
but at the same time he was pleased that this man should show so
much loyalty. He shrugged his shoulders in resignation and
motioned for Elisha to accompany him.
When they arrived at the Jordan, Elisha looked back to see
that about fifty men had followed from Jericho to see what would
happen to Elijah. They didn't think that the two prophets would go
any farther. The river in that area couldn't easily be forded, and
they hardly expected the elderly Elijah to attempt to swim across.
Neither Elisha nor the fifty men from Jericho could imagine
what happened next. Elijah removed his cape, folded it up, walked
to the edge of the river and struck the water with the piece of
clothing. The water, moving from the north, ceased flowing past
the spot where Elijah stood, but the water that had already passed
continued flowing to the south, leaving an exposed river bed.

God Inaugurates a Leader

While water slowly rose deeper to the north, Elijah strode

across the almost waterless bed of the river with Elisha close
behind him. By picking their way from rock to rock, they kept from
walking in the wet sand and mud. As soon as they reached the east
bank, the growing wall of water broke away and ran swiftly off the
south, and the river soon returned to normal in that spot. (II
Kings 2:6-8.)
While the students from Jericho stared in amazement, the two
prophets walked out of sight on the east side of the river. When
the two were alone, Elijah turned to Elisha.
"I know that you know that I am about to be taken from here,"
the older prophet stated. "I know that you have stayed close to me
for that reason, and I appreciate your fidelity. If there is
anything that I can do for you before I go, tell me now what it
is."
"Because I was the first you chose to teach God's ways, I
consider myself as sort of a first spiritual heir of yours,"
Elisha replied. "Because of that, I ask that you give me a double
portion of your special power from God, just as a foremost heir is
entitled to a double portion of his father's property. I need this
so that I'll have the wisdom and power needed to deal with people
and situations."
"Your request is wise," Elijah replied, "but it wouldn't be
possible for me to give you such a thing. Only God can do that,
and it will be up to Him. If God allows you to witness my
departure, then you will know that your request will be granted.
If you don't see me go, it will be a sign that your desire will be
denied." (II Kings 2:9-10.)
As the two men continued to walk eastward from the Jordan,
the sky took on a strange, glowing hue directly overhead.
Something resembling a flaming chariot drawn by flaming horses
emerged from the glowing sky, swooping toward the ground with
great speed. There was a sound like a strong wind. It quickly grew
to almost a roar. The younger prophet was aware that dirt and sand
were stinging his face.
He momentarily closed his eyes. The force of the wind
suddenly abated, although a loud sound remained for a short time.
Elisha opened his eyes and looked around. Elijah wasn't there. A
glance upward gave Elisha a start.
The flaming chariot was being drawn into the sky by what
appeared to be a strong whirlwind. This time the chariot wasn't
empty. Elijah was in it!
"My teacher and master!" Elisha cried out sadly. "You have
been of more value to Israel than all the horses and chariots of
this nation!" (II Kings 2:11-12.)

Which Heaven?

Seconds later Elijah was out of sight. Elisha kept on trying

to keep him in view, but there was nothing to see but empty sky.
The younger prophet finally gave up and picked up Elijah's cape,
which had fallen to the ground. He walked back to the east bank of
the Jordan. There he struck the water with the cape, expecting
that the river would be divided as it had been when Elijah
performed the same act. The Jordan kept on flowing as usual.
"God, give me the power that you gave Elijah," Elisha prayed,
realizing that he had expected a miracle because the cape was
Elijah's instead of looking completely to God as the source of
power.
Again he struck the water with the cape. Immediately the
river broke apart in the same manner it had done only a short time
before. While the fifty men from Jericho watched the twice-
performed miracle, Elisha walked back across the bed of the river.
(II Kings 2:13-14.)
As he strode up the west bank of the stream, his mind was
filled with one question: What had become of Elijah? For many
centuries people have been taught that Elijah was taken from this
planet to the realm where God lives and from which He rules, even
though the Bible states that no one except Christ has ascended
into the heaven where God's throne is located. (John 3:13; Acts
2:29-34.)
The Scriptures show that Elijah was taken up into heaven, but
there are three heavens mentioned in the Bible. The first is the
atmosphere surrounding Earth to a depth of about forty miles, in
the lower part of which birds fly. (Genesis 1:20.) The second
heaven is the space of the whole universe, the starry expanse that
is billions and billions of miles across. (Genesis 1:14-16;
Ezekiel 32:8.) The third heaven is the unseen place or throne from
which God controls the whole universe. (Isaiah 66:1; Acts 7:49; II
Corinthians 12:2.)
The first heaven, or atmosphere, is the one into which Elijah
was taken. We live and move in that heaven, inasmuch as we need
air to keep us alive. Elijah was taken up to a high altitude, but
he still remained in the first heaven.
Those who wrongly teach that Elijah was taken to the third
heaven point to an account in the New Testament in which Christ
went with three of his disciples to a mountain to pray. In a
vision the disciples saw Elijah and Moses talking to Christ, who
later told His companions not to tell others about the vision.
(Matthew 17:1-9.)
Because Elijah was taken from his old environment in Israel,
that didn't mean that he died. He was put down safely in a distant
place where he wasn't known, there to peacefully live out the rest
of his life. Wherever that place was, Elijah surely kept aware of
the events taking place both in Israel and Judah.
A full four years later, when an evil man was king of Judah,
HE RECEIVED A LETTER FROM ELIJAH. It warned him that he would soon
become diseased and die because of the terrible things he had
done. (II Chronicles 21:12.) How long Elijah lived after sending
the letter is something that probably won't be known until the
prophet tells about it after he is resurrected and again taken
high into the first heaven to meet Christ coming down from the
third heaven to rule Earth for the next thousand years. (I
Thessalonians 4:15-18; Revelation 5:10, 20:4-6.)

"Elijah is Safe!"

Meanwhile, the fifty men from Jericho hurried to meet Elisha

to anxiously inquire what had become of Elijah. Elisha briefly
explained that God had taken him up in a whirlwind. He showed them
the cape that the prophet had dropped. (II Kings 2:15.)
"That means that you have been given the wisdom and power
that Elijah had," one of the men declared as they bowed before
Elisha.
"Aren't you concerned about Elijah?" another asked. "Isn't it
possible that he has been killed by falling onto some rocky
mountain or into some deep valley? Shouldn't we search for his
remains?"
"God took him up, and God will take care of him," was
Elisha's reply. "There is no reason to look for him."
 "But anything could have happened," one of the men insisted.
"Even if Elijah comes down safely, he could become lost. All of us
are anxious to go out and search. Would you deny us this effort to
do something for God's servant?"
"If it's so important to you, go search," Elisha replied,
having been made to feel that he was responsible for Elijah's
absence. "You'll only be wasting your time. God wouldn't take
Elijah for the purpose of dropping him or causing him to become
lost."
For the next three days the fifty men searched for miles
around for Elijah, but they found no sign of him. They returned to
report to Elisha at Jericho, where he was staying for a time.
"I knew that you wouldn't find him," Elisha reminded the
weary searchers. "I also knew that you wouldn't be satisfied until
you had looked for yourselves. Be assured that wherever Elijah is,
he is safe and well, and that God will provide him with all his
needs." (II Kings 2:16-18.)
A few days later, while Elisha was still at Jericho, leaders
of the city informed him that their source of water, a nearby
spring, had become so impure that it was hindering the plant
growth and causing ill health to the people. They hoped that
Elisha could do something about it.
Elisha did. He asked for a container of salt, which he
carried to the spring and dumped therein. The city officials, who
had followed him, were quite startled. The water was already bad
enough without making it salty.
"Why did you do that?" one of the officials asked. "How can
you possibly improve water by putting salt in it?"
"It can't usually be improved," Elisha answered. "But God
instructed me to use salt because it is an emblem of purity. The
salt itself won't improve the waters. God wants you to know that
He has healed these waters, and that from now on they will impart
good health to those who consume it and lush growth to all plant
life in this area."
Right away the people of Jericho noticed how much better the
water tasted. In the months to come they were pleased because of
the healthy growth of trees, shrubs, grass and gardens. This was
the second outstanding miracle God performed through Elisha. (II
Kings 2:19-22.)
Soon afterward, as the prophet was going to Bethel, a group
of rude youths -- often mistakenly translated "little children" --
came from Bethel to shout insults.
"Look at baldy walking!" they jeered. "Why doesn't he fly the
way he claims old Elijah did?"
"He knows he can't fly!" they taunted him. "He lied about
that crackpot Elijah, and a lot of religious idiots believed him!"
 "Mocking God's servants is mocking God!" Elisha warned them.
"A curse from God should fall on you for acting like this!"
The jeers ceased when angry roars came from a nearby wood.
Seconds later, two huge, snarling bears ambled from under the
trees and charged straight at the youths!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 124
"BECAUSE ONE MAN HAS CHARACTER ..."

A GANG of undisciplined youths had ridiculed Elisha on his way to

Bethel, and had spoken scornfully of the prophet Elijah. (II Kings
2:22-23.) Right after Elisha had told them that a divine curse
should be on them because of what they had said, two angry bears
ran out of a nearby wood and into the startled crowd.

Moab Refuses Tribute

There were screams of terror and pain as the animals snapped

and clawed at the darting, leaping, scrambling group. The bears
were both females. Possibly their rage came about because their
cubs had been molested by those unruly youths. In any event, their
anger was so great that they seriously injured forty-two of the
youngsters before returning to the forest, growling sullenly.
Some of the screaming youths were able to walk back to
Bethel. Those unable to walk were soon attended by people who were
attracted by the yells of fright and pain.
Elisha's travels next took him to other places after he had
gone to Bethel, and he eventually returned to Samaria in God's
service. (II Kings 2:24-25.)
Jehoram, the new king of Israel, came to the throne just in
time to meet trouble. Ever since Solomon's reign, the nation of
Moab, east of the Dead Sea, had paid yearly tribute to Israel by
sending a hundred thousand lambs and a hundred thousand shorn
rams, whose wool was brought along with them.
Mesha, king of Moab, felt that the time had come to refuse to
pay this tribute. When it was long overdue, and when Jehoram had
received no answer to his reminders to Mesha that Israel wouldn't
allow Moab to be rebellious in the matter, Jehoram decided to take
his army to Moab to force that nation into sending the sheep and
wool. (II Kings 1:1; 3:1-5.)
But there was something that greatly bothered Jehoram. He was
afraid that his army would be chased back to Samaria -- or perhaps
even farther -- by the Moabites. He needed help. Just as his
father Ahab had done, he went to Jehoshaphat to ask him to send
along the army of the nation of Judah to help the ten-tribed
nation of Israel.
"If we don't take care of this matter now," Jehoram told
Jehoshaphat, "the Moabites will consider us weak and eventually
they will invade our countries."
In spite of his doleful experience when he had joined Israel
in battle against the Syrians, Judah's King Jehoshaphat seriously
considered going with Jehoram against Moab. (Jehoshaphat also had
a son named Jehoram.) It wasn't long before he agreed to add his
army to that of Jehoram. He suggested to the king of Israel that
the best route to Moab would be the route around the Dead Sea at
the south end. (II Kings 3:6-8.) Besides, that would take them
through the land of Edom, which was ruled by a deputy who was
under the authority of the king of Judah and would help him. (I
Kings 22:44-47.) Jehoram had also expected that country to join
him and Jehoshaphat against Moab, even though in the past Moab and
Edom (sometimes called Seir), had banded together against Judah.
(II Chronicles 20:10-11.)
The deputy who was king of Edom, seeking to please the more
powerful Jews and Israelites, offered to add his military power to
that of the other two kings. With soldiers of three kingdoms
moving against Moab, a quick victory over the rebels seemed a
certainty.

Three Befuddled Kings

However, misfortune came to the three armies. Their guides

got the roads mixed up and led them on a roundabout journey of
seven days through the desert. There had been no rain around the
southern region of the Dead Sea for many months. The march through
here was a miserable one because water rations for both men and
animals had to be painfully cut and finally ran out. There was no
hope of coming to water until the armies reached the Zered River,
which was the boundary line between Edom and Moab. (II Kings 3:8-
9.)
It was quite a shock to everyone to arrive at the valley of
the Zered River and find that the river bed was completely dry!
The soldiers and animals could hardly be expected, in the heat, to
carry on with any kind of physical exertion for more than a day or
two unless water were found quickly.
"It begins to appear as though God has a plan to get us
together so that our combined thousands of men will fall into the
hands of the king of Moab," the king of Israel unhappily confided
to Jehoshaphat.
"I can't believe that God would have a reason to do such a
thing," Jehoshaphat observed. "Perhaps we should try to find out
what God's will is. For that, we would have to consult a true
prophet. Probably there isn't one within miles of here."
"There is a man who for some reason has come with us from
Samaria," one of Jehoram's officers remarked. "He claims to be a
prophet of God who has been trained under the prophet Elijah. His
name is Elisha." (II Kings 3:10-11.)
"Elisha?" Jehoshaphat echoed with sudden interest. "He is
indeed a man of God. Take us to him at once!"
"As you know, we need water very badly," Jehoram reminded
Elisha when he and the two kings met with the prophet. "We hope
that you can contact God and ask Him where and how we can get
enough water to allow us escape from this dry land."
There was an awkward silence as Elisha stared at the king of
Israel.
"Why do you come to me to ask for help?" the prophet finally
spoke. "Why don't you look to the pagan prophets of Ahab your
father and Jezebel your mother? There are still many of them in
your employ."
"I'm not asking just for myself and my men," Jehoram
continued, intending to be diplomatic. "I'm asking also for the
king of Edom and the king of Judah and their armies. If we can't
find water, all of us will be taken by the Moabites."
"Should I ask God for help for a ruler who continues to allow
idolatry in his land?" Elisha asked. "As for your ally, the king
of Edom, he doesn't believe that the God of Israel is the only
real God. You know that He is, yet you turn to idols at times and
allow your people to do the same."
Jehoram didn't have any more to say. He could have decided
then to renounce idols and demand of his people, if he ever got
back to his country, that they do the same. But he hesitated to
take the step, even in the face of probable defeat and death. He
was relieved by the prophet's next words.
"I don't want to see the king of Judah continue in this
trouble, inasmuch as he is a man who strives for the right ways. I
shall ask God what should be done," Elisha declared. "First,
though, bring me a harpist if you have one with you. I must relax
from my tensions. Music can help me do that." (II Kings 3:14-15.)
The eager Jehoram lost no time in carrying out the prophet's
request. A skilled harpist was available. In those times kings
generally took musicians with them wherever they went, including
war campaigns. Elisha listened to soothing music for a while, then
retired to a private place to contact God.

The Answer Comes

Later, he told the three kings God's answer. "BECAUSE ONE MAN
-- Jehoshaphat -- HAS CHARACTER, God will deliver you all. He will
send plenty of water," concluded Elisha. The prophet told the
kings they should instruct their men to start digging ditches
immediately from the river outward into the lower places in the
narrow valley of the Zered River. And they should build levees
around these areas to catch pools of water.
"God has informed me that this valley will soon receive
plenty of water for your men, your horses and the animals you have
brought with you for food," Elisha explained. "You won't see any
wind or rain, but water will come in time to save you. And this is
only a small thing. God will also help you overcome the Moabites.
You shall take their cities, destroy the valuable trees, plug
their wells and ruin their fields as a punishment for their sins."
(II Kings 3:16-19.)
The kings were happy when they heard the news. Jehoshaphat
thanked God at once. Jehoram hesitantly and somewhat awkwardly
joined him. The king of Edom stood silently not far off. He
couldn't express thanks to a deity he didn't know. Besides, he
wasn't convinced that the prophet knew what he was talking about.
All the rest of that day and that night men worked busily at
digging ditches and pools close to and joining the dry river bed.
Before dawn arrived, the area was a maze of trenches and pools on
the Israelites' side of the channel where the water ordinarily
flowed. At sunrise the work was halted so that morning sacrifices
could be made to God, according to Jehoshaphat's practice.
When the morning sacrifices were finished, lookouts stationed
east of the military camp of the three kings began shouting
excitedly something about water.
Water was roaring in muddy turbulence down the dry river bed,
and startling the Israelites and Edomites by its sudden presence.
It spread far beyond the usual width of the river, quickly filling
the trenches and pools. In a little while the flood crested and
the amount of water gradually dwindled, leaving millions of
gallons of precious water in the depressions the soldiers had dug.
Even before the sediment had fully settled, men rushed in to
gulp the water. Then they brought their animals to it, and filled
their empty leather water containers. After that, they jumped into
the ditches for refreshing baths. By that time they were greatly
in need of rest, and so were ordered to their tents to sleep. (II
Kings 3:20.)

A Mirage

Meanwhile, off to the north, the Moabite army was on its way
south to meet the invaders. Mesha, king of Moab, had long since
learned of what was going on. His plan was to let the enemy come
into Moab, where his army would be at an advantage as far as the
terrain was concerned. His men were familiar with every rise,
gully, hill, ravine and wady, and were skilled in the art of
ambush and sniping. The Moabite army arrived at the border almost
in time to see their enemies camped in the Zered valley.
Next morning, as the sun came up through an unusual haze, the
Moabites anxiously looked away to their enemies' camp. They could
see no sign of life or movement. They couldn't know that soldiers
there were resting after a long night of vigorous work. They
considered it unlikely that an army would be sleeping so late.
While the Moabites tried to decide what was happening, the sun
went higher, appearing quite red because of recent dust storms
caused by the drought. At a certain point the redness was
reflected in the water-filled ditches and pools.
"The ground down there is covered with blood!" an officer
shouted. "Our enemies must have been fighting among themselves!"
Though this was an absurd observation, to the excited
Moabites it was the only explanation for the reddish appearance of
the area around the camp of their enemies. As the minutes passed,
and none could be seen milling about in the distant camp, the
Moabites became surer that the invaders had quarreled and had
killed one another. Mesha conferred with his officers. They
believed that the lack of activity on the part of the Israelites
and Edomites couldn't have to do with some kind of trickery.
"Then go to the enemy and seize their arms and belongings,"
Mesha ordered. (II Kings 3:21-23.)
Knowing that the Israelites, especially, would have left much
valuable booty, the Moabite soldiers set off hastily. It developed
into a race to determine who would get to the enemy camp first for
the best of the spoils. The nearer the Moabites came, the more
they were convinced that only dead men, if any, were within the
tents. They whooped and shouted with glee, quite unaware of how
foolish they were being.
Israelite and Edomite guards, weary from working all night,
were brought to their senses by the shouts. They leaped to their
feet and screamed warnings to those deep in sleep in the tents.
The half awake occupants came charging out just in time to face
the Moabites, who were so surprised that they turned and rushed
back toward their country. Many of them lost their lives before
they could get out of the Israelite camp. Others were chased far
into their home territory.
During the strong pursuit of the Moabites, the Israelites and
Edomites swarmed through Moabite towns and villages, destroying
buildings, taking spoils, plugging up wells, tossing tons of
stones into fertile fields and chopping down the best of the trees
of the land, thus carrying out the penalty God had decreed through
Elisha. (II Kings 3:24-25.)

A Last Desperate Stand

 When the invaders arrived at Kir-haraseth, the capital of
Moab, they found matters more difficult. Kir-haraseth was encased
by high, solid walls, within which Mesha and the remainder of his
army had taken quick refuge. The Israelites and Edomites tightly
surrounded the city and began an assault against its walls.
Mesha knew that the Moabites would be lost if they continued.
Desperate, he called together seven hundred of his top swordsmen
from among his elite guard.
"You will go with me to cut through the enemy just outside
the gate and reach the spot not far beyond where the king of Edom
is stationed," the Moabite king instructed them. "If we destroy
that unfaithful wretch, who used to be my ally, the Edomites might
give up. At the same time we'll be getting the attention of the
Israelites, so that our men on the wall will have an opportunity
to drop stones on the ones who are trying to shatter the wall
base."
Mesha and his picked warriors rushed out of Kir-haraseth
through suddenly opened gates that clanged shut like a giant trap
as soon as the last man was outside. Savage fighting took place at
once as the Edomites closed in. Mesha and his men battled
furiously, downing many soldiers, but they weren't able to fight
their way to where the king of Edom stood in his chariot. Only
after most of his warriors had lost their lives did Mesha order
what remained of his men back to the gate, which was opened just
long enough to admit the retreating Moabites. (II Kings 3:26.)
Personally defeated in battle, and knowing that his enemies
would eventually break through the wall of his strongest city,
Mesha had only one hope left. He would appeal to Chemosh (Molech),
his pagan god of protection. To gain the greatest favor from this
imagined deity, a pagan worshipper had to make a great sacrifice.
Sacrificing to a non-existent god was foolish and futile. But in
this case the sacrifice was terribly tragic. The offered object
had to be a human being, and preferably a child!
While the allied invaders were regrouping themselves after
the sudden sally by the defenders, the Moabite king and some of
his officers appeared on the wall above the main gate. The assault
crews were ordered to cease action, because it was expected that
Mesha was about to make a declaration or request. (II Kings 3:27.)
To the surprise of the onlookers, wood was quickly piled
before Mesha and set on fire. The king of Moab stretched his arms
toward the flames and smoke, loudly and passionately uttering
something. Then men appeared dragging a struggling young man in
bright clothing. Some of the Edomites recognized him as Mesha's
oldest son, who apparently was about to be sacrificed!

----------------------------------------
 Chapter 125
WHEN MIRACLES MADE NEWS

THE armies of Israel, Judah and Edom had pursued the Moabite army
to the Moabite capital city of Kir-haraseth. The king of that
country, Mesha, was desperate. He had a fire built atop that wall
for sacrificing his oldest son to the imaginary pagan god Molech,
trusting that in return Molech would spare him and what remained
of his army. (II Kings 3:21-26.)
Even veteran soldiers shuddered at the manner in which the
king of Moab took the life of the heir to his throne and reduced
him to ashes before the gaze of thousands. Just how much futile
faith Mesha had in Molech can't be known. But here was something
else the Moabite king was counting on. He hoped that his awful act
would fill his enemies with such sickening dread that they would
become too disgusted to continue the siege.
That was what happened. Many Israelites and Edomites wished
to destroy Kir-haraseth and Mesha because of the barbarous act,
but Jehoshaphat and Jehoram decided to call off the siege and
leave the Moabite king to his misery. The allies returned to their
respective countries, and Elisha -- God's prophet -- presumably
returned to Samaria with Jehoram's army. (II Kings 3:27.)

Wiping Out Old Debts

In that time Israelites who looked to God for the right way
of life learned mainly from God's prophets and the students they
trained in colleges set up for that purpose. Elisha came to have
many students to whom he was a leader and teacher. Some of his
college students became so learned and advanced in character that
they came to be known as "sons of the prophets." One day the widow
of one of these men came to Elisha to tell him that her husband
had gone into debt before he died, and that his creditor was about
to take her two sons from her to become his servants as payment of
the debt. (II Kings 4:1.)
"If you have any property your creditor can use, let him have
that," Elisha said.
"My only precious material possession is a pot of fine olive
oil," the woman explained. "It wouldn't even begin to pay my
debt."
"Oil is valuable," Elisha observed. "If you had a large
supply of it, you would be well off. You should borrow from your
friends and neighbors every empty pot and jar and crock they can
spare. When no one is present but your sons, take your oil and
pour into each container until it is full."
 The woman followed Elisha's advice, wondering what good could
come of using up her oil by pouring so little oil into so many
vessels. Finally, when one of her sons had brought her the last
empty container, she discovered an amazing thing.
All the containers were FULL of oil!
Eagerly she ran to where Elisha was staying to tell him what
had happened. When the prophet smiled at her, she knew that he had
been aware of what had taken place before she had told him.
"What shall I do with all that oil?" she excitedly asked
Elisha.
"Everyone needs good olive oil for cooking," Elisha reminded
her. "Merchants and those from whom you borrowed the containers
will be anxious to buy the oil at a fair price. Then you will be
able to pay your debt with money. There should be enough left over
for you and your sons to live on for a long time." (II Kings 4:2-
7.)
This was the fifth major miracle of Elisha recorded in the
Bible. The sixth one began when Elisha had come to the town of
Shunem, about twenty-five miles north of Samaria. A wealthy woman
who was anxious to please God learned that Elisha was there, and
invited him to her home to dine. Because the prophet brought them
much helpful instruction during the visit, the woman and her
husband invited Elisha to stop at their home any time he came to
Shunem. He was pleased to take advantage of their hospitality
every time he passed that way. (II Kings 4:8.)
After a time the woman suggested to her husband that they add
a room to their home, so that the prophet, as well as the man who
often accompanied him, could have a place to rest as well as eat.
"Elisha is very close to God," the woman reminded her
husband. "The more we associate with him, the closer to God we'll
become."

A Son for the Barren

The extra room was built and used to comfortable advantage by

Elisha and his servant, Gehazi. During one stop at the home,
Elisha decided that this woman who had been so helpful toward him
should receive some kind of reward.
"Ask the lady of the house to come to our quarters," Elisha
instructed Gehazi. "Tell her that because she has been so kind to
us, I would be pleased to ask any favor for her or for her husband
from the king or from any other in high authority in Samaria."
When Gehazi spoke to the woman, she told him that she was
satisfied with what she had and with her position in life, and
didn't want or need any favors from those of high rank. Elisha was
impressed by what his servant conveyed to him. It proved that the
woman hadn't sought the prophet's company for any purpose besides
wanting to know how to be more obedient to God. (II Kings 4:9-13.)
"There must be something that can be done for her," Elisha
remarked to Gehazi.
"It's probably too late for her to have what she wants most,"
Gehazi observed. "She has never had any children, and her husband
is quite old."
"Call her," Elisha said, after a short period of thought.
When the woman appeared before his door, the prophet told her
that he had a special bit of good news for her.
"Less than a year from now, you will be nursing a son,"
Elisha announced. The woman stared at the prophet, wondering why
he should say such a thing.
"Why do you, a man of God, trouble me by making such a
ridiculous statement?" she asked in an unhappy tone. (II Kings
4:14-16.)
"My statement wasn't ridiculous," Elisha assured her. "Soon
you will discover that you are going to become a mother."
The woman turned and walked away, disappointed that this
otherwise sensible man would cause her to feel unhappy by
referring to her as a mother-to-be, even though he was aware that
both she and her husband were well along in years.
Elisha knew that she doubted him, and that his continued
presence would only bother her. Accordingly, he left very soon
with Gehazi.
Not long afterward, the woman began to realize that she was
carrying a child. She knew then that Elisha had intended to make
her happy by what he had said, instead of embarrassing her. (II
Kings 4:17.)
The boy to whom she later gave birth was a great joy to her
and her husband. She realized that this was a miracle God had
performed, as Elisha had promised. She was very thankful. When the
lad was only a few years old, he walked out in a field where his
father was overseeing some reapers. The day was fair and
exceptionally warm. After a while the boy suddenly felt weak and
faint.
"My head hurts," he complained to his father.

A Trial of Faith

The father knew that his son was suffering from severe
sunstroke. He had the boy carried back to his mother at their
home. The lad fell into a coma, and died a few hours later in his
mother's arms.
The woman became frantic. The only thing she could think to
do was place her dead son in Elisha's bed. She hoped that somehow
this act would bring him closer to God, whom she felt might
restore his life.
Leaving her son there, she sent word to her husband to send
from the field one of the young men and one of the burros, so that
she could travel to see Elisha.
Not knowing that his son had died, the husband wondered why
his wife would suddenly wish to visit Elisha, inasmuch as it
wasn't a Sabbath or any of the other special days when the prophet
lectured to assembled followers of God. (II Kings 4:18-23.)
Absorbed in his work, and believing that his son would
recover very soon, he sent the young worker and the burro to his
wife, who had it quickly saddled to carry her as swiftly as
possible to Mt. Carmel, about twenty miles to the northwest, where
she knew Elisha was staying at an ancient retreat he often
occupied.
At the southern tip of the long mountain, where Elisha was
resting with Gehazi, the prophet looked out to the southeast to
see a woman swiftly approaching on a burro, with a young man
running ahead leading it. As they came closer, the prophet
recognized the rider.
"The woman of Shunem is coming," he told Gehazi. "She
wouldn't come here unless she is in need of help. Run out to meet
her and ask if she and her husband and son are well."
"My husband and I are all right," the woman nervously
answered Gehazi when he met her.
A little later, when she reached the prophet, who came out to
greet her, she prostrated herself before Elisha and sobbingly
placed her hands on his feet. Gehazi stepped up to push her away.
"Don't touch her," Elisha told his servant. "Can't you see
that she's in a state of great anguish? Something has happened to
her that God has not chosen to tell me before now." (II Kings
4:24-27.)
"I never told you that I wanted a son," the woman tearfully
said to Elisha. "I was almost happy until you mentioned that I
would have a child. Then I wanted one more than ever before. At
first I thought you were trying to give me a false hope, and I
didn't understand that."
"Are you telling me that your son is dead, and that you wish
he had never been born?" the prophet asked.
"He died hours ago of a sunstroke," the woman sobbed. "If he
had to die so young, I wish he hadn't come into this world."
"Go to Shunem at once," Elisha instructed Gehazi, "Don't
pause on the way even long enough to speak to anyone. Get to this
woman's home as fast as you can run. When you arrive, place my
staff on the boy's face." (II Kings 4:28-29.)
"But I want you to go back with me, Elisha," the woman
pleaded. "I won't leave here until you do."
Restored to Life

Elisha had little choice except to start out after Gehazi

with the woman and her servant. When Gehazi arrived at the woman's
home, he found a grieving father sitting beside his dead son. He
touched the lifeless face with Elisha's staff, but nothing
happened.
"I did as you told me, but the boy is still dead," Gehazi
reported to the prophet later when he ran out to meet him.
When Elisha arrived at the home with the woman, he went into
his room alone, shut the door and asked God to restore life to the
boy. Then he stretched himself out on the corpse to impart warmth
to it. At the same time he breathed forcibly into the youngster's
mouth to try to revive lung action. After a time he got up and
walked vigorously about after which he resumed warming the boy's
body and breathing into his lungs. He carried out every natural
means possible to help the boy, at the same time praying that God
would perform a miracle to give him back the spark of life.
Suddenly the lad started gasping. His breathing had returned.
He opened his eyes to stare confusedly about, having come back to
life after hours in a state of death. This was a greater miracle
than some realize, inasmuch as brain cells die if they are
deprived very long of a supply of oxygen. A person so affected
often ends up mentally ill, but the boy revived to be in good
mental health.
While the prophet watched over the lad, he called Gehazi and
told him to ask the mother to come in. When the woman saw her son
alive, she was so overcome with joy that she fell down weeping
before Elisha.
"Take your son," the prophet said. "He will be all right."
The woman tenderly picked up her boy and slowly walked out,
unable to find words to express her gratitude. (II Kings 4:30-37.)
This was the seventh major miracle God performed through the
obedient Elisha, whose desires and special abilities were in
harmony with his Creator's will. The next miracle occurred when
Elisha was in Gilgal teaching some of his college students. Food
was scarce in that area then because of a drought, and people were
hard put to find enough fresh produce for day-to-day needs.
"I know that many of you are wondering what and where you
will eat after this session is over," Elisha told his listeners.
"There is no cause to be concerned. I have instructed my servant
to prepare lunch for all of you."

Poisoned Stew Made Edible

There were grateful smiles in the audience, but at the same time
something was happening that would later bring no smiles to the
listeners. Because of a lack of garden plants, Gehazi and some
other men were out in the fields searching for edible herbs and
wild vegetables for a stew Elisha wanted prepared.
A large pot of water was already boiling close to where the
prophet's class was assembled. Ingredients of the stew included
several wild gourds plucked from a vine one of Gehazi's helpers
had discovered and thought to be a squash vine. No one connected
with the preparation of the plants realized that the squash-like
gourds were poisonous.
Later, when the contents of the pot were served, there were
immediate expressions of discomfort. A few spat it out
immediately. Elisha, who intended to be served last, inquired what
was wrong.
"It's horribly bitter!" one man exclaimed. "Anything that
bitter must surely be poisonous!"(II Kings 4:38-40.)
"Very likely," Elisha remarked after tasting it. "It's too
bad that this whole big pot of stew should be spoiled at a time
when we're in such need of food. Surely God won't allow us to go
hungry. Bring me a small amount of any kind of ground grain."
Someone brought some meal, which Elisha poured into the pot
and mixed thoroughly with the stew.
"There should no longer be any unpleasant taste," the prophet
said. "Discard what has been served, and serve more in clean
dishes."
The first man to be given more of the stew hesitated at
first, then bravely took a spoonful. Abruptly his face lighted
with pleasure.
"This is delicious!" he muttered between spoonfuls. "How can
it taste so good only minutes after tasting so bad?"
"God can make things right if we are obedient and trust in
Him," the prophet observed as he watched the crowd contentedly
eating. (II Kings 4:41.)
At another place, when the local famine was still being
severely felt, Elisha addressed a gathering of more than a hundred
men who were anxious to hear what he had to say. As he continued
to speak, the prophet became increasingly aware that his audience
was very hungry, and that he could better put across his message
if his listeners could soon be fed. Unhappily, he had no food for
so many people.
Meanwhile, outside the meeting place, a man came with an
offering of twenty small barley loaves and some ears of corn. When
Elisha heard about it? he was very thankful for the sudden supply
of food.
"Give it to the crowd at the end of the meeting," he
instructed. (II Kings 4:42.)
 "Give a few ears of corn and twenty tiny loaves to more than
a hundred hungry men?" Elisha's servant asked. "With that little,
you would only whet their appetites for more!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 126
"BUT IT'S ONLY A WHITE LIE!"

ELISHA wanted to feed a hungry crowd that had come to hear him
lecture. But all he had was a few ears of corn and twenty small
loaves of barley bread.
Elisha instructed that these be given to the people. His
servant complained that such a small amount of food for so many
people would be more annoying than satisfying. (II Kings 4:42-43.)

Not Enough Food?

"Distribute the corn and bread as I asked," Elisha said

firmly. "You will find that there will be more than enough."
Grudgingly the servant began passing out the food. But he
grumbled to himself that when the people realized only a few were
to be favored, they would feel anything but friendly to him and
his master. Moments later he became aware that his baskets of
bread and corn were no emptier than when he had started to pass
out the contents. The servant finally noted with astonishment that
the crowd of over a hundred had been served. And bread and corn
were still in the baskets.
Almost frantically he started again, this time swiftly
handing out food in the attempt to empty the containers. Then he
gave up, convinced that every time he took food out, it was
somehow replaced. Blinking in wonderment, he set the baskets,
still full, down beside Elisha, who gave him a knowing grin. (II
Kings 4:44.)
This was the ninth miracle performed through the prophet.

The Case of the Sick Syrian

About this same time, up in the land of Syria, an Israelite

girl, captured by a Syrian raiding band, was turned over to the
wife of Naaman, commander of the Syrian army. Naaman was highly
respected for his ability, bravery and integrity. But all this was
overshadowed by the awful fact that he had leprosy. (II Kings 5:1-
2.)
Greatly disturbed to learn that such an able leader had such
a serious affliction, the Israelite handmaid suggested to her
mistress that her husband go to a man in Israel who could cure
Naaman of his leprosy.
"This man, whose name is Elisha, has performed some wonderful
miracles because he is so close to: God," the girl explained. "If
he asked our God to heal your husband, it would be done." (II
Kings 5:3.)!
"I don't think your God would be interested in anyone except
you, Israelites," Naaman's wife observed indifferently.
"That really isn't so, ma'am," the girl said. "Our God is
interested in all people, because He made all people. He wants to
help all who try to live honorably, and surely your husband is an
honorable man."
Naaman's wife ignored her handmaid's suggestion, but a
servant who overheard the conversation told Naaman about it. The
general was so interested that he went to the king of Syria to ask
his advice.
"Go to this Elisha," the king said. "What can you lose? I
have heard that this man has strange powers. I shall give you a
letter to the king of Israel to explain your presence in that
country."
Accompanied by servants, and supplied with plenty of money
and several changes of clothing, Naaman left at once for Samaria.
(II Kings 5:4-5.)
Jehoram, Israel's king, was pleasantly surprised when he
learned that the commander of the Syrian army had come on a
peaceful mission. However, his attitude immediately changed when
he read the letter from the king of Syria. He jumped to his feet
and yanked so violently at his royal coat, in his anger, that he
put a long rip in it.
"The king of Syria is trying to start another war!" he
bellowed. "He sends me a leper to be healed! Does he think that
I'm God, to be able to take or give life? If his general returns
unhealed, he'll probably become so vengeful that he'll send an
army to attack us!" (II Kings 5:6-7.)
Jehoram refused to meet Naaman. He wouldn't even let him know
where he could find Elisha. Somehow the prophet quickly found out
about Jehoram's conduct. He sent word to Jehoram, before Naaman
left Samaria, requesting the king of Israel to send the general to
him.
"This is a matter for me to take care of," Elisha's message
stated. "There is no reason for you to be alarmed. The king of
Syria is not trying to make a reason for war. Let his commander
learn that there is only one real God, and that there is one of
God's ministers in Israel."
A short while later Naaman drove up in his colorful chariot
close to the house in which the prophet was staying. The general
and his aides, mounted on steeds with fancy trappings, waited for
Elisha to come out and greet them. (II Kings 5:8-9.)
Presently a man emerged from the house and walked up to the
chariot.

Puncturing the Balloon of Vanity

"Are you Elisha?" Naaman asked.

"No," the man answered. "Elisha sent me to tell you, if you
are Naaman, that you should go to the Jordan River and immerse
yourself seven times. Then you will be free of your leprosy."
The man turned and went back into the house, leaving Naaman
puzzled. Then he became irritated.
"This prophet fellow didn't even come out to meet me!" the
general bitterly remarked to his aides. "Instead, he sends out a
servant to tell me, a general, what to do. I thought he would at
least come out personally to me, call on his God for the power to
perform a miracle, make appropriate passes over me with his hands
and declare me cured. What sense does it make to be told by an
underling that I should go dip myself seven times in the Jordan?
The high rivers of my own country are cleaner and clearer than any
river in Caanan, especially the Jordan. Wouldn't I be better off
to immerse myself in them? Let's get out of here and return home!"
(II Kings 5:10-12.)
Naaman's party turned back to the north. The way to Syria
took them across the Jordan River. At this point Naaman's aides
carefully pointed out to him that he might be wise to follow the
advice he had been given.

Proof of God

"You expected Elisha to do something grand and dramatic for

you," they reminded him. "Instead, he sent word to you to carry
out something easy and simple. It was so simple that you ridiculed
it. If you had been instructed to do something more complex and
difficult, so you could feel that you were important, wouldn't you
have been more inclined to carry it out?"
"Probably," Naaman answered. "You fellows are trying so hard
to talk me into this thing, that I'll satisfy your desires and
curiosity by dipping myself in this river seven times."
After the general had put himself under the water seven
times, he walked out on the shore to discover, to his amazement,
that the diseased part of his body had become as whole as that of
a healthy boy! (II Kings 5:13-14.)
"I am healed!" Naaman shouted. "The decay in my flesh has
disappeared!"
 The general's aides swarmed around him with curiosity,
astounded at what they saw.
"I must go back and thank Elisha!" the overjoyed Syrian told
his men.
When they arrived at the house where Elisha was staying, the
prophet came out to greet them. He knew that Naaman's return meant
that the general had followed his advice. Naaman stepped out of
his chariot and strode happily toward Elisha.
"I did as you said, and I have been healed!" he exclaimed.
"This proves to me that your God is the only real God on this
Earth. All the other so called gods put together could never
perform a miracle such as this!"
"That is true," Elisha nodded. "I would be pleased if more
Syrians realized that."
"There isn't enough gold in Syria to pay for my healing,"
Naaman said, motioning to one of his aides to bring him a bag of
coins, "but it's my pleasure to give you this as a token of my
thanks." (II Kings 5:15.)
"I can't take it," the prophet stated, holding up a refusing
hand.
"But surely you can use it in your work for your God," Naaman
pointed out. "I want you to accept it."
"Thank you, but I can't," Elisha said firmly, shaking his
head.
Naaman stared at the prophet. He realized that it was useless
to press the Israelite in this matter. He shrugged his shoulders
and passed the bag of gold back to his aide.
"If I can't help this way, I can make offerings to your God,"
Naaman observed. "Allow me to take with me all that two of my
mules can carry of the soil of Israel. From it I could construct
an altar to sacrifice to your God." (II Kings 5:16-17.)
"No one should sacrifice to the God of Israel unless he
forsakes idols," Elisha remarked.
"From now on I'll worship only the one true God," Naaman
answered. "There'll be times, though, when my aged and feeble king
will expect me to accompany and assist him to the shrine of
Rimmon, the Syrian god of the sky. I trust that God will forgive
me if I give the appearance of worshipping when I bow with the
king before the altar."
"May God be with you," Elisha said, "and I will pray that you
won't bow before a false god just to please your king." (II Kings
5:18-19.)

The Love of Money

The Syrians left, unaware that they were being watched from
behind a wall by a man who didn't intend to see the last of them.
The man was Elisha's servant, Gehazi. He had overheard the
conversation between his master and Naaman. A scheme to obtain
some of the Syrians' gold had come to him.
Naaman and his men had gone about three miles when they saw
someone on foot wearily trying to overtake them. The general
recognized him as the man who had informed him, hours before, what
he should do to be healed. He stepped out of his chariot and
walked back to meet him.
"I am Elisha's servant," Gehazi panted. "My master sent me to
try to catch up with you."
"Is anything wrong?" Naaman asked.
"It was, but I trust it will be all right now," Gehazi
answered. "Right after you left, two men came from Mt. Ephraim,
where my master teaches a school for prophets, to inform him that
the school would have to be closed unless a talent of silver could
be paid on back expenses. Even the two men, who are students, were
almost threadbare. Unfortunately, my master had no clothes to give
them, and no money to send back for the school. Then he thought of
you, and how you had offered to help. He hesitated to send me
after you but I persuaded him it should be done."
"Say no more," Naaman interrupted. "I welcome this
opportunity to assist. In fact, I want you to take TWO talents of
silver back to your master, and I'll see that you get the clothing
that's needed. Two of my men will take these things back for you.
Two talents of silver weigh too much for you to carry." (II Kings
5:20-23.)
Gehazi shook with greedy anticipation at the thought of
sudden wealth. Besides the costly clothing, two talents of silver
were a great deal of money. But he was worried. If Naaman's men
took all this back to where Elisha was staying. Gehazi's lie about
Elisha needing money would be exposed, and he would be punished
for thievery. The wily servant managed to prevent the two men from
reaching Elisha by talking them into leaving their load at the
north side of a high boulder only yards from the house the prophet
was in.
"My master is probably praying, and wouldn't want to be
disturbed," Gehazi lied. "I'll take the silver and clothing to the
house later. I know that you're anxious to rejoin Naaman and be on
your way back to your country." (II Kings 5:24.)

The Liar Discovered

As soon as the Syrians departed, Gehazi returned to the

house. Elisha said nothing to him about his absence, so the
servant assumed that he hadn't been missed. After dark he made
several trips out to the boulder to bring in his valuables. The
silver alone weighed more than two hundred pounds. He hid the
things in the house in a place he felt certain Elisha wouldn't
find. His head swam with thoughts of how he would buy orchards,
vineyards, cattle, sheep and servants.
"Where have you been today?" Elisha later asked him. "Your
sandals look as though you've traveled quite a distance."
"I didn't even go for a walk," the servant answered.
"Then you did a lot of running," Elisha added. "Otherwise you
couldn't have overtaken Naaman, who left his chariot to go back to
meet you. With what he gave you, it would be possible to purchase
the orchards, vineyards, cattle, sheep and servants you've been
thinking about."
"How -- how do you know?" stammered Gehazi, backing away in
fright.
"God tells me many things," the prophet explained. "He has
told me that because you dishonestly took silver and clothing from
Naaman, you will also receive something else that was his."
"What do you mean? All I told was a white lie," Gehazi
muttered, staring fearfully into Elisha's penetrating eyes.
"You can have his leprosy," was the reply.
Gehazi's wild gaze dropped to his hands. His eyes popped even
wider as he saw that his flesh had suddenly turned a pasty white!
Screaming in anguish, he bolted out of the house and disappeared
in the darkness.
Undoubtedly Elisha soon straightened out matters with Naaman,
whose healing was the tenth of God's miracles through the prophet.
The eleventh miracle was the transfer of the Syrian's leprosy to
Gehazi. (II Kings 5:25-27.)

Returning a Borrowed Tool

The twelfth occurred shortly afterward. The school for

prophets near Jericho became so crowded in its living quarters
that the students suggested to Elisha that they cut their own
lumber along the Jordan River and construct buildings there.
Elisha favored the move, and went with the men to help where he
could.
As one of the men was felling a tree on the bank of the
river, his axe head flew off the handle, spun out over the river
and fell into a deep hole.
"How terrible! I've lost a borrowed axe," the man unhappily
declared to his fellow workers.
Elisha heard about the incident. He went to the despondent
man and inquired where the axe had fallen into the river.
"There in that deep part," was the reply. "It was a borrowed
tool, and I can't afford to pay for it." (II Kings 6:1-5.)
"You'll get it back," Elisha assured him, cutting a branch
from a tree and tossing it into the river where the axe had sunk.
 To the amazement of the workman, the axe head came up to
appear on the surface of the water, and drifted downstream with
the branch!
"Get it while it still floats," Elisha said.
The man ran along the river's edge till the branch came
within his reach. There he used it to draw the iron axe head to
the bank. Within minutes he fitted the axe more securely back on
the handle and happily resumed work. (II Kings 6:6-7.)

Spying Without a Spy

About this time the Syrian army made surprise attacks on

certain places in Israel, but the expeditions met with strong
resistance. The Israelites seemed to be aware in advance where the
attacks would be made. This happened so often that the ambitious,
war-minded king of Syria became suspicious and angry. At last he
called a special meeting of his army staff. (II Kings 6:8-11.)
"Someone here is selling information to the enemy!" he
thundered. "If the traitor doesn't confess, I'll have no choice
but to punish all of you with death!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 127
UNCOVERING MILITARY SECRETS

THE Syrian army had been unsuccessful in its relatively small

surprise attacks against Israel. The king of Syria therefore
charged that one of his top military officers must have been
selling information to the Israelite command. He threatened to
punish all his top-ranking officers with death if the traitor
failed to confess. (II Kings 6:8-11.)

Discovering the Informer

"None of us is a traitor sir," one officer spoke up. "But

there must surely be an informer, and that man must be Elisha, the
Israelite prophet. Besides being a worker of unbelievable
miracles, he has an amazing ability to perceive hidden matters.
It's possible for him to know even what you say in the privacy of
your bedroom. Undoubtedly he is aware of your plans of war, and
gives that information to the king of Israel." (II Kings 6:12.)
"I know about him," the Syrian king said, glancing at Naaman,
his general. "If you are right, he can't be allowed to stay in
Israel. I want to know as soon as possible where he can be found."
The Syrians were on the right track to find the source of
their trouble. Every time they had chosen a place in Israel to
attack, God had informed Elisha, Elisha had informed the king of
Israel and Israelite soldiers rushed to the defense, or avoided
traps.
As soon as it was reported that the prophet was living in the
town of Dothan, about twelve miles north of Samaria, the Syrian
king dispatched a who]e army to that area to capture one man --
Elisha. Residents of Dothan looked out one morning to discover, to
their fear and bewilderment, that their town was surrounded by
thousands of foot soldiers and mounted soldiers and hundreds of
chariots. Among the startled observers was a young man who had
succeeded Gehazi as Elisha's servant. He hurried to awake his
master, who somehow failed to be dismayed or perturbed. (II Kings
6:13-15.)
"What is to become of us?" the servant fearfully asked. "The
soldiers must have come to make prisoners of all in this town!"
"Don't be alarmed," Elisha patiently said. "Those thousands
out there might try to harm us, but there are thousands more
nearby who will protect us."
"I don't understand," the servant told the prophet. "All I
see are the thousands of the enemy."
"Open this young man's eyes to see the things that are
invisible to those who don't know you," Elisha asked God.
Elisha then instructed his servant to look up to the top of
the hill on which their house was built.
"The hill is on fire!" the young man exclaimed.
"Look closer," Elisha said.
"The fire is made up of what appears to be flaming chariots,
horses and drivers!" the servant replied in a shaking voice. To
his great alarm, the fiery objects moved down the hill and
surrounded the house. Then they faded from his sight, but he knew
that they continued to remain. God had temporarily given him the
ability to see angelic forces that often surround those who live
close to their Creator by obeying all His rules for living
rightly. (II Kings 6:16-17.)

Elisha Captures An Army

"Confuse those who besiege the town," Elisha prayed. "Cause

them to be uncertain of where they are."
Elisha's prayer was soon answered. Syrian officers came to
the house to inquire about how to get to the town of Dothan.
Obviously they were not aware that they were in Dothan!
"I can show you how to get to any town around here," Elisha
told them. "If you are looking for any certain person, I can
direct you to him, too. I know most of the people in this part of
the country."
 "Then you can help us," one of the officers said. "We're
trying to find Elisha, the Israelite prophet."
"I know him well," the prophet told them. "I would be pleased
to lead you to the man you want to find."
"There would be a reward for your trouble," the officer said.
"Because there is disagreement among us as to where we are and
which direction is which, you could be of great value to us."
A little later an unusual scene was viewed by residents of
the area south of Dothan. They saw a man riding on a plodding
donkey, followed slowly by thousands of soldiers who were blinded
to the fact they already had been in Dothan. The man didn't stop
riding till he had led the army up to the walls of Samaria.
Israelite soldiers poured out of the city to quickly surround the
Syrians. But the Syrians seemed indifferent to what was going on,
because they were blinded to the fact that they were soldiers. The
Syrians made no move to protect themselves.
"Bring these men I have brought here out of their muddled
state of mind," Elisha prayed.
Suddenly the Syrians realized, with a shock, that they were
at Samaria and encompassed by Israelite soldiers. Some of the
officers recognized Elisha, the man they had been sent to capture.
They weren't angry with the prophet, because they couldn't
understand how they had come to Samaria. As for keeping his
promise to lead them to himself, Elisha carried out what he had
said he would do. He simply chose another place -- Samaria, not
Dothan -- to be revealed to them. (II Kings 6:18-20.)
Threatened by the encircling Israelites, the Syrians feared
to seize the prophet, who went on into the city. The king of
Israel, greatly excited by the situation, asked Elisha if God
expected them to slaughter the Syrians.
"No," the prophet replied. "Your men have them bottled up so
securely that they are already your prisoners. As such, they
should be fed.
God would have you then give them their freedom."

No Little Border Raid

The king of Israel was surprised, but he did as Elisha said.

The Syrians were even more surprised, and so was their king when
they returned to their country without Elisha. Their ruler was
angry because his army had failed, but he decided to cease
bothering the Israelites with his marauding bands. He reasoned
that it might not be wise to continue troubling a people whose God
had such unusual powers. (II Kings 6:21-23.)
However, after about a year had passed, Ben-hadad the Syrian
king began to change his mind. He decided to try one more time to
conquer Israel -- but not with small raiding bands. For months he
mustered and trained the largest fighting force he could squeeze
out of his people. His army moved suddenly and swiftly
southwestward to surround Samaria before the Israelites could come
out to the defense.
After several days of keeping the people of Samaria penned in
their city, and chasing off all who tried to enter, Ben-hadad's
hope of victory was greatly bolstered. More days passed while the
Syrian king saw success coming ever closer. At the same time he
momentarily expected some grievous surprise from the enemy, whose
God filled him with secret awe whenever he was warring with the
Israelites. (II Kings 6:24.)
Meanwhile, the situation grew very serious inside Israel's
capital, Samaria. Food was so scarce that people ate donkeys, even
though the flesh of those animals is unsuitable for food.
(Leviticus 11.) God had forbidden the Israelites to consume any
unclean creature. Even one of the worst parts of the animal, the
head, was eagerly bought for what would be equal to many of our
dollars or pounds. Other things that ordinarily never would have
been used for food sold for equally ridiculous prices. Every day
the food problem grew worse. (II Kings 6:25.)
One morning Jehoram, the Israelite king, was walking along
Samaria's walls to inspect the defenses when a woman below called
out for help.
"If God hasn't helped you, how do you expect me to?" the king
sarcastically asked. He was weary of hearing complaints. Then he
added, "Probably it would be foolish of me to ask if your trouble
concerns food."
"I wouldn't be starving now if another woman had kept her
part of a bargain we made," the woman sobbed to Jehoram, whose
attention was mostly on the line of Syrian troops extending around
Samaria. "Each of us had a baby boy, and both babies died for lack
of food. We agreed that if I would prepare my baby to keep us from
starving, she would do the same with hers next day. But she
didn't. Instead, she hid him." (II Kings 6:26-29.)
By this time the king had wheeled around and was staring down
at the woman. He could scarcely believe that the lack of food in
the city had begun to turn the inhabitants into cannibals. This
was something God had long since foretold would happen to the
Israelites from time to time if they served other gods.
(Deuteronomy 28:15, 47-53.)
Many of the people of Samaria worshiped Baal. But to
Jehoram's way of thinking, the terrible situation was Elisha's
fault. The king blamed him because the prophet hadn't brought
about some kind of miracle to save the city and its people.
Jehoram was so upset by what the woman had told him that he tore
his clothes.
 The king continued to make his round on top of the walls. His
soldiers were surprised to see that underneath his robe he was
dressed in sackeloth, a symbol of mourning. They knew that the
king was at last aware of how desperate their situation had
become. (II Kings 6:30.)
But Jehoram had something else on his mind, too.
"Because he has allowed this evil thing to happen to my
capital, I intend to have Elisha beheaded!" Jehoram declared. "If
I fail to have it done, then may God have me beheaded!"

God Promises Abundance

Elisha was staying at Samaria, and while the king was

starting to carry out his grisly promise, the prophet was meeting
in his living quarters with some of the men who were his students.
"I am suddenly aware of a move to take my life," Elisha told
them. "The king, who is the son of a murderer, would also become a
murderer by sending a man to cut off my head! That man is on his
way here now, and will be pounding on the door at any minute!
Don't let him in. Hold the door!"
"But he will be accompanied by other soldiers!" one of the
frenzied students excitedly observed. "We can't keep soldiers out
very long!"
"If you can delay them just a minute or two, that should be
long enough," Elisha explained. "The king has changed his mind. He
is hurrying to overtake the executioner and prevent him from
beheading me."
That was exactly what was happening. After sending soldiers
and an executioner to do away with Elisha, Jehoram decided that he
had acted too hastily. Accompanied by some of his officers, he
rushed off to try to prevent the slaying. (II Kings 6:31-33.)
The executioner arrived with troops who surrounded the house
where Elisha was. As predicted, there was a loud pounding on the
door, followed by demands to open it and the sounds of men
struggling to force it in. The king and his officers hurried up
just as the door, temporarily held closed by Elisha's friends on
the inside, fell into a mass of splintered boards. Jehoram barked
for the executioner and soldiers to stay where they were. He
strode past them into the house and up to Elisha.
"Perhaps I should have allowed my executioner more time,"
Jehoram said to Elisha. "Why haven't you prayed that the enemy
would go away, or that fire would come down and burn them up?"
"I have prayed," Elisha answered, "but God is the one who
decides what shall be done. He has let calamity come to Samaria
because of your disobedience and the actions of others, especially
in your city, who have followed your example. But now that you and
the people have sobered, and are looking to God for help, plenty
of food will be available to you by the time another day has
passed. There will be so much of it that people will be selling
what they don't need, and at very low prices." (II Kings 7:1.)
This was such an unexpected declaration that everyone present
stared at Elisha to make certain that he was serious. Then faces
began to light up. Jehoram blinked at the prophet and looked as
though a great weight had suddenly been lifted from him. But one
of his officers, a haughty fellow, glared insolently at Elisha.
"Do you really expect us to swallow such a fantastic
statement?" he inquired with a slight sneer. "Are we supposed to
believe that God will open windows in heaven and pour down food
into Samaria?"
"It won't happen quite that way," Elisha calmly answered.
"You will believe it when you see how it happens tomorrow. God
isn't pleased with you because of your foolishly doubting His
power to provide food for Samaria. Consequently, you'll not get
any of it." (II Kings 7:2.)
The officer scowled at Elisha, and would have cursed him, but
Jehoram tugged sharply at his arm. The king nodded affably at the
prophet, then walked from the house with all his men except those
who were instructed to remain and install a new door.

Lepers With a Message

Lest their disease be transmitted to others, lepers weren't

allowed to live in Israelite cities. Consequently, lepers often
lived in hovels just outside the gates so they could beg from
passersby. It was this way at the main gate of Samaria. Four
leprous men had lived there for some time. With the city besieged
and the gates barred, the four barely managed to live. The evening
just after Elisha's close brush with death, the lepers decided
they would go out to the Syrian tents and ask for food. They
reasoned that if the Syrians killed them, it would spare them the
agony of dying of starvation in the next day or two. (II Kings
7:3-4.)
Meanwhile, in the enemy camps around Samaria, a strange thing
was happening. The Syrians imagined they could hear a faint and
distant thundering sound, like the pounding of the hooves of many
horses and the rumbling of the wheels of many chariots. The noise
grew louder and louder to them.
"Israel has hired the armies of the Hittites from Asia Minor
and the armies of Egypt to attack us!" was the fearful thought
that came to the Syrians.
When the sound put into their minds by God had become so loud
that attackers seemed very close, the Syrians suddenly panicked.
They rushed on foot from their camps, leaving even their horses
remaining. (II Kings 7:5-7.)
 Later that evening the four lepers cautiously approached a
Syrian tent, calling out that they were from Samaria and needed
food. Although a light burned by the tent, no one came out. The
men moved so close that they could see inside. No one was there,
nor did they find anyone in adjoining tents. They crept inside one
to find things that at first seemed unreal to them -- bread,
cheese, milk, dates, figs, meat and wine.
After gorging themselves till they began to feel ill, they
found clothing and articles of silver and gold. These they
excitedly took to a hiding place outside the camp, then returned
to ransack another tent and hide the loot. By this time they had
so much food and so many valuables in their possession that they
began to be concerned about what would happen if these things were
found in their possession by the king's soldiers.
"Instead of taking more things, we should report that the
Syrians have gone before anyone else finds out," one leper told
the others. "If the king finds out from us, he might reward us."
The others agreed. By tossing stones up on the wall, they
gained the attention of a guard to tell him that the Syrians had
disappeared, leaving behind their possessions, including their
cattle, horses and donkeys.
The excited guard raced off to get word to King Jehoram, who
leaped out of bed and summoned his top officers.
Jehoram's report that the Syrians had departed created a
noisy sensation among his officers. Some of them were anxious to
go out, even while it was yet dark, to look for anything the
Syrians might have left behind. (II Kings 7:8-11.)
"No!" the king commanded. "I've been told that they left
almost everything behind. When daylight comes, they'll expect us
to notice that they're gone. If we go out to investigate," Jehoram
reasoned, "they'll charge us from behind boulders and out of
ravines and gullies!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 128
ELIJAH'S LETTER

THE KING of Israel learned that the Syrians had left their camps
around besieged Samaria. (II Kings 7:1-11.) He believed that it
was a ruse to get the Israelites outside the city so that the
enemy, hiding all around, could attack and get through the gates.
"But suppose the Syrians aren't hiding?" one officer
remarked. "Suppose they have gone home. Are we then to continue
staying here day after day?"
"We'll send scouts out to look for them," another suggested.
"Let us take five of the best horses that are left and scour the
country around the city. If we don't return within a short time,
you will know that the enemy is close by."

Famine Today -- Feast Tomorrow

Jehoram nodded in approval. But only two good horses could be

found. The others had been eaten or were too weak from lack of
food. The main gates of Samaria were opened to allow two riders to
speed off on their mounts to search the low points of the terrain
around the city and the Syrian camp for concealed enemy troops.
None were found.
The riders turned to the east. Right away they found
clothing, weapons and other items scattered over the ground. This
was certain evidence that the Syrians had fled toward their home
country. The two Israelites followed the trail of dropped articles
as far as the Jordan. They were satisfied that their enemies had
departed from Israel, though it was a mystery why they had done so
in such haste. (II Kings 7:12-15.)
It was early afternoon when the riders reported to Jehoram,
who was greatly elated with their news. Not before then did he
allow anyone to go out to the Syrian camps. The people had been
eagerly staring at the tents, horses, donkeys and cattle all
morning. They were anxious to get to the cattle, and they wanted
to see if the tents contained food.
So that there would be order at the main gates, Jehoram
assigned one of his officers to take charge there. It happened to
be the one who had spoken disrespectfully to Elisha just the day
before, and who had been told by the prophet that he wouldn't
share in the food that would come to the people of Samaria.
The officer took his place at the gates and gave the order to
open them. As soon as they swung inward, out rushed the mob of
starving people, wildly intent on getting to what the Syrians had
left behind. The officer shouted at them to restrain themselves,
but no one paid any attention to him. He was knocked down by the
running crowd. Hundreds of feet trampled his body into
lifelessness within a very few minutes, carrying out Elisha's
prophecy that the officer wouldn't share in the food God would
supply. (II Kings 7:1-2; 16-17.)
The Israelites swarmed into the Syrian tents, snatching up
everything. Within a short time all the enemy's possessions,
including animals, were taken inside Samaria. There was great
celebrating in the city. People traded Syrian articles. Those who
hadn't raided the Syrian camps were able to buy food at reasonable
prices from those who had gone after it. Elisha's prediction had
come true that plenty of food would come to Samaria within a day.
(II Kings 7:18-20.)
 For a while the people of Samaria were possibly better off
regarding edibles than were many people of Israel. Crops hadn't
been plentiful for a long time. The Israelites hadn't had enough
to eat, and the situation continued for seven years before plenty
of rain and full crops came again to the land.
Elisha knew how long the famine would last. He had suggested
to some of his followers that they go to some other nearby country
to live until the famine was at an end. Among them was the woman
of Shunem whose young son had died of sunstroke, and to whom God,
through the prophet, had restored life.
Leaving their home and property rented out, the woman and her
family went to Philistia to live. In those years the Philistines
weren't troubling Israel with their army. The two nations were
never completely at peace, but people of both countries often
crossed the indefinite borders without unfriendly incidents. (II
Kings 8:1-3.)

Miracles Fascinate the King

Years later, when they heard that food was again plentiful in
Israel, the woman and her family returned to their home. To their
dismay, the renters treated them as strangers.
"What are you doing back in Israel?" they coldly asked. "We
thought you had gone to become loyal subjects of the king of
Philistia."
"We had an understanding that we would return as soon as
crops became better," the woman reminded them. "You agreed that
you would then move out."
"It's been so long ago that we don't remember making any such
foolish agreement," the renters answered. "We feel that we have a
right to this property. If you want to try to get what is ours,
take the matter to the king. For now, you had better start looking
for a place to live -- unless you want to return to your
Philistine friends."
The woman and her son took the matter to the king. It
happened that at that time Jehoram had become especially curious
about Elisha's past. He had summoned to his palace Elisha's former
servant, Gehazi. Because the fellow had become a leper,
conversation between the two took place outside, and at a
respectable distance.
"Which one of Elisha's miracles do you consider greatest?"
was one of Jehoram's many questions.
"I can't say which was truly the greatest," Gehazi replied,
"but the one that impressed me most was his bringing life back to
a boy who had died of sunstroke, and who had been dead for several
hours."
 At that moment an aide approached the king to point out a
woman who was anxious to consult Jehoram.
"That's the woman whose son Elisha saved!" Gehazi excitedly
exclaimed. "The young man with her is the son Elisha restored to
life!"
After Jehoram had heard their complaint, he immediately
decided to help them. Possibly he would have decided otherwise if
they hadn't had an association with Elisha, whose life fascinated
him. He sent police to remove their renters from their property.
The evicted people were even required to turn over to the rightful
owners all the rent owed for the produce that had been harvested
since their leaving for Philistia. (II Kings 8:4-6.)
Meanwhile, the hasty and empty-handed return of his army from
Samaria greatly bothered Ben-hadad, the king of Syria. He had a
strong feeling that events had some connection with Elisha and the
God of Israel. He fell severely ill about that time, and felt that
he might die.
Then one day he was told that Elisha had come to Damascus,
the capital of Syria. Ben-hadad became excited at this report. His
first thought was that the prophet could foretell what would
happen to him. He hoped that Elisha might even ask the God of
Israel to heal him. He sent forty camels to carry costly jewels,
rare food and fine clothing to the prophet. Each of them carried
something special so that there would be a great display for
Elisha.
"After you give him the gifts, find out from Elisha if and
when I shall recover from this sickness," Ben-hadad instructed
Hazael, the man next in rank under the king in the government of
Syria.

Betrayed by One's Closest Friend

Elisha was impressed and grateful when the camels were

paraded before him to display the presents. Most probably the
prophet didn't accept them. Taking them back to Israel would have
been impossible unless some of the camels could be sent with him.
"As you probably know, the king is quite ill," Hazael told
Elisha. "He would like to know from you if he will die of this
sickness."
"You can tell him that I know through my God that his illness
won't cause his death," Elisha answered. "But something else will
soon cause him to die." (II Kings 8:7-10.)
Hazael was puzzled by this statement. He was also puzzled by
the prophet's sudden strange behavior. Elisha turned from Hazael
to hide his face. It was evident that he was trying to hide tears
that had come into his eyes.
"What is the reason for your sorrow?" Hazael asked.
 "I am thinking of the terrible things you will do to the
people of Israel," Elisha replied. "Forts will be burned, young
men will be slaughtered, children will be thrown to their deaths
and pregnant women will be ripped open with swords. Syrian
soldiers will do these things by your orders!"
"My orders?" Hazael queried in surprise. "I don't understand.
How can a man of so little consequence do such great things?"
"When the time comes, you will demand that Syrian soldiers
perform such cruel acts," the prophet continued. "Within a few
days you will become king of Syria, and you will exert the power
of a merciless ruler on Israel." (II Kings 8:11-13.)
Hazael was stunned at this prediction. He was not as
concerned with what he might do as king as he was at the sudden
news that he would be Syria's next ruler. Now that the probability
of it was brought to him, his desire for such a high position was
abruptly consuming. Struggling to contain his elation, he showered
Elisha with questions. But the prophet would say no more.
When Hazael returned to Ben-hadad, the king was anxious to
learn at once what the prophet had said about his future.
"He said you would not die from the illness you have," Hazael
told his superior. He mentioned nothing about the king dying soon
because of something else.
The answer gave Ben-hadad great satisfaction. That night,
instead of going through sleepless hours of concern for his life,
he relaxed and fell into deep slumber. It was his last night of
sleep. Before dawn Hazael managed to slip into his bedroom and
forcefully cover his face with a heavy, wet cloth to suffocate
him. The king soon woke up, but he couldn't shout for help and he
didn't have the strength to fight off the treacherous Hazael, who
was determined to become ruler of Syria as soon as possible.
His new, consuming ambition was shortly realized. As soon as
Ben-hadad was buried, Hazael became king, fulfilling the first
part of Elisha's prediction. The other dreadful parts were to take
place before long. (II Kings 8:14-15.)

Judah Follows Israel

About this time, down in the House of Judah, a son of

Jehoshaphat became king. His name was Jehoram, the same as that of
the king of the House of Israel. His wife Athaliah was the sister
of King Jehoram of Israel and the daughter of Ahab and Jezebel,
worshippers of Baal. Athaliah strongly influenced her husband
toward idol worship in Judah, insomuch that the people were
encouraged in the same evil pursuit. If God hadn't promised David
that there would always be someone on the throne of Judah from
David's family line, the Creator probably would have destroyed
Judah at this time. (II Kings 8:16-19; II Chronicles 21:5-7.)
 Jehoshaphat, Jehoram's father, died four years after granting
co-rulership to Jehoram.
Jehoshaphat had seven sons, six of whom he made governors
before he died over as many cities of Judah. Four years after his
eldest son became king, the new ruler ruthlessly sent men to do
away with all six of his brothers, as well as a few other
prominent men in Judah. (II Chronicles 21:1-4.) Old Jehoshaphat,
now dead, never knew what happened to his six other sons. Besides
being a depraved and dangerous man, Jehoram was suspicious of
others who had authority. He didn't want to be opposed, and he
reasoned that those who might threaten him should be put out of
existence.
During Jehoram's reign, the Edomites, who had been paying
tribute to Judah ever since Solomon's time, refused to make any
more payments. To Jehoram, this was cause for war. He took many
foot soldiers, chariots and cavalry to Edom, the rugged country
south of the Dead Sea. The Edomites mustered their scattered
forces to defend themselves, but without success.
The army of Judah returned triumphantly to Jerusalem, but the
victory proved to be a hollow one because the Edomites still
refused to send tribute to Judah. This infuriated Jehoram. He
wanted to return to Edom and wipe out the inhabitants, but the
thought of another miserable march into the rough, arid mountains
there kept him at home.
To make matters worse, another nation ceased sending tribute
to Judah. It was Libnah, a small city-state close to Edom. No more
tribute was ever forthcoming from these two nations. Jehoram never
did anything more about the matter except to continue threatening
the governments of Edom and Libnah. (II Kings 8:20-22; II
Chronicles 21:8-10.)

Elijah Warns the King

One day a messenger came to the palace to deliver a letter to

the king, who perused it with a combination of anger and fear.
Here is what he read:
"To the king of Judah from Elijah, the prophet of God:
"You have chosen to live like the pagan-loving kings of the
House of Israel instead of like the God-fearing kings of the House
of Judah. You have caused your people to live in the same manner.
"Because of this, and because you murdered your brothers, who
had greater character and ability than yours, terrible trouble and
sickness will come on your people. Misery will overtake your wives
and children. Your property and possessions will be taken from
you. You will become increasingly ill in your intestines. Day
after day you will suffer until the insides of your body become so
diseased that they will fall out. That is the day you will die,
and it is not far off.
"God has told me to inform you of what will happen. Because I
am old and unable to come and tell you in person, a capable
messenger will bring you this letter." (II Chronicles 21:11-15.)
Jehoram was infuriated.
"Bring to me the man who came to the palace with this paper!"
the white-faced king shouted.
Men scurried to obey, but the messenger couldn't be found.
Jehoram felt frustrated. From then on he lived in fear of what
would happen. He tried to dismiss from his mind the thought that
Elijah, who had been miraculously taken up in a whirlwind several
years previously (II Kings 2:1-18), was still alive and knew of
his wickedness. Regardless of his fears, he made no change in his
disreputable way of living.

God's Punishment

His predicted troubles started one day when he received a

report from an excited scout that a Philistine army was
approaching from the west. While Jehoram tried to decide whether
to confront the Philistines or stay within the protection of
Jerusalem's walls, another scout arrived to disclose that hordes
of mounted Arabians were sweeping toward Jerusalem from the south,
and had already plundered several towns in the southern territory
of Judah.
Now the king couldn't decide whether to send his army south
to oppose the Arabians, order it west to battle back the
Philistines, split it and go after both intruding armies, or keep
it in Jerusalem and risk a siege. There was more sensible
strategy, but Jehoram didn't have the will to plan. He was
overcome with the gloomy belief that this was the beginning of the
end, and that any military action would be futile.
Jehoram turned matters over to his officers, but by then the
Arabians and Philistines had arrived at Jerusalem at the same
time. In some manner which God had made possible, they managed to
get the gates open and pour inside. The defenders were thrown into
confusion and fell in heaps before the fierce invaders. (II
Chronicles 21:16-17.)
Terrified, Jehoram fled with his family to his palace. On the
way they were overtaken by Arabians on horses. As he ran, the king
glanced back to see his screaming wives and children snatched up
by powerful riders.

----------------------------------------
 THE BIBLE STORY
VOLUME 6
1988

Table of Contents

Introduction
Chapter 129 A NEW KING IN ISRAEL
Chapter 130 JEZEBEL, CHAOS AND A BOY KING
Chapter 131 WHEN A NATION TURNS TO IDOLS
Chapter 132 FACE TO FACE-WITH REALITY
Chapter 133 JONAH AND THE "WHALE"
Chapter 134 EVEN PROPHETS AND KINGS MUST REPENT
Chapter 135 ISRAEL GOES TO WAR WITH THE JEWS
Chapter 136 JUDAH IS STRONG-ISRAEL IS WEAK
Chapter 137 ISRAEL CONQUERED-JUDAH SPARED
Chapter 138 A RIGHTEOUS KING
Chapter 139 A TYRANT'S BOAST AND DIVINE JUSTICE
Chapter 140 THE SUNDIAL OF AHAZ
Chapter 141 THE DECLINE OF JUDAH
Chapter 142 MANASSEH REPENTS
Chapter 143 JOSIAH'S CRUSADE AGAINST IDOLATRY
Chapter 144 JEREMIAH WARNS JUDAH
Chapter 145 JEHOIAKIM BUYS TROUBLE
Chapter 146 TYRANNIZED BY BABYLON
Chapter 147 SIEGE -- WARNING -- DEFIANCE -- GRIEF!
Chapter 148 ORDEAL BY SIEGE
Chapter 149 JUDAH FALLS APART
Chapter 150 NO SAFETY IN EGYPT
Chapter 151 DAVID'S THRONE RE-ESTABLISHED
Chapter 152 ADVISER TO NEBUCHADNEZZAR
Chapter 153 NEBUCHADNEZZAR GOES INSANE
Chapter 154 FALL OF BABYLON THE GREAT

----------------------------------------

INTRODUCTION
by Herbert W. Armstrong

In response to overwhelming demand this sixth and revised

volume of "The Bible Story" is published. We are thrilled, and
overjoyed, because of the enthusiastic acceptance of Volumes I
through V.
Those who have read the previous five volumes know that there
has never been a Bible story book like this. There have, of
course, been many Bible story books -- too many, of a kind. But
they seem to have no mission, except to entertain children. They
seem to try to compete with the exciting fiction of violence of
which youngsters see entirely too much on television -- or read in
cheap novels or comic books.
These children's Bible story books are often no more than a
series of disconnected blood-and-thunder stories drawn from
certain biblical incidents. There is no connection between one and
another, or with the gospel. They are shorn of their real meaning.
They may actually degrade the Bible in children's minds. The real
connection of these biblically recorded incidents with the MEANING
and PURPOSE of life -- of God's message to mankind -- is ignored.
Yet all these incidents are recorded in the Bible BECAUSE they
have real and deep MEANING. They teach vital lessons that ought to
be made plain to children -- and to adults as well!
Years ago the seriousness of this situation became apparent.
God was blessing with rapid and constant growth His Work and
Church. But the children were being neglected in this ministry.
How could the Church of God supply this lack? For years it was a
frustrating dilemma.
HOW could one get to growing children a real knowledge of God
-- of the Creator and His vast creation -- of His power,
authority, and rulership over all He created -- of the very
PURPOSE in having put humans on this earth -- of the vital
CONNECTION between these biblical incidents and the meaning of
life?
It is ten times more difficult to UNLEARN error than to learn
TRUTH. This, then, was the dilemma that challenged us: children
today are being reared in the same old secular pagan philosophies
and customs, with the addition of the so-called scientific
approach that has arrived with the acceptance of the theory of
evolution. This attempt to explain the presence of a creation
without the existence of a Creator has become the basic concept by
which all causes, origins and purposes are explained. By the time
innocent children have been inoculated with this anti-God poison
and reached maturity, most of them have much to unlearn before
their minds can accept original truth. An inborn prejudice has
been set up. And prejudice is an absolute barrier to the entrance
of TRUTH into the mind.
But what could we do about it?
In due time God supplied the man for this important
undertaking. Basil Wolverton was a nationally known artist in the
United States. His work appeared in more than fifty nationally
circulated magazines. He was both an artist and a trained writer.
He was converted through the "World Tomorrow" broadcast many years
ago. He was a student and teacher of the Bible.
In November, 1958, "The Bible Story" started serially in "The
Plain Truth".
 But it is NOT written ONLY for children! We like to say it is
written for children from 5 to 105! Mr. Wolverton wrote in simple,
understandable language, easily read by children at the nine-to
twelve-year-old level, yet INTERESTING to adults as well!
With professional expertise, Mr. Wolverton makes this story-
flow gripping and thrilling in plain and simple words. Parents can
read this book to four-and five-year olds, and with a little
explaining, make it understandable and also absorbing and
interesting.
"The Bible Story" is definitely NOT a series of disconnected
stories of excitement and violence with no special meaning. Our
purpose is to tell simply, in language children can read and
understand, plainly, yet interestingly the story of the Bible
itself, beginning at the beginning. A continuous story thread runs
through the entire Bible. Not many have ever grasped this amazing
yet important fact. Most people read a verse here or a chapter
there, failing to properly connect them, or understand the true
continuity of the Bible story.
Mr. Wolverton stuck to the literal biblical account. He has
taken author's license to portray certain incidents in
conversational style, or to fill in, for purposes of clarity and
realism, a few "tomatoes on the window sill." Yet he was zealously
careful to avoid adding to, or detracting from, the real and
intended meaning of the sacred Scriptures.
The present volume is a continuing memorial of Basil
Wolverton, who died in December 1978, and is presented to you as a
ministry of love, without money and without price. It is our
fervent hope that it will bring to you and your children
enlightenment, interesting reading, understanding, and abundant
blessings from its original and TRUE AUTHOR, Jesus Christ.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 129
A NEW KING IN ISRAEL

JEHORAM, king of the House of Judah, fled with his family toward
his palace when Arabians and Philistines broke into Jerusalem.
Before they could get inside, the king's frantically racing wives
and children were seized by Arabian riders and whisked away.
Jehoram reached the palace and ran to a secret hiding place. (II
Chronicles 21:1-16).

The End of a Bad Reign

For the next several hours he paced back and forth, miserably
wondering what was taking place. Occasionally he could hear
muffled shouts and thuds. When finally he cautiously emerged from
concealment, he found that the palace had been ransacked. Objects
of great value had been taken. What was left had been dashed or
pulled to the floor.
There was great excitement among the remaining servants when
they found that their king was safe, but they hesitated to talk
about his family.
"At least we know that Ahaziah is all right," one spoke up.
This was somewhat comforting to Jehoram, who believed that
all his family had been taken. Then he remembered that a part of
the letter from Elijah had warned in advance what would befall the
king's family. One by one the prophet's predictions were taking
place -- just as Jehoram feared they might.
Not long after the invaders had gone with their prisoners and
loot, Jehoram's first wife Athalia showed up. This wasn't contrary
to Elijah's writing. He had said only that wives would be taken,
but he didn't say they all would be forever absent from Jehoram.
Somehow Athalia escaped and was able to return. The captors
probably couldn't endure her sharp tongue. Except for Ahaziah, all
of Jehoram's sons were murdered by their abductors.
People of Judah then began to suffer from a disease that
spread quickly from person to person. This, too, was according to
what Elijah had warned about. Later, Jehoram started having an
irritating soreness in his abdomen. During the next two years it
developed into intense pains. Finally, as Elijah had written, the
king's intestines became so infected that they dropped out of him,
causing an unusually horrible death.
Because of his cruel ways and his indifference to the welfare
of his people, Jehoram wasn't popular with his subjects. He was
buried in Jerusalem, but not in the burial place of the kings, and
not with the usual respectful ceremonies. (II Kings 8:23-24; II
Chronicles 21:17-20.)
Ahaziah became king, but he had been reared amid pagan
practices, and did nothing to improve conditions in Judah. His
mother made sure that any move he made was in accord with her
perverse wishes.
At this time Jehoram (not the Jehoram of Judah who had
recently died) was king of the House of Israel. He decided to take
his army to Ramoth-gilead, a town east of Jordan occupied by
Syrian soldiers. This fortified town was in the territory of Gad.
The king didn't want the Syrians to continue possessing a
stronghold inside Israel, especially that close to Samaria, only
about forty miles away. When the young king of Judah heard about
this, he added troops to those of Jehoram. Both kings with their
combined forces went eastward to surround Ramoth-gilead.

A Revolution Hits Israel

 Later, when it appeared that the Israelites might force the
besieged Syrian troops to surrender, Jehoram was seriously wounded
by an arrow shot from the walls. The king was taken to Jezreel,
several miles north of Samaria, to wait until his wound healed.
His officers felt that it was wiser for him to go there secretly
instead of returning to Samaria in what would be regarded by many
as a disgraceful condition. Jehu, the commander of the army in
Israel, was left in charge of the continuing siege of Ramoth-
gilead.
Rather than wait to find out what the Syrians would do,
Ahaziah chose to go to Jezreel to visit Jehoram and learn if he
had started to recover. (II Kings 8:25-29; II Chronicles 22:1-6.)
Meanwhile, Elisha the prophet was aware of what was taking
place. Through God, he knew that it was time for the family of
Ahab, because of disobedience, to come to an end. God instructed
the prophet to choose one of his students to prepare for an
immediate trip to Ramoth-gilead.
"There you will find Jehu, Jehoram's army commander," Elisha
told the young man. "State that you have a private message for him
and that you must see him alone."
The prophet gave him a phial of oil and explained how he was
to use it and just what he should say. He was warned to leave Jehu
the moment his mission was over.
Two days later the young man arrived at Ramoth-gilead. The
siege was still going on. Israelite troops were huddled in groups,
hoping for the surrender of the Syrians. Jehu and his chief
officers were sitting under an awning extending from his tent.
When guards saw the stranger, they quickly surrounded him, but
took him to Jehu, as he requested, after finding no weapons on
him.
"This man claims that he has an important message for you
that must be delivered in private," one of the guards reported.
Jehu and his officers looked critically at the stranger.
Finally Jehu motioned his guards away and beckoned to the young
man to follow him into his tent. Nervously Elisha's student
produced the phial of olive oil and quickly poured it over the
head of the startled officer.
"By the authority of the God of Israel, I anoint you as the
next king of the House of Israel," the young man hastily explained
while Jehu listened in growing astonishment. "God wants to make it
plain to you that as future king you must avenge the deaths of
God's prophets at Samaria in Ahab's time; and the deaths of other
servants of God caused by Jezebel. With God's help, you are to end
the rule of the family of Ahab. That includes queen Jezebel, whose
body will be consumed by dogs, so that there will be little to
bury." (II Kings 9:1-10.)
 Having accomplished what he was to do, the young man
anxiously turned to hurry out. Jehu reached out and seized him by
the arm.
"I've been patient with you," Jehu said a little angrily.
"Now tell me who sent you, and why they wish to affront me with
your disrespectful little act."
"It wasn't an act and it wasn't disrespectful!" the young man
exclaimed. "The prophet Elisha sent me to do what I did."
"Oh!" Jehu muttered in surprise.
A bit bewildered, he sank into a chair, unaware of the
messenger's departure. For a time he sat there in deep thought,
then came out of the tent to join his officers.
"I hope that fellow didn't annoy you," one of them remarked.
"He was probably some kind of religious crackpot. What was his
excuse for coming here?"
"Should I bother to tell you what you have already heard
through the tent flap?" Jehu asked. "Obviously you have already
decided what kind of man he is and that he came here for no
important purpose."
"Whatever he told you, I hope you didn't believe him,"
another officer remarked.
"But I did," Jehu declared. "He was sent by the prophet
Elisha to tell me that I am to be the next king of the House of
Israel."
The officers stared silently at their commander, expecting
him to momentarily break into a grin at his own absurd statement.
But his unusual gaze, continuing steady and sober, caused them to
realize that he was serious. Amazed and abashed, they rose as one
man, took off their jackets and spread them on the steps leading
up to the tent entrance. In this manner, even though they had only
the abrupt, brief declaration from their superior, they
acknowledged him as their new ruler.
Syrian soldiers on the walls of Ramoth-gilead, only a little
over a bowshot away, jumped to an anxious alert when they heard
the blast of Israelite trumpets and cheers of soldiers. They
didn't know that Jehu's top officers had just announced to their
troops that their commander was soon to replace Jehoram. (II Kings
9:11-13.)
Convinced of what he should do according to Elisha, whom he
greatly respected, and at the same time excited and elated at the
thought of becoming a king, Jehu prepared to leave Ramoth-gilead.
"Continue a tight siege," he instructed his officers. "Don't
allow anyone to come outside the walls. And don't let anyone leave
our camps except those I pick to accompany me. I don't want anyone
to reach Jezreel before I do, or Jehoram might hear about what has
happened."
 Jehu set off for Jezreel in his chariot, along with some of
his best charioteers and cavalry. A few hours later he was in
sight of the town where Jehoram was staying, and where his wound
had almost healed in recent days. An alert watchman in a lookout
tower on the wall noticed that a cloud of dust was rising from
across the plain.
"Something that could be cavalry or chariots is approaching
from the east," the lookout reported to Jehoram, who was talking
with Ahaziah.
"It must be men with word from Ramoth-gilead," Jehoram
observed, getting up from his couch. "Send a horseman out to meet
them and bring back the news to me as fast as possible."

Jehu Fulfills Prophecy

Minutes later a rider drew up alongside Jehu's clattering

chariot and called out above the stomping of hoofs, asking how
matters were going at Ramoth-gilead.
"Don't be concerned about that!" Jehu shouted back. "Go fall
in at the rear of the cavalry!"
When the rider failed to return within a reasonable time,
Jehoram sent another man to meet the oncoming company. Jehu told
him, too, to ride at the rear. By this time, although Jehu was
three or four miles away, the watchman told Jehoram that the
company appeared to be led by a chariot, and that it was being
driven so fast that the driver could be Jehu, who had excellent
horses and a reputation for speeding in his chariot. (II Kings
9:14-20.)
This bothered Jehoram. He had a feeling that if it were Jehu,
he was coming with some troublesome news. Both the kings set out
at once, each in his own chariot, to meet Jehu's company. Not far
outside Jezreel, where Naboth's vineyard had been taken from him
(I Kings 21:1-16), Jehu had to rumble to a stop because Jehoram
and Ahaziah pulled up in front of him.
"Are things going well at Ramoth-gilead?" Jehoram anxiously
asked.
"How could anything go well in Israel as long as it has a
king whose mother deals in adultery, witchcraft and idolatry, and
whose son follows in her footsteps?" Jehu scowlingly demanded. (II
Kings 9:21-22.)
Jehoram stared at Jehu, stunned by the rebellious and
insulting remark. But instead of reprimanding Jehu, he turned to
Ahaziah.
"Get out of here!" he shouted to the young king. "These men
have become our enemies!"
Jehoram and Ahaziah cracked their whips at their horses,
swung their chariots around and rumbled back toward Jezreel. Jehu
seized his bow and hastily fitted an arrow to the string. Seconds
later Jehoram was dead on the floor of his chariot, whose horses
pulled it off into some roadside boulders. (II Kings 9:23-24.)
"Take Jehoram's body and throw it into the field where Naboth
the grape-grower was stoned to death," Jehu said to Bidkar, his
cavalry captain. "Do you remember when we were young horse
soldiers under Ahab, how Ahab's wife Jezebel had Naboth unjustly
killed? Now let her dead son be food for wild dogs on the same
spot where she had Naboth murdered." (II Kings 9:25-26; I Kings
21:17-22.)
Jehu realized that by his order to Bidkar he was carrying out
part of a prophecy made to Ahab by Elijah. The prophet had told
that king about fifteen years previously that his blood would be
licked up by dogs at the same place dogs had licked up Naboth's
blood. In this event it was Ahab's son's blood, which was the same
as his in a lineage sense.

NO Place to Hide

From his speeding chariot Ahaziah looked toward the other

vehicle just in time to see Jehoram fall with Jehu's arrow
protruding from his back. Expecting an arrow at any moment through
his own back, the young king of Judah whipped his horses to their
utmost speed. Had he looked behind, he would have known that Jehu
and his company had come to a stop. Ahaziah rumbled into Jezreel,
but he knew he wouldn't be safe there if Jehu meant to find him.
He would have to keep on traveling, but there was something he
wanted to do before he left Jezreel.
Jezebel, Jehoram's mother and Ahaziah's grandmother, had come
to Jezreel to confer with her son. Ahaziah wanted to speak with
her, but he had not time to leave his chariot and go to where she
was staying. But he did pull up at the place and hastily speak to
a servant.
"Tell my grandmother that Jehu has turned against us!"
Ahaziah excitedly said. "Tell her at once that he has killed my
uncle Jehoram, and that he is on his way here to get me! I'm
riding on to Samaria, but tell her that I want her to try to stop
Jehu when he gets here!"
Ahaziah lost no time in riding to Jezreel's south gate, where
he turned out and raced off toward the capital of the House of
Israel.
A short while later Jehu and his men clattered into the town.
From windows and doorways people fearfully peered out at them, not
knowing what to expect. Most of them didn't know who the mounted
visitors were or why they had come. When he came to the main
street, the army commander rode slowly. He and his men were hungry
and thirsty, and he glanced about in search of an inn. Besides,
the horses needed rest and water.
"Hello, Jehu!" a female voice called from somewhere above.
"Do you feel like Zimri, the servant who murdered a king of Israel
years ago?"
Jehu halted his horses and looked around. Up in a window of
one of the taller buildings a woman was leaning over the sill and
smiling down at him. She was attired in fine clothing and her hair
was beautifully arranged, but her face was so excessively painted
that it wasn't easy to determine her approximate age or real
appearance.
"I admire you, Jehu," the woman continued. "Success is bound
to come to those who have the courage to rid themselves of those
who stand in the way of their ambitions."
"Jezebel!" Jehu muttered, after finally recognizing Jehoram's
mother.
It wasn't clear to him whether Jezebel was meaning to show
her queenly disdain for him or whether she was trying to delay him
from his intended purpose.
"Who is on my side?" Jehu asked.
"Why don't you send your men to the inn up the street and
then come up here and find out," Jezebel answered with even a
broader smile.
At this point Jehu spied some effeminate-appearing men
peeking out of an adjoining window. He recognized them as the kind
of persons who were servants in harems and certain kinds of public
houses. That was enough for the army commander.
"You fellows up there!" he shouted to the men at the window.
"Throw that woman down!"
Terrified at the threatening command, the men seized the
screaming Jezebel and shoved her over the window sill. (II Kings
9:30-33.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 130
JEZEBEL, CHAOS AND A BOY KING

JEHU HAD come into the Israelite town of Jezreel after putting an
end to King Jehoram of Israel, according to God's instructions
through Elisha. (II Kings 9:1-26.) Jehu was met there by Jezebel,
the idolatrous queen mother of Jehoram. At Jehu's command, she was
pushed from a high window by her men attendants. (II Kings 9:30-
33.)

No Memorial for Jezebel

 If Jezebel didn't die instantly when she struck the street,
she didn't live long afterward. Jehu signaled his men to move on.
They did, and right over Jezebel's mangled body. The company drew
up at a nearby inn to eat while the horses rested and were fed and
watered.
"The people have viewed the remains of the wicked woman long
enough," Jehu told his men after their meal. "Jezebel doesn't
deserve an honorable funeral, but she was the daughter of a king,
the wife of a king, the mother-in-law of a king and the
grandmother of a king. She shouldn't be left unburied. Take her
off the street and prepare a grave for her."
Jehu's men went to the place where they had last seen the
body, but hungry dogs had already been there. Only the skull, feet
and hands remained. The men returned to their commander to tell
him what had happened. (II Kings 9:34-35.)
"This is according to God's will," Jehu informed them.
"Elijah the prophet foretold that dogs would consume this woman
close to the wall of Jezreel. Not enough is left of her to even be
buried. She will become only waste matter on the ground. She'll
never have a monument or even a tombstone with her name on it."
(II Kings 9:36-37; I Kings 21:1-26.)
This was the wretched end of a woman who was probably the
most infamous in Bible history. Her evil, idolatrous life strongly
influenced and infected all Israel, resulting in misery and
unhappiness for many people. Probably a large part of them didn't
deserve anything better, and so God allowed this woman to affect
their lives in a step toward the destiny of all Israel.
To qualify as king of the House of Israel, Jehu's task was
far from accomplished. Through him God purposed to destroy all of
Ahab's family. Ahaziah was still free, and seventy of his young
uncles, Ahab's sons, lived in Samaria, the capital of Israel. Jehu
wanted to move promptly against them before they could flee and
hide in distant places.
From Jezreel Jehu sent a message to close friends of Ahab,
who cared for his younger sons, and to the head men of Samaria. He
suggested that they immediately choose one of the seventy sons of
Ahab to lead them, using the equipment of war available in the
city, in defending themselves against Jehu and his cavalry. This
frightened the men in Samaria. They knew it would be futile to try
to stand against Jehu. All they could do was send back a reply
promising to cooperate in any way except to fight. (II Kings 10:1-
5.)
A little later an answer came from Jehu. The men of Samaria
were shocked and even more fearful when they read it.

Idolatrous Family Perishes

 "You can carry out your promise to cooperate," the message
read, "by sending me the heads of the seventy sons of Ahab living
in Samaria.
I'll expect to receive them before sunrise tomorrow. If I
don't, there'll be more then seventy heads fall when my men reach
your city."
Before dawn the next day men from Samaria brought the seventy
heads of Ahab's sons in baskets. Jehu instructed to pile them in
two heaps at the sides of the main gate of Jezreel. These were
meant as grisly reminders to any who might consider resisting the
new king.
Jehu came out to the gate next morning to find a silent crowd
assembled there. When the people saw him, some glared at him
accusingly. Others eyed him with fear and began to disperse.
"Why are you staring at me?" he asked them irritably. "I
didn't cut off those heads. I took Jehoram's life, and that was
according to God's will. It's also God's will that all of Ahab's
sons should die, according to the prophets Elijah and Elisha." (II
Kings 10:6-10; I Kings 21:17-19; II Kings 9:1-10.)
In the next hours Jehu and his men combed Jezreel and nearby
regions for those related to Ahab, and put an end to their lives.
They also did away with all pagan priests they could find. They
then started for Samaria to continue their purpose, but stopped on
the way at a shearing place where people were gathered. Jehu
didn't recognize anyone there and no one seemed to recognize him.
"Who are all these?" he asked one man.
"We are relatives of Ahaziah, king of Judah," the man proudly
replied. "We are on our way to visit other relatives, Jehoram and
Jezebel. We stopped here to take in the annual shearing event."
The speaker was unaware that the king and queen were dead and
that he had just pronounced a death sentence on himself and his
relatives. Jehu and his men acted at once. (II Kings 10:11-14.)
Right after the carnage had taken place, a chariot came up
from the direction of Samaria, rumbled past the shearing place and
turned off on a road to the northeast. Some of Jehu's men
excitedly shouted to him that Ahaziah was in the chariot.
"If it is Ahaziah, then we'll be spared the trouble of
looking for him," the new king remarked. "He must have heard that
we're moving south and he doesn't intend to be caught in Samaria
or Jerusalem. After him!"
By this time the chariot was out of sight behind a rise, but
Jehu's cavalry had only to follow the dust cloud stirred up by
racing horses and heavy wheels. Ahaziah was in the vehicle with a
driver who ignored the pursuers' shouts to halt. In the jostling
chariot Ahaziah's shield couldn't protect him from the arrows
coming from behind. One found its intended mark. The young king of
Judah collapsed on the chariot floor. Savagely whipping his
horses, the driver continued to race on.
"Let him go!" Jehu shouted from his chariot a short distance
behind the riders. "He'll not live long with an arrow in him.
We'll only waste time chasing him farther."

A Plot against Baal

He was right. Ahaziah died at Megiddo, a town a few miles to

the northwest. His body was later taken by servants down to
Jerusalem for burial in the royal vault. (II Kings 9:27-29; II
Chronicles 22:1-9.)
Again Jehu and his cavalry turned back for Samaria. On the
way they met a group of mounted men led by Jehonadab, an
influential leader highly respected in Israel. He was descended
from Moses' relatives the Kenites, who had settled in southern
Palestine. (Numbers 10:29-32; Judges 1:16; I Chronicles 2:55.)
Jehu knew of Jehonadab, and wondered as the two parties approached
if Jehonadab intended to oppose him.
"Do you disapprove of what I have been doing?" Jehu asked
after greetings had been exchanged.
"I am in favor of it," Jehonadab replied. "I know that it's
according to the will of God."
"Then go with me in my chariot to Samaria, if you wish, and
help us find the remaining kin of Ahab," Jehu said, holding out
his hand to the other man. (II Kings 10:15.)
Jehonadab agreed and rode with Jehu, who was pleased to have
this prominent person seen with him on the streets of the capital.
People who might not approve of Jehu's violent purging actions
would possibly change their minds, the new king reasoned, on
seeing that he and Jehonadab were friends. Jehonadab had made a
lasting name for himself by strict adherence to God's Law and by
training his children so well they followed him. (Jeremiah 35.)
During the next few days Jehu carried out what he had come to
Samaria to do. This marked an end to the expanded family of Ahab.
If that king had been obedient to God, his descendants wouldn't
have been slaughtered, and would have continued to rule as long as
they lived and ruled wisely. (II Kings 10:16-17.)
After Jehu had established himself at Samaria, he made a
surprising public proclamation that he had decided to become a
follower of Baal, even though he had put an end to some pagan
priests in Jezreel. To make up for it, he declared that he would
worship Baal with much more zeal than did Ahab, who sometimes was
swayed to consider the God of Israel as more powerful. This was
good news to the many followers of Baal in Israel, and especially
to the priests of Baal, of whom there were hundreds in the land.
 "I have chosen a day on which to offer the first sacrifices
to Baal," Jehu announced. "Every loyal priest of that god should
be present at the temple to participate in the ceremonies. Any
priest who fails to show up will be subject to death."
When the special day came, so many priests attended that the
building was packed. Many worshippers also showed up, but there
wasn't room for all of them inside.
"See that all the priests are properly clothed in the proper
vestments for the rituals," Jehu told those in charge of such
matters. "No priests should have a part in the services unless he
is attired rightly."

Pagan Splendor Becomes a Privy

To Jehonadab and his men he gave instructions that no

follower of God should be allowed as a spectator in the temple.
Then the sacrificing started. With attention focused on the altar,
it was a shocking surprise when the Priests and worshinners
realized that the doors had been opened and that soldiers were
rushing in on them.
Eighty soldiers with drawn swords squeezed quickly into the
temple. Then the doors were slammed shut to prevent any of the
crowd from escaping the slaughter that followed.
Jehu hadn't become a Baal worshipper after all. This was his
deceitful scheme to get the priests of Baal together so that he
could rid Israel of them all at once. (II Kings 10:18-25.)
After they had dragged the bodies out, the soldiers broke
down the altar and smashed the temple furnishings. They pulled
down the image of Baal, uncovered many small images hidden in a
secret place, hauled everything into the street and burned it
there.
The temple building was ruined. Its rooms were used as public
waste rooms for hundreds of years. (II Kings 10:26-28.)
Jehu had obediently and zealously performed for God, but he
wasn't inclined toward obedience toward God in other ways. Though
he had fanatically wiped out the worship of Baal in Israel, he
later promoted and encouraged the worship of the golden calves in
shrines at Bethel near Jerusalem and at Dan near Mt. Hermon.
These animal images, set up by King Jeroboam more than ninety
years previously, were supposedly intended as substitutes for God,
so that the people of the northern tribes wouldn't have to go all
the way to Jerusalem to worship and sacrifice. The fact was that
Jeroboam didn't want his subjects to go into Judah, lest they find
freedom of worship there and decide to stay. His spurious priests
convinced many that God was pleased with this arrangement. In this
matter Jehu followed to a great extent in Jeroboam's footsteps.
 Through a prophet or priest or perhaps by means of a dream,
the information was conveyed to Jehu that because he had carried
out God's will in putting an end to Ahab's family, his descendants
for the next four generations would rule ten tribes of Israel. At
the same time it was made plain to him that if he continued
condoning calf-image worship, trouble would come to his nation.
Jehu was a man who depended on his power and influence and
the strength of armed men. He saw no need to change his ways for
the sake of his country. Nevertheless, because he had been zealous
in the beginning, God allowed him to be king for twenty-eight
years. (II Kings 10:29-36.)

Jezebel's Daughter

Athaliah, mother of King Ahaziah of Judah, reacted in a

terrible manner after her son was brought back dead to Jerusalem.
Instead of grieving, she regarded the loss as an opportunity to
become the queen ruler of Judah. She was determined that if her
son couldn't continue as king, none of the sons of her dead
husband's other wives would succeed Ahaziah. Besides, she relished
the idea of David's posterity coming to an end.
Only a daughter of that infamous couple, Ahab and Jezebel,
might have been capable of what Athaliah caused to be done. (II
Kings 8:16-18.) All the young sons of Ahaziah were found dead
except little Jehoash, the infant son of Ahaziah. His grandmother
intended to do away with him, too, but through some oversight he
was spared. Jehosheba, Ahaziah's sister, found the child alive and
temporarily hid him and his nurse in a bedroom closet. Later she
managed to take him secretly to the temple. There he was reared
for the next six years by Jehosheba and her husband, Jehoiada, who
was the high priest.
Meanwhile Athaliah ruled Judah, unaware that there was a male
descendant of David living only a few blocks from her palace. (II
Kings 11:1-3; II Chronicles 22:10-12.)
When Jehoash (also called Joash) was seven years old,
Jehoiada the high priest instructed five trusted military captains
to visit leaders throughout the territories of Judah and Benjamin
to determine which of the clan chiefs were in strong favor of
removing Athaliah from the throne.
Using tact and caution, lest their mission be discovered by
Athaliah's followers, the five officers found that almost all the
men contacted were eager to get rid of Jezebel's daughter, who for
six years had proved that her lust for power and her desire to
promote the worship of Baal in Judah was far greater than her
interest in the welfare of the people.
After this encouraging report had been made to Jehoiada,
leaders who were against Athaliah were invited to come to a
special secret meeting at the temple. Great care was taken to make
certain that no one loyal to the queen or connected with her
activities was there.
"I want a vow from every man here that he will not disclose
what he is about to see until the matter is made public," Jehoiada
told those assembled.

The Boy King

All the men spoke out in hearty compliance. Jehoiada was

pleased with the demonstration of loyalty, but he warned the men
that God would deal harshly with any who broke the vow. Then his
wife Jehosheba appeared before them, bringing with her a boy of
about seven years of age.
"This is Jehoash, son of Ahaziah," the high priest announced
to his startled audience. "He is the rightful successor to the
throne of the kingdom of Judah! He wasn't murdered with Jehoram's
sons six years ago. My wife rescued him and brought him to our
living quarters here at the temple, where we have kept him since
without Athaliah's knowledge. Now, with your help, he will become
ruler of Judah, as only a descendant of David should be!"
After the excitement had somewhat subsided, Jehoiada
disclosed his plans to declare Jehoash king on the next Sabbath.
He divided the men into three groups, each of which was to be
armed with weapons David had put in the temple treasury years
before. This was a precaution against a possible attack on the
temple and Jehoash by the royal guard. The queen was expected to
be in a rage when she found out what was taking place.
On the Sabbath the men returned to the temple to arm
themselves and take up their positions. When all was ready,
Jehoash was brought close to the altar and anointed king by
Jehoiada and his sons. Trumpets blared and people applauded
happily as a crown was placed on the boy's head.
"God save the king!" Jehoiada and his sons exclaimed, and the
audience joined in. (II Kings 11:412; II Chronicles 23:1-11.)
Over at the palace, Athaliah, who didn't worship at the
temple of God, couldn't help hearing the shouts and music, which
made her both irritable and curious.
"Send in my sedan chair!" she snapped at a servant. "I'll go
over there myself and find out what all that noise is all about!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 131
WHEN A NATION TURNS TO IDOLS
QUEEN mother Athaliah, having ruled Judah for six years after
usurping the throne, was one Sabbath morning bothered by music and
shouts from the temple. Surrounded by a few of the royal guard and
carried by four husky men in her curtained sedan chair, she was
taken to the temple to see for herself what was happening. (II
Kings 11:1-13; II Chronicles 22:10-12; 23:1-12.)
When she saw the unusually large, vocal crowd, and the temple
surrounded by army commanders and armed clan chiefs, she became
suspicious and angry.
"Stop here!" she commanded, and quickly stepped out of the
lowered sedan chair before anyone could aid her.

End of an Evil Reign

As she set out up the steps to the crowded temple porch,

guards leaped to her sides. She waved them disdainfully back and
went on by herself. As soon as she reached the porch she took in
the figures by the altar -- especially the boy with the crown on
his head and the armed priests all around him. The scene had a
shocking meaning for her. Furious, she shoved and elbowed her way
into the crowd.
"This is treason!" she shrieked. "Who is responsible for
trying to crown some child as king behind my back?"
By now all eyes were on the angry queen, including those of
the high priest, who held up his hands to quiet the murmuring
congregation.
"This child is your grandson Jehoash!" Jehoiada, the high
priest, called out to Athaliah. "He escaped your murderous hands
six years ago! He is the rightful ruler of Judah! There isn't room
on the throne for more than one!"
The queen flew into a rage, tearing wildly at her clothing.
Screaming madly, she ripped her costly tunic to shreds.
"Take her out of here!" the high priest ordered. "Don't let
her die in the temple of God! And execute anyone who tries to stop
you!"
Many hands closed on the screeching woman, forcing her back
down the temple steps. Her guards, seeing the stalwart officers of
the army and chiefs of the clans arrayed against them, held their
peace.
"Go call the rest of the guards!" Athaliah screamed at them.
"Summon the army!"
But the guards saw it was too late to carry any messages. The
fiercely remonstrating queen was half dragged and half carried to
a back street by which horses, mules and donkeys conveyed people
to and from the palace. There Athaliah was slain. (II Kings 11:14-
16; II Chronicles 23:13-15.)
 While the people were still at the temple, Jehoiada told them
that then was the time for looking fervently to God for the right
way of living. He enjoined them to be obedient to the Creator and
loyal to their new king.

An End to Baalism

During her reign, Athaliah had caused a temple to be built

for the worship of Baal in Jerusalem. Gold bowls, basins and other
valuable utensils and furnishings had been stolen from God's
temple and taken to the pagan temple to be used in the worship of
Baal.
Soon after Athaliah's death, a crowd swarmed eagerly into the
pagan temple. Mattan, the overbearing head priest, reluctantly
emerged from the private quarters of the temple women to perform
the repetitious rituals and mumble and chant invocations for his
visitors. When he saw their expressions, he knew that they hadn't
come to worship.
"We have come to take back the things that were stolen from
the temple of God," one of the crowd firmly informed Mattan.
"Think twice before you attempt to desecrate this temple,"
Mattan said, furtively signaling one of his priests to call the
royal guard. "Any who stir the great god Baal to wrath shall
surely suffer for it!"
"If you won't give us the things we came for, we'll get them
for ourselves!" another man in the crowd shouted. "If that makes
Baal angry, we'll pull him down and scorch his nose on his own
altar!"
"Sacrilege!" Mattan exclaimed angrily. "Leave before the
royal guard gets here!"
At a word from the leader of the crowd there was a scramble
for the doors, but not to those leading outside. Men broke into
every room to ferret out what had been taken from God's temple.
The haughty head priest glared as the articles were carried
away. His glare turned to abrupt fright when he glanced up to see
the main image of Baal toppling toward him. It crashed down on the
altar and from there smashed to bits on the floor moments after
the priest had leaped back.
The men who had tipped over the image then threw all the
smaller Baal replicas to the floor and went around the interior of
the building to tear down and smash everything they could reach.
Mattan and his priests and women fled outside, only to be seized
by Jehoiada's men.
Mattan was put to death. There was no royal guard to save him
because there was no longer a queen to use the guard for the
defense of the priests of Baal. Jehoiada's men left nothing
untouched in the pagan temple. They didn't stop until even the
walls were pulled down and the building and its contents were a
mass of rubble. This was the end of the evil thing Athaliah had
brought to Judah. (II Kings 11:17-18; II Chronicles 23:16-17.)
Worship of God at the temple Solomon had built had declined
during Athaliah's reign. Now, with none to interfere, people began
to return. Jehoiada put more priests into service and stepped up
activity at the temple of Solomon. He even reorganized the royal
guard. Accompanied by these soldiers and marching bands, Jehoash
was paraded from the temple to the palace, where he was to live
for many years. (II Kings 11:19-21; II Chronicles 23:18-21.)

Restoring the Faith

Under the priest's influence, Jehoash grew up to be a just

and capable ruler. Although he followed God most of his life, he
did little to abolish the sacrificing that occasionally took place
in other places besides the temple, which had been vandalized by
Athaliah's sons. (II Chronicles 24:7.) It was Jehoash's ambition,
as he matured, to have it repaired, even though it would be costly
to restore it close to its original condition. To raise the money,
Jehoash suggested to Jehoiada and his priests that some of them
travel around Judah and ask for contributions, as God had
commanded through Moses. (Exodus 35:4-10.) The priests didn't
succeed in collecting very much money, nor did they try very
diligently. Jehoiada was a courageous and righteous high priest.
But in this case he was somewhat slack in asking others to do
their duty. (II Kings 12:1-8; II Chronicles 24:1-6.)
Jehoash was disappointed. But he did not lose faith in God or
confidence in his high priest. He spoke to Jehoiada again about
the matter a long time later, telling the priest to have a large
chest placed at the gate of the temple by the right side of the
altar. This heavy chest had a small opening at the top through
which coins and gold and silver in other forms could be dropped by
those who visited the temple or went by. It was announced
throughout the country what the chest was for.
After a few days the chest was brought to the palace and
opened. Both Jehoash and Jehoiada were surprised to find a great
amount of coins, gold and silver in it. They were pleased at this
display of generosity by the people. For weeks the wooden chest
was put by the altar every morning and emptied every night. Enough
money was taken in to finally start repair of the temple on a
large scale. (II Kings 12:9-10; II Chronicles 24:8-11.)
For many months, skilled masons, carpenters, and metalsmiths
worked on the temple. Together with their helpers and laborers,
the work force was considerable. Thousands of stones were
replaced, much new woodwork and many beams put in and metal
decorations restored. When the work was finished there was more
than enough money to pay for labor and materials. Jehoiada used
most of what remained to fashion gold and silver bowls and
utensils to be used by the priests in their functions.
With the beauty and equipment of the temple restored, more
and more people came to worship. It was an era when the right kind
of rulership resulted in greater welfare for the people, because
so many of them, including the priest and honest workmen, followed
their king's good example. (II Kings 12:11-16; II Chronicles
24:12-14.)
Thus conditions in Judah were much better, for two or three
decades, than they had been since Jehoshaphat's time. Then an
unfortunate event took place. It was Jehoiada's death at the age
of a hundred and thirty years. For a long time this exceptional
priest, aided by a wonderful wife, had exerted the power of a
king, and to the country's advantage. He was considered so close
to being a ruler that he was honored by being buried among the
kings of Judah at Jerusalem. (II Chronicles 24:15-16.)

Idolatry Creeps In

From then on, without the wise influence of Jehoiada, matters

in Judah took a turn in the wrong direction. The change started
when leaders from all parts of the nation came to bring gifts to
the king and to praise and flatter him. They also came to ask a
favor of him. (Deuteronomy 16:18-20; II Chronicles 24:17.)
"Our people have been offering sacrifices at the temple in
great numbers," one of the leaders told Jehoash. "They have been
coming here so often that many are becoming needy because of the
time and expense required to make the round trip to Jerusalem.
They want to continue being obedient, but they have no choice but
to remain at home. Would it not be better to allow them to worship
and sacrifice at nearer altars built at several more convenient
locations in Judah?"
The king pondered. He knew what it would mean if the people
were allowed to worship at other altars in places of their own
choosing. Jehoash felt that this situation was somewhat
exaggerated. The matter had been brought to him before. He had
agreed with Jehoiada that there should be one place of worship --
Jerusalem. But now, with Jehoiada gone, the king could gain a
great measure of popularity by acceding to the desires of these
influential men who had brought him such costly gifts in a
deliberate attempt to wrongly influence his judgment.
"I wish everyone in Judah could come often to the temple,"
Jehoash observed, "but rather than have some miss the opportunity
to make their offerings, now that the situation is growing worse,
I think that it should be made possible for them to go to
locations nearer their homes."
 If he had studied God's law as required, he would have known
it was prohibited to make sacrifices and offerings at altars in
other places, and that God didn't expect the people to do more
than they were able to afford. (Deuteronomy 10:12-13; 12:1-7;
16:16-17; 17:18-20; I Kings 14:21.)
The visitors were elated at the king's decision, which meant
that the idolatry they secretly favored would have more freedom to
spread in Judah. At first, when the people learned they weren't
required to go to Jerusalem, they sacrificed only to God on their
various altars. Influenced by so-called priests who wanted to
substitute other gods for the God of Israel, they were soon back
to worshipping idols, including images of Baal and other hideous
likenesses of animals.
This turn of events displeased God, but instead of
immediately punishing the idolaters, He sent prophets to warn of
disaster to come unless the idol worship ceased. The warnings were
ignored. (II Chronicles 24:18-19.)
Jehoiada's sons took over management of the temple functions
after the death of the high priest. Because of the influence of
exceptional parents, they were very faithful to their
responsibilities. One of them, Zechariah, one day was inspired to
give his audience the same kind of warning the prophets had been
delivering.

An Evil King's Verdict

"Our king and many lesser leaders of Judah are breaking God's
commandments by encouraging our people to follow pagan gods,"
Zechariah declared. "Neither they nor the people seem concerned
about the terrible price they will have to pay for this
corruption. They have forsaken God. Now God will forsake them.
They will have no protection when calamity comes, and it's coming
soon."
Zechariah's words were immediately reported to Jehoash, who
was far from happy to learn that he had been referred to in any
but a complimentary manner. Even though Zechariah's aged father
and mother had saved Jehoash from being murdered when he was a
child, King Jehoash, now influenced by evil younger leaders,
callously issued a shocking order.
"I'm weary of prophets and priests nagging and advising me,"
Jehoash muttered angrily. "I'm going to make an example of
Zechariah. Have people stone him. Use people who will appear to be
a cross-section of the public, so that observers will receive the
impression that many inhabitants of Judah don't approve of what he
says."
An unusually large crowd gathered at the temple. Men and
women throughout the congregation surged toward the priest and
hurled stones at him. Most of the missiles missed Zechariah, but
the few that found their mark fatally injured him. There was much
shouting, running and confusion.
"Don't be too concerned about my attackers," Zechariah told
those who tried to help him just before he died. "God will deal
with them just as He will deal with whoever told them to do this
thing." (II Chronicles 24:20-22.)
Meanwhile in Samaria...
Before this, up in Samaria, King Jehu had begun to be
troubled by invasions of Arameans in Syria under the command of
Hazael, as Elisha predicted would happen. After Jehu died, his son
Jehoahaz became king of the ten tribes of Israel. (II Kings 10:30-
36.)
At first he wasn't much of an improvement over his father,
but after struggling through a miserable period of war with the
Arameans, he decided to look to God for help.
By this time the Arameans had taken over Israel's territory
east of the Jordan river, which was land belonging to the tribes
of Manasseh, Reuben and Gad. The invaders moved westward
slaughtering most of Jehoahaz' army. They brought most of the
people of the ten tribes under subjection, and it was at this
point that the king of Israel desperately appealed to God to spare
the nation.
God intended to bring Israel out of the grip of the Arameans,
but not through Jehoahaz or because of his prayers for help. The
king of Israel did nothing to put idolatry out of his nation nor
even out of Samaria.
Worship of the goddess Astarte or Ishtar, who was supposed to
have come from an egg, had become almost as popular as that of
Baal. Most people today believe we have no part in pagan
practices. We do in many ways, however. Many observe Easter (the
word came from the name Ishtar or Astarte) with displays of
colored eggs that are rolled, given away in baskets, hidden for
children to find, etc.
Anxious to push on to further conquest, the Arameans left
Samaria and moved southward, leaving Jehoahaz with only fifty
horsemen, ten chariots and ten thousand foot soldiers left alive -
- a small fighting force for most of the tribes of Israel. (II
Kings 13:1-8.)
The coming of the invaders into Judah was a shock to Jehoash,
who had vainly hoped that Hazael would be content with overrunning
only the northern nation of Israel. As the hordes of Arameans
neared Jerusalem, the king became increasingly frantic. He was
convinced that it would be the same as suicide to pit his army
against that of the enemy. He could see only one possible way of
avoiding an attack on Jerusalem and its capture, and that
possibility seemed very slim.
 King Hazael, riding at the head of his army, was puzzled when
he met a number of soldiers carrying boxes instead of arms and
equipment. Through interpreters he learned that they had come up
from Jerusalem to meet him.
"King Jehoash wishes you to know that he wants to remain at
peace with you," the officer in charge explained. "To prove his
sincerity, he has sent you gifts."
The men put containers before Hazael, who told his officers
to open a few of them. When the Arameans saw the beautiful gold
vessels, silver trumpets and ornaments set with precious stones,
they grinned with pleasure. (II Kings 12:17-18.)
"If all the gifts are this valuable, there is a great fortune
here," one of Hazael's officers whispered to him.
"I know," Hazael replied in a low voice. "What I'd also like
to know is whether this is to pay us to stay out of Judah or
whether it's bait to make certain that we go directly to Jerusalem
for more -- and fall into some kind of trap."
"Your army is too big to trap, sir" the officer said.
"The God of Judah is supposed to live at Jerusalem," Hazael
said. "He has done some unbelievable things to Judah's enemies."
The king of Syria was trying to decide whether to go on to
attack Jerusalem or turn around and return to his native country.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 132
FACE TO FACE WITH REALITY

KING Hazael of Syria was approaching Jerusalem with his army,

intending to attack the city, when he received very valuable gifts
sent by Jehoash, king of Judah. Hazael was sure that the gifts
were either to pay him to leave Judah or were to lure him to
Jerusalem for more wealth -- and into some kind of ambush. He had
to decide at once which course to take.

A Temporary Lull

"Why should we risk anything by going against Jerusalem, the

high walls of which are probably crawling with many thousands of
defenders?" Hazael asked his officers. "If these gifts are meant
to pay us to return home, we can do well to accept them without
losing even one man. Then we can always return another time to see
how matters will develop." (II Kings 12:17-18.)
Jehoash was almost delirious with relief when he heard what
had happened. He had been spared from certain disaster, for which
he had given up most of the valuable objects in his palace that
were portable. But the greatest part of what he had paid had come
from another source. The king had ruthlessly stripped the temple
of its hallowed treasures to buy his way out of an enemy attack!
Jehoash's first surge of elation, shared by thousands later
when they heard about it, subsided considerably after he became
troubled with the notion that Hazael might swing his army around
and come to Jerusalem after all. He felt safe only after reports
were brought to him that the Syrians had crossed the Jordan and
were well on their way up the east side of the river.
But security didn't last long. About a year later Jehoash
received the staggering news that Syrian soldiers were streaming
westward across the Jordan river and were marching directly toward
Jerusalem. The king fell into a greater state of frenzy than he
had gone through the previous year. This time he didn't have
enough left to pay his way out of war. While he hastily made
defense plans with his officers, another report came that the
Syrians numbered only a few hundred.
Everyone's mood, especially that of Jehoash, abruptly
changed. Filled with confidence, the king told his officers to
forget about defending Jerusalem and go out and slaughter the
intruders.
The two armies came within view of each other only a few
miles north of the capital. The sight of thousands of oncoming
soldiers didn't deter the Syrians, who soon came face to face with
these men of Judah.
"Which of you is Hazael?" Jehoash asked through an
interpreter.
"King Hazael is not with us," a Syrian officer replied. "I am
commander of these men."
"How can your king be so foolish as to believe that you can
war against us with so few soldiers?" Jehoash inquired, staring
disdainfully at the Syrian troops.

Payoff Multiplies Greed

"We're not here to fight," the Syrian commander explained. "A

year ago King Hazael accepted tribute from you for not invading
Judah. He expects tribute every year. We have come to collect it."
"This is ridiculous!" Jehoash barked. "There is no such
understanding! None of you will return to take back anything to
your king!"
"See the men on horses on that north rise?" the Syrian
officer asked, pointing. "At least they'll take news back to King
Hazael. If we are destroyed, so will you be when the whole army of
Syria comes to ravage Judah!"
In his anger Jehoash was more inclined toward action than
caution. Minutes later a battle was in progress. It didn't go the
way Jehoash was sure it would. Perhaps the soldiers of Judah were
troubled by the notion that the rest of the Syrian army was just
over the horizon. Whatever the problem, they were in no mood to
fight. Their desire was to hastily retreat.
It was incredible, but Hazael's hundreds triumphed over
Jehoash's thousands. God permitted the Syrians to punish Judah for
idolatry. (II Chronicles 24:23-24.)
Jehoash fled to his palace, but there was no safety there.
The victorious Syrians came on to Jerusalem, forced their way
inside the walls and seized many things of value that they could
carry, including objects from the king's palace. When the invaders
finally left, days later, the army of Judah was almost nonexistent
and Jehoash had become very ill from the pressures and distress of
his worrisome situation. He was forced to spend days in bed,
during which he was attended, among others, by two servants who
had been in his service for considerable time.
They had overheard Jehoash give the order to have the priest
Zechariah stoned, and they hated their master for it. Now that he
was at their mercy they saw to it, in their misguided sense of
justice, that the king didn't leave his bed until he was lifeless.
Jehoash was buried in Jerusalem, but because he hadn't earned
much respect as a ruler, he wasn't buried in the tombs of the
kings of Judah. (II Kings 12:19-21; II Chronicles 24:25-27.)
Amaziah, Jehoash's son, became the next king of Judah. He was
only twenty-five years of age at the time, but he used more wisdom
as king than his father had used in the latter years of his reign.
He didn't manage to stop his people from false worship at various
places, but he reestablished greater worship at the temple.
Meanwhile, he tracked down the murderers of his father, and had
them executed. (II Kings 14:1-6; II Chronicles 25:1-4.)
One of Amaziah's ambitions was to organize a new, large army
to replace the one that had been devastated by the Syrians. The
king succeeded by building it of choice young men of twenty years
and up from the nation of Judah. It reached three hundred
thousand.
But Amaziah wasn't satisfied with that figure. He wanted a
larger army so that he could go to Edom and be certain of exacting
the tribute the Edomites had refused to pay since King Jehoram's
time.
Amaziah couldn't find more men in his kingdom who could be
developed into superior fighting men, but he managed to draw a
hundred thousand men of Ephraim out of the ten-tribed nation of
Israel by offering a thousand pounds of silver in payment.

No Mercenaries Needed

With a well-trained force of four hundred thousand men,

Amaziah felt that he was ready for certain victory over the
Edomites. Just as he was about to take his army on the planned
conquest, a man of God came to talk to him.
"God has sent me to warn you not to use the hundred thousand
men you bought into your army. They are not the kind of men to
fight your battles. If you take them with you, you will be
defeated by the Edomites. It is God who determines the outcome of
a battle, and not the number of men involved."
"But I've already paid a fortune to these men to be a part of
my army," Amaziah pointed out, irritated by the intrusion of the
man of God into his affairs.
"If you're concerned about a loss, God can more than make up
for it by giving you great spoils," the prophet said.
Amaziah was troubled. To relinquish a fourth of his army
seemed a mad thing to do. At first he was determined not to do it,
but his fear of losing to the Edomites changed his mind.
Reluctantly he gave orders to his astonished top officers to
separate from the army of Judah the Ephraimite mercenaries from
Israel.
When the men from the northern tribes were told to return to
their homes, they made little effort to hide their anger. To them,
mostly experienced soldiers, it was an insult to learn that they
were unwanted in a war venture. There was nothing to be gained by
telling them why they were being discharged. They would not have
understood. (II Chronicles 25:5-10.)
Amaziah departed with his three hundred thousand men to the
south, regretting that he was leaving behind a hundred thousand
soldiers in an ugly mood. As soon as the army of Judah was well on
its way, that hundred thousand decided to take from Judah what
they might have earned if they could have stayed in Amaziah's
army. And at the same time to take back several towns a former
king of Judah had taken from Israel in battle. (II Chronicles
13:13-20.) So, on their way to the north they vengefully attacked
those towns now in northern Judah, killing three thousand men and
taking everything of value they could carry. (II Chronicles
25:13.)
The arrival of the army of Judah didn't surprise the
Edomites, whose spies and lookouts kept them posted. They were
ready for battle in the Valley of Salt, directly south of the Dead
Sea. When the fighting was over, ten thousand Edomites were dead
and ten thousand more had been captured. From there Amaziah moved
southward to conquer the fortress city of Selah -- later known as
Petra -- the Edomite capital built in a rocky area in the Mt. Seir
range. There, from one of the many high cliffs, the ten thousand
captives were thrown into a gorge. (II Kings 14:7; II Chronicles
25:11-12.)
Having whipped Edom into a state of subjection, Amaziah and
his army returned home in triumph. But when the king learned what
the hundred thousand soldiers who had been discharged had done, he
was infuriated.
"That king at Samaria is protecting those murderers!"
Amaziah, king of Judah, stormed. "I must go up there and demand
that they be punished or turned over to me!"

Meanwhile, in Israel...

The king in Samaria to whom Amaziah referred was the son of

Jehoahaz, the ruler the Syrians had left with such a small army.
(II Kings 13:1-7.) After King Jehoahaz was slain, his son Joash
had become king of the ten tribes. He wasn't any more obedient to
God than his father, although when he heard that Elisha was
seriously ill he went to visit him because he believed that Elisha
could prevail upon God to help Israel. By that time Joash had
built up a much larger army by which he hoped to release Israel
from obeisance to the Syrians. Elisha told him that he would
triumph over the Syrians in three battles. (II Kings 13:14-19.)
Israel's freedom from the Syrians would thus be accomplished to
fulfill-the promise God had made to King Jehoahaz years
previously. (II Kings 13:4.) That was the aging prophet's last
prediction. Joash saw to it that the prophet Elisha was honorably
entombed in a crypt not far from Samaria.
Later, when another body was brought to the crypt for burial,
the bearers saw a mounted band of Moabite marauders coming across
the plain. Eager to get the burial over so that they could get out
of sight, they jerked the crypt door back and dumped the corpse
inside. As they crouched behind some boulders out of sight of the
Moabites, they were terrified to see the one whom they threw into
the crypt crawl out of the crypt and | gaze around in
bewilderment. It was no longer a corpse but a living | man. The
body had come in contact with the swathed remains of t Elisha, and
life had been restored ; to the man who was dropped into the tomb.
Fifteen major recorded miracles had been performed through the
prophet while he lived. The sixteenth occurred even after his
death, to help Israel learn the lesson of what God's power can do.
(II Kings 13:20-21.)
Elisha's prediction that Joash would triumph over the Syrians
was fulfilled not long after the prophet's death. The Israelites
won the three battles Elisha mentioned and regained the towns the
Syrians had captured. By this time King Hazael had died. His son,
Ben-hadad, led the Syrian troops against Joash's army without
success. Israel's victory wasn't because of the obedience of the
Israelites. It came about because of Jehoahaz' prayer and because
God had promised Abraham that He would not entirely cast away His
people Israel. (Genesis 13:15; 28:13-15.)
An Idolater Warned

Meanwhile, Amaziah, king of Judah, had increasingly vengeful

feelings about what the soldiers from Israel had done to so many
people in Judah. At first he was intent on going up to Samaria
with his army and demanding that King Joash round up the hundred
thousand offenders for punishment. Before he could get around to
making this rash move, he was visited again by the same man of God
who had told him that if he used that hundred thousand men in his
army, the Edomites would defeat him. ;'If you take your army to
Samaria, you will end up in a battle in which you will be
ingloriously routed," the man of God warned Amaziah.
"Why must you always bring bad news to me?" Amaziah asked
irritably.
"You can hardly expect good news under the circumstances,"
the man of God replied. "God is not pleased because you have
brought back images of pagan gods from Edom. He is even less
pleased because you have been worshipping those same images." (II
Chronicles 25:14-15.)
Amaziah was embarrassed and angered by this accusation. The
images had some strange fascination for him. He had gone so far as
to burn incense before some of them and ask for protection and
triumph in future battles -- despite the fact that he knew those
gods didn't save Edom when he himself conquered them!
"I hire a staff of advisers," Amaziah indignantly informed
the man of God, "but I don't recall that you are among them. Keep
your advice to yourself or you could find yourself on the sharp
end of a spear."
"I won't say more than to repeat that God will destroy you
because you have turned to idolatry," the man of God said, walking
away shaking his head. "The course of events could be different if
you would do what is right." (II Chronicles 25:16.)
Amaziah was again troubled. He feared that the man of God was
right, but at the same time he wanted satisfaction from King
Joash. Finally, after conferring with advisers, he decided that
instead of making a lightning thrust at Samaria, he would send a
challenge to the king of the ten tribes of Israel. A few hours
later, riders from Jerusalem brought a message to Joash.

Face to Face

"You are aware of what men of your nation have done to Judah,
and yet you have remained strangely silent about it," the message
read. "It's your responsibility to seek out and punish the
offenders. If you refuse or fail, I shall come up with my army to
meet you face to face to settle the matter." (II Chronicles
25:17.)
 The messengers returned to Judah with a stinging reply from
Joash that caused Amaziah to regret that he had wasted time with a
letter to the ruler of the ten tribes. The letter began by
comparing Amaziah to a thistle and Joash to a cedar tree. Out of
the forest in which the cedar grew came a fierce animal. The
animal trampled the thistle because it made a ridiculous demand of
the cedar.
"I have heard that you are boasting of how you conquered the
Edomites," Joash's reply went on. "That victory has obviously
swelled both your confidence and your head. At the same time your
wisdom has shrunk, or you would have the good sense to remain in
Jerusalem. Why should you meddle in something that will result in
harm to you, your army and your nation?"
These words sent Amaziah into a rage. He summoned his top
officers to prepare for an immediate invasion of the territory
north of Judah. This was all in accordance with God's plan. The
infuriating letter roused the king of Judah to unwise action
because he had become a follower of Edomite idols and had
advocated their worship to many in Judah. Amaziah had his
opportunity to give up idolatry and spare himself when the prophet
warned him.
Led by Amaziah, a host of Judah's warriors marched out from
Jerusalem, bound for a showdown at Samaria. After moving about ten
miles, the king and his army came to an unexpected obstruction.
That obstruction consisted of Joash and his troops, who had
already reached Judah. (II Chronicles 25:18-21.)
As Amaziah had requested, the two kings were now face to
face.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 133
JONAH AND THE "WHALE"

KING AMAZIAH of Judah and King Joash of the ten-tribed nation of

Israel, accompanied by their respective armies, had a surprise
meeting about ten miles from Jerusalem. (II Kings 14:1-11; II
Chronicles 25:1721.)
"Why have you brought your men to the soil of Judah?" asked
Amaziah haughtily.

The Jews Fight Israel

"To keep your army off the soil of my kingdom," Joash sternly
replied.
The inevitable battle was only minutes old when it was
evident which side would win. The soldiers of Judah lacked the
desire to fight. What started as a large fray ended in a massive
rout of Amaziah's men, many of whom escaped to the south. Amaziah
and his top officers had no choice but to hastily follow.
But escape, if any, wasn't going to be that simple. Amaziah's
speeding chariot was surrounded by Joash's cavalry and forced to a
halt. (II Kings 14:12; II Chronicles 25:22.) As he was taken
prisoner, the king of Judah bitterly recalled the warnings of the
prophet. (II Chronicles 25:1416.)
Joash and his army moved on to Jerusalem, which he planned to
invade. He found the barred gates were very strong and the walls
unusually high, but he didn't allow these conditions to deter him.
He displayed the captive king of Judah before the guards on the
walls.
"Order your guards to open the gates," Joash told Amaziah.
Shackled in his chariot, Amaziah refused to say anything.
"Don't you recognize your king in shackles?" one of Joash's
officers shouted up to the guards. "Open the gates, and we won't
kill him!"
The guards moved nervously about, but the gates remained
closed.
"There has been enough delay!" Joash barked. "A gate isn't
the only way into this city! Break down the wall!"
The high, thick wall was an irksome challenge to Joash. He
wanted to prove that it could be penetrated. By the use of heavy
battering rams propelled by a line of soldiers, a section of the
wall about seven hundred feet long was gradually and painfully
cracked into sections that thundered down into a state of rubble.
(II Kings 14:13; II Chronicles 25:23.)
Many men lost their lives in this rash operation. Those atop
the wall hurled all kinds of missiles down on the invaders. It
would have been simpler, faster and safer to ram through the
gates, but Joash was stubbornly determined to go through the wall.
A path was cleared through the debris. The attackers poured
inside the city, battling Amaziah's guards into submission. Then
Joash, king of Israel triumphantly rode over the rubble in his
chariot, followed by his officers and the shackled Amaziah, king
of Judah.
For hours Joash's men ransacked Jerusalem. The temple and the
royal palace provided most of the spoils. Just before the invaders
left, they released Amaziah, who expected death any moment as he
watched his palace being looted.
"How do you know that I won't muster another army and come up
to besiege Samaria?" Amaziah asked Joash.
"I don't," Joash answered. "But if you do, members of your
family will be the first to die. I'm taking most of them with me!"
(II Kings 14:14; II Chronicles 25:24.)
God Strengthens Israel

Although he had been defeated in war, had lost most of his

personal wealth, had been humiliated and disgraced and had become
unpopular with a great part of his people, Amaziah managed, with
difficulty, to stay in power in Judah. Joash, ruler of the ten
tribes, died not long after invading Jerusalem, but Amaziah no
longer had any interest in war nor in taking advantage of the loss
of Joash's firm leadership. For fifteen more years he remained the
ruler of Judah, but with increasing opposition.
One day he was informed that there was a plot to assassinate
him by certain men who wanted to come into power in Judah. Amaziah
was so troubled by this report that he fled from Jerusalem to the
town of Lachish, about forty miles southwest of the capital of
Judah. It was very close to Philistia, and only about seven miles
from the east shore of the Great Sea. By means of watchful agents
and high rewards, Amaziah's residence was found and reported to
his opponents, who sent assassins to Lachish to carry out their
murderous orders. Amaziah's body was carried back to Jerusalem,
where he was buried with the former kings of Judah. (II Kings
14:17-20; II Chronicles 25:25-28.)
Years before Amaziah's death, the king of Israel, Joash, had
been succeeded by a son, Jeroboam, who followed in the ways of the
other King Jeroboam who had begun his reign a hundred and twenty-
eight years previously. (II Kings 14:15-16, 23-24).
After the death of Joash, who had triumphed over the Syrians,
those ancient enemies again returned from the east to reduce the
northern nation Israel to a weakened state. God inspired Jeroboam,
in spite of his wrong pursuits, with the desire to shake off the
control of the Syrians and restore the boundaries of Israel to
where Joshua had proclaimed, according to God's instruction, they
should be.
This inspiration started out as a desire for power and
revenge. Jeroboam's ambition was greatly strengthened when a
prophet named Jonah disclosed to him that he, the king, was
destined by God to bring Israel out of its wretched state and
expand it once more almost to the size it was when Solomon
reigned.
Believing that the God of Israel would protect him in
whatever he did to develop Israel, Jeroboam's confidence was
increased. Like so many people of that time -- and this -- he
respected and even believed God, but at the same time he chose to
worship only the gods he could see.
Over the years, through many surprise attacks and battles,
Jeroboam took back all the cities, towns and land that had been
captured by Syria. He freed the Israelite prisoners, took the
Syrian capital, Damascus, and recaptured the city of Hamath, far
to the north. From there southward to the east coast of the Dead
Sea he reclaimed all territory that God had given to the whole of
Israel in Joshua's time. (II Kings 14:25-27.)

Prosperity and Idolatry

Jeroboam became the most powerful ruler of the ten tribes

since Israel had become divided. The larger and more prosperous
the northern kingdom became, unfortunately, the more careless the
people became in their attitude toward God. Many reasoned that the
growing prosperity was due to an increase in religious activity.
However, this often consisted of a strange, contrived worship
of images that were supposed to represent a composite of God and
pagan deities. This would mean breaking the first three
Commandments. God did not -- and does not -- reward such worship
with prosperity.
This was the last time the northern kingdom, the House of
Israel, was to experience such national welfare and strength. The
years of that kingdom were numbered. Jonah, the prophet who had
predicted that Jeroboam would beat Israel's enemies back, probably
knew what Israel's future would be, and that God was allowing the
nation to be strong for a time before it would cease to be a
nation unless the people turned from idolatry.
Jonah must also have known that one way God was making the
Syrians conquerable was by allowing Assyria, a nation to the east,
to war with the Syrians. This growing country was gradually
swallowing up surrounding regions and becoming powerful at the
same time Israel was gaining strength.
Like the people of Israel, the people of Assyria became more
corrupt as the nation became more prosperous. The inhabitants of
Nineveh, the sprawling capital of Assyria on the Tigris river,
were especially lawless and reprobate. God was so displeased with
them that he decided to destroy the city, but not without first
warning the inhabitants so that any innocent people would have a
chance to escape.
Jonah was surprised when God told him that he should make the
long trip to Nineveh to warn the Assyrian people what would soon
happen, but the more Jonah thought about it, the less enthusiasm
he had for the task. He reasoned that if the people repented after
his warning them, God might spare them and he, Jonah, would be
branded a false prophet and lose his life. Besides, he hoped that
Nineveh would be wiped out. Otherwise, the Assyrians would
probably triumph over the Syrians and come westward to attack
Israel.
This prospect was part of God's plan. Through Jonah God had
warned the Israelites about their idolatry. They had refused to
heed. Now God intended to warn a Gentile people. If they were to
heed and be spared, it would be a sobering warning for Israel.
The prophet knew that he couldn't escape from God, but he
reasoned that if he could quickly get out of Israel, God might
choose another prophet there to go to Nineveh. He made a hurried
trip to the seaport of Joppa on the coast of Dan. There he found a
sailing vessel about to set out for another port close to what is
now known as the Rock of Gibraltar in Spain. That point was about
as far as he could get from Israel as fast as possible. Jonah
hoped God would forget about him. Furthermore, it was in the
opposite direction from Nineveh. (Jonah 1:1-3.)
Having paid his passage, Jonah went below deck to rest. After
his hasty trip to Joppa he was so weary that he fell asleep at
once. Later he awakened to find the ship's captain roughly shaking
him. He was aware of a howling wind, pounding waves and violent
rocking of the vessel.

Divine Fury Stops the Runaway

"Wake up, man!" the captain shouted. "How can you sleep
through this storm? If it gets any worse, we'll capsize! Whoever
your God is, pray to Him for your life! We've already had to throw
the cargo overboard to lighten the ship!"
Jonah struggled to his feet, crawled up the hatchway and
stared out at the billowing, spray-shrouded water crashing every
few seconds over the deck of the vessel.
"Someone on this ship is causing a curse on us!" the
superstitious sailors complained to the captain. "We must draw
lots to find out who it is!"
The captain agreed, not knowing how right the sailors were.
Jonah drew the lot, through God's influence, to point out that he
was the cause of the trouble. The crew swarmed accusingly around
him. (Jonah 1:4-7.)
"Who are you?" the sailors asked. "Where did you come from?
Why do you want to go across the Great Sea?"
"I am from Israel and I am a prophet of the God of Israel,"
Jonah answered. "I was foolishly trying to escape from Him because
of a difficult thing He required of me. Now I know that my God has
caused this storm to prevent my running away."
"We've heard of how terrible your God can be!" one of the
frightened sailors exclaimed. "What must be done to quell His
anger?"
"Throw me off the ship!" Jonah shouted above the noise of the
storm. "The wind will abate as soon as I am gone!"
The crew struggled stubbornly to move the ship shoreward, but
the east wind blowing from the land was too much for them. These
heathen sailors, who had gods of their own, surprisingly raised
their voices to Jonah's God to spare them and forgive them for
what they were reluctantly about to do. Only then did they take
hold of the repentant, praying prophet, lift him off his knees and
swing him over the leeward rail. The last they saw of him, he was
valiantly trying to keep his head above water, though he knew he
couldn't continue doing so much longer.
The sailors were amazed at how suddenly the wind abated. They
were so shaken by this miracle that they built a small altar on
the deck, offered a sacrifice and vowed loyalty to God before
sailing on westward over a calm sea. (Jonah 1:8-16.)
After being swept away from the ship, Jonah kept afloat for a
short time. Just when he became too weary to paddle and tread any
longer, he had the dreadful sensation of being sucked under the
water by some great force. From then on, for quite some time, he
wasn't certain what was happening. Vaguely he felt that he had
been drawn into some sort of soft, dark, cramped area. After that
he had the feeling of considerable movement about him, as though
his container could be moving about with many twists and turns.

The Miracle Fish

Hours went by. Jonah was certain that he was under the
surface of the sea, yet he was able to breathe. Eventually he
arrived at the fantastic conclusion that he had been swallowed by
a very large fish. Earnestly he prayed that he would be delivered
from his captor before he was consumed by its digestive process.
After what seemed a very long time, the prophet was startled
by a violent motion, as though he was being shot like an arrow
from a giant bow. After recovering from his confusion, he realized
that he was on a beach. Only a few feet away, in shallow water,
was a very large fish whose broad mouth, directed toward Jonah,
was slowly opening and closing as it gasped for oxygen it could
get only through water. From the fish's teeth hung shreds of
Jonah's torn coat. The prophet knew then that he hadn't just
imagined things.
The fish had swallowed him, carried him to some shore
unfamiliar to him, and had disgorged him on the beach! As Jonah
pondered these startling facts and how much he had to be thankful
for, the fish twisted violently to and fro. Finally it managed to
get back into deep water, where it disappeared. (Jonah 1:17; 2:1-
10.)
Abruptly Jonah was aware that he wasn't alone. He was
surprised to see several men staring silently at him from only a
short distance away.
"Who are you, and what are you doing here," they demanded to
know. Jonah called out in Assyrian, "I am a prophet of the God of
Israel, and I am sent by Him with a warning message for your king
and your people!"
From a brief conversation with these men he was amazed to
learn that he had been three full days and nights inside the fish,
and that he was now standing on the south shore of what later was
called the Black Sea! God had brought him all the way up through
the Aegean Sea and had deposited him just north of Assyria.
About eight and a half centuries later, Jesus pointed out
that there would be only one sign that He was the Son of God. That
sign was that He would be in the grave for three days and three
nights, just before being resurrected, just as Jonah was held
inside the fish for three days and three nights before being
freed. (Matthew 12:38-41.)

The Great City Nineveh

It was painfully clear to Jonah that God had brought him

close to Assyria in spite of his efforts to evade doing the thing
God told him to do. He realized, at last, that it was futile to go
against God's will. This was even plainer to him when the men
insisted on taking him to Nineveh. God's purpose was to use them
in getting the prophet to Nineveh to warn that city of impending
destruction.
From the town of Sinope, near where Jonah had landed, it was
about five hundred miles south to Assyria's sprawling capital.
There, on the streets teeming with thousands of people, Jonah was
pointed out as the man brought to Assyria by a huge fish. Excited,
curious Assyrians gathered to stare. Jonah was irked and
embarrassed at being put on display, but he realized that this
situation was created for what he must do.
Taking advantage of all the attention, Jonah repeatedly
shouted his message. "I have been sent by the God of Israel to
warn you that Nineveh will be destroyed in forty days!" (Jonah
3:1-4.)
The surprised crowd was silent for a few seconds. Then the
people began to mutter, many of them in anger.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 134
EVEN PROPHETS AND KINGS MUST REPENT

ON THE crowded streets of Nineveh, Jonah the prophet proclaimed

that destruction was coming to that city in forty days. (Jonah
3:1-4.) Some of his startled hearers moved menacingly toward him.
Others advised them to use caution.
A Gentile King Listens

News of this strange man with his disturbing message quickly

spread through the city. As the crowd increased, Jonah repeated
his warning, which was having an increasingly troublesome effect.
There were jeers and angry retorts, but most of the people
refrained from speaking out because of the miraculous report of
Jonah's coming out of a fish's mouth!
Suddenly two stern-faced officers emerged from the crowd,
strode up to Jonah and informed him that they had orders to take
him to the king of Assyria for questioning. The prophet was
dismayed. He reasoned that if he weren't put to death, he would
probably be imprisoned and die in the destruction of Nineveh.
Matters appeared grim for Jonah, but he was about to learn
that his fears were unfounded and that the Assyrian ruler was
considerably different from what he imagined him to be.
"I know about what you've been telling the people," the king
said to Jonah after the prophet had been escorted to the palace.
"Now I want to learn from you what this is all about."
Jonah explained who he was, why he was in Nineveh and that he
completely believed what he had been telling the people.
"Many reports about the great power of the God of Israel have
come to me over the years," the king observed. "I have heard what
happened to the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah a thousand years ago.
Perhaps I am foolish to believe that it happened, but I want no
part of the wrath of your God. I can't change the ways of my
people overnight, but I can decree that they fast for the next few
days and cry to your God to change His mind and spare us."
"How can you force people to be repentant?" Jonah asked the
king.
"I can't," was the reply. "My people may be a wicked lot, but
they do have a certain respect for authority and usually follow
their leader's example. My mistake has been in not exerting enough
authority and good influence over them. Therefore I shall be the
first to put aside my robes, dress myself in sackcloth and pray to
your God in public to spare us. Those who refuse to follow my
example will surely be the first to die."

The People Repent

Jonah was surprised that the king of this pagan nation was
affected so strongly by the prophet's warning. The ruler of
Assyria immediately ordered that all the Ninevites, including
their animals, refrain from eating and drinking.
Furthermore, animals as well as people were to be dressed in
sackcloth. The Ninevites were also commanded to forego their
regular pursuits and spend their time seriously calling on the
Great God of Israel, possessor of Heaven and Earth, not to destroy
Nineveh.
The people willingly obeyed the king's orders because they
were fearful of what would happen to them. Within hours the tempo,
mood and outlook of the people of this vast Gentile city were
abruptly altered. The people had changed from their wicked ways.
(Jonah 3:5-9.)
By this time the forty days Jonah had mentioned had almost
expired. Tension and fear mounted rapidly.
Jonah was free to go where he pleased. He left, but only to
go a mile or so from the east wall to take up a temporary
residence with his burro in a rocky spot from which he could
command a good view of Nineveh but could take safety behind
boulders if the annihilation of the city came about by some
exceedingly violent means. (Jonah 4:5.)
An ominous, nerve-racking silence came over Nineveh as the
hours dragged by. The fortieth day dawned. Thousands fearfully
wondered if the end would come through an earthquake, a hurricane
or by fire from the sky.
As the day drew to a close, Jonah stared from behind a
boulder, waiting in wearing apprehension for the terrible thing he
hoped for God to do. He firmly held the tether of his burro, lest
the animal bolt and run at some sudden loud noise or light. The
prophet shivered with suspense as the sun disappeared behind
Nineveh's walls and sank beyond the horizon of the distant western
desert -- the fortieth day was over and God had not sent the evil
Jonah so expected.
Those were supposed to be the fatal moments, but nothing
happened except the advent of darkness. Jonah was puzzled. All
night he kept a vigil beside the boulder. By the time the sun came
up over the eastern mountains, the prophet's perplexity had turned
to disappointment. He was resentful and even angry because God had
failed to do what He had threatened to do. (Jonah 3:10.)
"Back when you first told me to go to Nineveh I was afraid
that this thing would happen," Jonah said aloud irritably,
intending that God would hear his opinion. "That's why I took a
ship to the west. I knew that You are merciful, kind and slow to
anger, and that You very likely would decide to spare the
Ninevites if they showed any desire to repent. They did and You
changed Your mind. Now the Assyrians will think of me only as one
who has deceived them. When they find me, they'll kill me. I want
You to take my life. I would rather die by Your hand than by the
bloody weapons of Ninevites who are angry because I caused them so
much fear and terror." (Jonah 4:1-3.)

Jonah's Resentment
 Jonah continued to kneel for a time, expecting God to snatch
his life from him at any moment. But as in the case of Nineveh,
nothing happened. Instead, the prophet was startled to hear a
distinct voice. He looked quickly around him, but the only living
thing he could see was his burro. It obviously heard nothing.
"You are angry with Me, your God," the voice uttered. "Do you
consider that wise? Why are you disappointed because the people of
Nineveh are still alive? Do you think that they are more concerned
with you than with knowing that they have been allowed to live?"
(Jonah 4:4.)
"I dare not show myself to these men who will become the
enemies of Israel as soon as they conquer the Syrians," was
Jonah's bitter answer.
"The Israelites have refused to repent after I warned them
through you what would happen to them if they continued in
idolatry," God pointed out. (II Kings 14:25.) "They don't have as
much respect for their Creator as do the Assyrians. Then why
should I not use the Assyrians to punish them?"
Jonah was miserable. Besides his mental distress, a physical
problem was rapidly developing. As the sun went higher, the heat
became very intense. Jonah tried to produce some shade by
constructing a kind of booth out from the boulder. All he had to
use were rocks and dried weeds and branches, and he wasn't very
successful. He feared to move elsewhere lest he be discovered and
attacked, though his fears were ungrounded. All he could do was
sit with his coat over his head and hope that he would survive the
almost unbearable rays of the blazing sun.
Next morning Jonah was startled to find that he was in the
shade of a large plant that overnight had sprung out of the
ground. Broad, green leaves were spreading themselves between him
and the sky, shielding him from the hot solar rays that had
plagued him earlier. He realized that this was something that God
had miraculously prepared for his relief. He was pleased and
thankful, but his unhappy attitude concerning Nineveh continued to
gnaw at his mind. (Jonah 4:6.)
Next day dawned hot again, but Jonah remained comfortable
under the wide leaves of the unusual plant. Then, as suddenly as
it had come up, the plant withered and its leaves shriveled. Again
the prophet was exposed to the almost unbearable heat. As he sat
staring at the remains of the plant, he even felt sorrow for it
because it had lived for such a short period of time. He was
concerned mainly about his comfort, but besides that he regretted
to see the beautiful plant die. He didn't know that God had
purposely caused a large, voracious worm to consume the vine's
roots.
A hot wind came up from the east to add to the prophet's
distress. That and his gnawing resentment were too much for him.
He fell into a state of unconsciousness. When he regained his
senses he was even more miserable than he had been before. He
desperately wished (for the third time) that his life would come
to an abrupt and merciful end. That was when the voice came again
to him.

Jonah Learns His Lesson

"Do you feel that you have good reason to be troubled because
of the gourd plant?" the voice asked.
"I have plenty of reasons to be troubled," Jonah answered.
"I'll be troubled until the day I die, and I hope it's soon!"
(Jonah 4:7-9.)
"You had nothing to do with causing the plant to grow," the
voice said, "but you had a feeling of sorrow for it because its
life was so brief. You believe that I was unmerciful in allowing
the plant to die so soon. If I should have spared that plant,
shouldn't I also have spared the great city of Nineveh, with its
thousands upon thousands of men, women, innocent children and
helpless animals?" (Jonah 4:10-11.)
There is no record in the Scriptures of what happened next to
Jonah. There is strong evidence that a monument uncovered in the
ruins of Nineveh in recent years had been built to honor this
prophet. Evidently he turned out to be a national hero or at least
an object of great respect by the Assyrians of that time.
Eventually, in later years, as Jonah feared and as God
indicated would happen, the Assyrians did come against Israel
because the Israelites wouldn't turn from idolatry. That invasion
meant the end, for many centuries, to the combined nationality of
ten tribes of Israel, most of the people God had chosen for a
profound purpose in this world and the world to come. (Exodus
19:5-6; Deuteronomy 14:2; 26:18-19; I Peter 2:9.)

Results of Justice

During the reign of Jeroboam, king of the ten northern tribes

of Israel, the son of Amaziah began to rule the kingdom of Judah.
His name was Uzziah, also known as Azariah. (II Kings 14:16-21; II
Chronicles 26:1.) He was only sixteen years old when he became
king, but because he looked to God for direction, through
Zechariah the prophet, he developed into a wise, courageous ruler
whose ambition was to strengthen his kingdom and improve the
welfare of the people.
God prospered Uzziah and gave him success in battle. Even
with his relatively small army the king overcame the Philistines,
who had been a growing threat to Judah since the invasion of the
ten tribes of Israel. The fortifications of Philistia's major
cities were destroyed, including those of Gath, Ashdod and Jabneh.
Uzziah's men then built towns near those cities, so that the
Philistines could be kept under control through garrisons
established in the new towns.
Before long the king's army had grown to 307,500 stalwart,
well-trained, splendidly equipped troops under the command of
2,600 able clan chiefs. (II Chronicles 26:11-15.)
To prevent trouble from the south, Uzziah's growing army
swept over territory as far as the border of Egypt, depriving
hostile Arabians of the means of making serious attacks on the
towns of Judah bordering the desert of the Sinai peninsula.
Many miles to the southeast, at the northern tip of the Gulf
of Aqaba of the Red Sea, Uzziah's men took over the seaport town
of Elath, which had formerly belonged to Judah. The port was
rebuilt and equipped for a continuance of the sea commerce Solomon
had started from that gulf on the east side of the Sinai
peninsula. (II Chronicles 26:2-7; II Kings 14:22.)
Moving in separate bands spread over wide areas, Uzziah's
army marched to the southeast and up around the south end of the
Dead Sea. There was little resistance until reaching the country
of the Ammonites, who met the invaders and were defeated. Instead
of destroying his victims, Uzziah demanded that they bring a
regular tribute to Jerusalem. (II Chronicles 26:8.)
Convinced that his nation was at least temporarily safe from
attack from three directions, Uzziah set about improving
conditions for raising sheep and cattle. Large flocks and herds
were raised on the plains bordering the Paran desert in the
northern part of the Sinai peninsula. In this lonely region
shepherds and herdsmen had often lost their lives and their
animals in surprise attacks by Arabians. To prevent this
fortifications were established at various places throughout the
grazing frontier. These included high towers from which watchmen
could see for miles over the plains and spot approaching marauders
in time to prepare for defense. Wells were dug as close as
possible to the fortified shelters and towers, so that men and
animals wouldn't have to move long distances for water, previously
available at considerably fewer locations.
Wells were also dug in areas where farming could be developed
and expanded. Although he had made war and defense first in the
order of things, Uzziah was far more interested in agriculture. He
felt that everything possible should be done to balance
agriculture and to get the most good out of the soil of all
regions -- mountains, valleys and plains. (II Chronicles 26:10.)
Having established strong projects of food production and
commerce, the king of Judah turned his attention to repairing the
aging walls of Jerusalem. Towers were built at various locations
along the walls. Special movable platforms were constructed on the
wall tops for the placement of extraordinary defense machines,
some to shoot clusters of giant arrows and others to hurl heavy
stones with tremendous force.
Such outstanding devices, never known before, were invented
and built by men who were very skillful, ingenious mechanics.
These unusual engines of war, generally powered by the sudden
release of tension in cables and springy planks, were objects of
wonder to all who saw them or heard of them. (II Chronicles 26:9,
15.)

Luxury Breeds Conceit

Over the years Uzziah became powerful, prosperous and quite

respected because he had honored and obeyed God. Unhappily, there
came a time when he began to think of himself as a very special
person. In spite of the wisdom he had used for so long, good
judgment began to fade the more he thought of himself as greatly
superior to other men.
One day when there were special services at the temple and
many worshippers were present, Uzziah decided that the
congregation would take more interest in the ceremonies if he were
to take over some of the functions of the priests. After making a
dramatic entrance up the steps to the temple, he turned to the
crowd.
"Inasmuch as this is a special day, your king will assume the
responsibility of burning incense on the incense altar," he
announced.
There was a murmur of approval from those in the audience who
weren't aware that only a priest was to burn incense at the
temple. (Exodus 30:7-8; Numbers 16:1-40; 18:1-7.) Those who were
aware of it only stared and probably thought that Uzziah had made
some special arrangement with Azariah the high priest. But
Azariah, standing off to one side, was surprised by the king's
words. His surprise gave way to grave concern as Uzziah strode
into the temple and toward the sanctuary.
"He must be stopped!" Azariah exclaimed in a low voice to one
of his assistants. "Bring all the priests to me at the entrance of
the sanctuary immediately!"
Moments later the priests gathered around Azariah, who
hastily walked into the sanctuary with his men.
"Leave this room at once!" the high priest firmly called out
to the king, who was standing by the incense altar.
Uzziah, holding a smoking censer, slowly turned and glared at
Azariah.
"The king of Judah does not jump at the command of a priest!"
he muttered angrily.
 "Then I beg you to leave here before God shows His
displeasure!" the high priest implored Uzziah. (II Chronicles
26:16-18.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 135
ISRAEL GOES TO WAR WITH THE JEWS

UZZIAH, KING OF JUDAH, changed by his growing attitude of self-

importance, unwisely started to take over a priestly function at
the temple. (II Chronicles 26:1-16.) Warned by Azariah the high
priest that the king would displease God by this act, Uzziah was
so angered that he was hardly aware of a sudden quivering in the
floor.

A King Not Above God

"It would take more than all of you to get me out of here
before I choose to leave!" Uzziah snapped. "And why should God be
displeased with me?"
"None but a son of Aaron the Levite should burn incense in
this sanctuary," Azariah pointed out. "You will surely bring down
the wrath of God for disobeying His laws!" (II Chronicles 26:17-
18.)
The priests, moving toward Uzziah, nodded in assent. This
made the angry king even more upset.
Undaunted by a king, the priests continued approaching
Uzziah, who indignantly held his ground. Just as the priests were
about to reach him, they halted. Their expressions of
determination turned to those of surprise and dread as they peered
intently at him.
"A white spot has just appeared on your forehead," Azariah
informed the king. "I think it's leprosy!"
Although Uzziah instantly considered the high priest's remark
a trick, his free hand went to his forehead. The censer he was
holding crashed to the floor. He was horrified to feel an area of
soft, puffy, moist skin above his eyes. It was like pressing his
fingers into something dead, cold and mushy.
"Get him out of here before something worse happens!" Azariah
instructed the priests.
The foremost men seized the king and whisked him toward the
door, but Uzziah was so anxious to get out of the sanctuary that
he broke away from them and raced ahead. The congregation outside
was amazed and bewildered to see the king rush out of the temple
in such an undignified manner, and dart out of sight into a group
of aides and attendants. (II Chronicles 26:19-20.)
 Azariah and his priests emerged just as another rumble, this
time very strong, came from the quaking ground. The earth shook
violently and the temple trembled. Screams of fear went up from
the congregation, which fled away. (Zechariah 14:5; Amos 1:1.)
This earthquake, one of the most severe in history, was a token of
God's anger because of what Uzziah had done. It did great damage
to the earth's surface for many miles around, but God didn't allow
a vast destruction of cities and lives because of what happened at
the temple. Nevertheless, thousands of people had to race for
their lives when huge fissures cracked open in the ground. The
Bible compares the earthquake to a terrifying one that will occur
when Christ returns to the earth only a few years from the time
this present-day account is written. (Zechariah 14:4; Matthew
24:29.)
Uzziah, also called Azariah, remained leprous until his death
several years later at the age of sixty-eight. (II Kings 15:1-7.)
Until then, because of his contagious disease, he had to live
apart from others except devoted servants who chose to stay with
him. Even under these conditions he continued to be regarded as
the ruler of Judah, although others, including his young son
Jotham, performed most of the regal functions.
Having died a leper, Uzziah wasn't entombed in a royal
sepulchre, but was buried in a field near the regal tombs.
Unlike some other kings of Judah who had followed God and had
later fallen into idolatry, Uzziah worshipped only the one true
God all his life. His deplorable downfall came from believing that
he was above the Law and that he was too great a man to have to
observe certain special rules God had established for deportment
at the temple. (II Chronicles 26:21-23.)

Meanwhile, in Israel

For six months, during Judah's prosperity under Uzziah,

Jeroboam's son Zachariah ruled the ten tribes, called the House of
Israel. He continued the idol-worship his father had followed. He
was so indifferent to the welfare of the people that he was very
unpopular with them. He was murdered before a public gathering by
a man of high rank named Shallum, who had already persuaded high
officials and the guard to support him. No one tried to arrest
Shallum for this brazen act. He made himself king immediately. (II
Kings 15:8-12.)
Zachariah's death ended the reign of the descendants of Jehu,
king of Israel over a hundred years previously. God told Jehu that
because he had been obedient in destroying the family of
disobedient Ahab, his descendants for four generations would rule
Israel. (II Kings 9:1-10; II Kings 10:30-31.) Zachariah was of the
fourth and last generation. More generations from Jehu probably
would have reigned if Jehu hadn't allowed the customs of Jeroboam
I to remain the established religion.
Menahem, commander of the army of Israel, had started out to
the northeast to recapture towns and cities taken by the Syrians.
When he heard that Shallum had become king by doing away with
Zachariah, he was so angry and envious that he returned to Samaria
and put an end to Shallum after that king had been in power only a
month. (II Kings 15:13-15.)
Menahem proclaimed himself ruler, then set out again on his
military mission. He went back to Tirzah, a former capital of
northern Israel and the city he had been besieging when he
returned to Samaria. Menahem took over Tirzah and other cities to
the northeast. His goal was the strongly fortified city of Tiphsah
on the Euphrates river. He reasoned that capturing it would be
necessary for a stronghold against westward military movements by
Assyria. Besides, it would be an important garrison against Syria.
When Menahem arrived at Tiphsah, he didn't surprise the
inhabitants, who had been informed of the Israelites' approach
hours before. The Israelite army commander demanded that heavy
barricading be removed and the gates opened. He promised that he
would spare the inhabitants if they would surrender, but that any
who resisted would die.

Menahem Grasps Another City

Before long Menahem found that he wasn't yet in a position to

make demands or carry out threats. The people of Tiphsah
stubbornly refused to do anything except wait. As the hours passed
the commander grew furiously impatient.
"These stupid foreigners are asking to starve or die of
thirst through a siege!" Menahem stormed. "I don't have time for a
siege, but I'm not leaving here until I take this city!"
Menahem's angry determination cost him many men in his wild
attack on Tiphsah. There were repeated attempts to scale the
walls, timed with the efforts of archers who shot their arrows
from fatally short distances. Finally, after what appeared to be a
fruitless struggle, a contingent of Israelites managed to get over
the walls, push back the defenders, pull down the barricades and
open the gates to allow the rest of the Israelite army to pour
into the city.
"Make the infidels pay for our losses!" Menahem ordered his
officers. "Slaughter those who hide as well as those who resist!
And do away with every pregnant woman you can find!"
The king's commands were carried out. Many were slain, and
Tiphsah fell to Israel. This was an example of the violence and
cruelty that characterized Menahem's rule during the next ten
years. Besides being murderously vengeful, the king maliciously
insisted on the worship of idols, even though he had a knowledge
of God. (II Kings 15:16-18.)
One day Menahem received a report that an army from distant
Assyria had crossed the Jordan river and was marching toward
Samaria. Within hours the bristling, excited king was leading his
army eastward to meet the invaders. When they came within view and
he saw that their numbers extended for miles across the plain, his
liking for war suddenly deserted him.
The king of Israel hastily arranged for a party of his
officers to go ahead with a flag of truce to meet the Assyrians
while he and his troops waited at a distance. This resulted, a
little later, in his being invited by Pul, the Assyrian king, to
ride forward for an exchange of words.
"I am surprised that a military man of your hostile
reputation would come to meet me in peace," Pul commented dryly,
critically eyeing the other ruler.
"If you come in peace, I welcome you in peace," Menahem
replied.
"Peace between Assyria and Israel depends on what you do to
make amends for what you did to Tiphsah," Pul bluntly stated.
"Many of the murdered inhabitants were my people!"
The usually barbarous and unfriendly Menahem struggled to
conceal his sudden fear and maintain diplomatic composure.
"Such a grave matter shouldn't be discussed in the middle of
a desert," he observed. "If you will be my guest at my palace in
Samaria, we can talk there in comfort."

The Cost of Land-Grabbing

Weeks later, while Pul and his top officers enjoyed

themselves in Samaria and the nearby Assyrian army occasionally
feasted on special food supplied by the Israelites, the two kings
came to an agreement.
Meanwhile, the distraught Menahem, gambling on the hope that
Pul could be appeased by a sum of money, decreed that those who
were prosperous among the Israelites should pay a special tax. In
spite of the sins of Israel, about 60,000 families still enjoyed
God's blessing of prosperity. Through the hurried efforts of
collectors, the tax money poured in. Equal to about two million
dollars, it was promptly turned over to the king of Assyria, who
took his army back to his home nation. He saw no reason to lose
any of his soldiers against the Israelites if their king chose to
buy his way out of a war. (II Kings 15:19-20.)
There were Israelites who were highly critical of Menahem for
taxing the people to escape trouble, but if the king had chosen to
stand against the invaders, Israel probably would have been
defeated. It was a matter of disaster being postponed to the time
God had picked to bring the Assyrians again to Samaria.
Menahem died shortly after this event. He was succeeded by
his son Pekahiah, who continued in the idolatry of his forebears.
His rule was cut short, after only two years, when one of his
captains burst into his palace, along with fifty men, and
assassinated Pekahiah.
This captain, Pekah, whose name was much like that of his
victim, seized the throne to hold control of the ten tribes of
Israel for the next twenty years, during which he carried on in
the idolatry of the rulers who had preceded him. (II Kings 15:21-
28.)
But while the Israelites were having all this trouble, the
Jews fared much better because they had better leaders.
In the second year of Pekah's reign over Israel in Samaria,
Uzziah's son Jotham, twenty-five years of age, came into full
rulership of Judah. Happily for his kingdom, he lived and ruled by
God's laws during his sixteen years as king. Although he worked to
clean out idolatry from Judah, it was so deeply ingrained in many
of the people that he never succeeded in removing it. (II Kings
15:32-35; II Chronicles 27:1.)
Jotham remembered his father's lesson and didn't go into the
temple. Like Uzziah in his better years, Jotham built
fortifications and observation towers in places where they were
needed. He continued to improve Jerusalem's walls, as well as part
of the temple. His ambition was to maintain and improve the
projects his father had started.
Because of his loyalty to God, most of the years of Jotham's
reign weren't marred by war. The king's first battle was with the
Ammonites, whom the army of Judah defeated. As vassals, the
Ammonites paid tribute in silver equal to about $200,000 as well
as over 90,000 bushels of wheat and the same amount of barley.
For three years they made the same payment to Judah. (II
Chronicles 27:2-6.) After that they rebelled against bringing it.
Jotham was so engrossed in a more serious matter that he didn't
have time to send an army to demand the tribute. The army of
Tiglath-pileser, king of Assyria, was overrunning much of the
territory of the kingdom of Israel. This was no small concern to
Jotham, who any day expected to learn that the Assyrians were
heading toward Judah, also.

The Assyrian Threat

The unwelcome report eventually came. Jotham's soldiers

prepared to defend Jerusalem. The war machines built in Uzziah's
time were set for action. What was more important, Jotham asked
God to spare his nation from the Assyrians.
 According to ancient Assyrian records, the invaders went
almost to the northeastern border of Egypt, by-passing the towns
and cities of Judah and Philistia. They returned, but the only
places they spoiled were in the territory of the ten tribes of
Israel. Jotham's prayers had been answered. The Jews were spared,
but so were the Philistines. God possibly spared the Philistines
so that they could be used to trouble Judah during the reign of
the next evil king.
The Assyrians finally left Israel, but not without taking
thousands of Israelites as captives and leaving Pekah with only
half his territory. All the land east of the Jordan river was
taken, never to be regained by any king of Israel. The Assyrians
also took over many of the towns and cities of Syria. (II Kings
15:29; I Chronicles 5:25-26.) Thus Assyria became the common enemy
of Israel and Syria; and Rezin, the king of Syria, and Pekah, the
king of Israel, became allies in a plan to regain the wealth and
strength they needed.

Israel Plots with Syria to Fight the Jews

That plan was to capture Judah's capital, Jerusalem. If that

could be done, all of Judah could be theirs. But both Israel and
Syria had become so weakened in manpower that the forces they sent
against Judah were not strong enough to make inroads. (II Kings
15:37.) Even if the armies had been twice as large, they wouldn't
have succeeded until the time God chose to allow them to succeed.
Jotham died at the relatively young age of forty-one to leave
the leadership of the nation of Judah to his son Ahaz, twenty
years old. (II Kings 15:38; II Chronicles 27:6-9.) From then on
conditions grew worse in Judah. Ahaz, following the bad example of
all the kings of Israel, believed that it was foolish to worship a
God he couldn't see. He chose to worship objects that were
visible, no matter how lifeless. He saw to it that images of Baal
were produced and made available to his subjects to worship. He
was a base example to his people by putting his children through
fiery rites associated with heathen gods. (II Kings 16:1-4; II
Chronicles 28:1-4.)
The armies of Israel and Syria again came against Judah, this
time to successfully converge on Jerusalem. But the high, thick
walls and unusual protective devices were too much for the
attackers. (II Kings 16:5.)
The soldiers of Israel returned to Samaria. The Syrian forces
moved southward to the northeastern tip of the Red Sea, where they
drove out the Jews and captured the port of Elath, which until
then belonged to Judah. This is the first time the people of Judah
are called Jews in the Bible. (II Kings 16:6.)
 The departure of the Syrians and Pekah's army didn't mean the
end of trouble for Ahaz. The Philistines had learned that the army
of Judah had been weakened by recent attacks. Their army moved
eastward to capture towns and villages in southwestern Judah.
About the same time the Edomites invaded Judah from the southeast
by bands of mounted soldiers who captured and carried away people
from the small towns. (II Chronicles 28:17-19.)
This was frustrating to Ahaz, whose army couldn't be
everywhere at once. He didn't want to break it up into too many
parts, lest there be another siege of Jerusalem. He needed help.
The only possible source was from distant Assyria, whose king had
no friendly attitude toward Syria. Ahaz sent messengers to
Nineveh, the Assyrian capital, to ask for military aid to ward off
the Jews' enemies, the Syrians, Israelites, Philistines and
Edomites. As payment for the help he hoped to receive, Ahaz
stripped the temple of most of its gold and silver and special
treasures and sent them to the king of Assyria. For good measure
Ahaz added some of the valuable objects from his palace. (II Kings
16:7-8; II Chronicles 28:20-25.)
The next few days were difficult and trying ones for the king
of Judah. He was filled with anxiety over what the Assyrian king
would choose to do. If he made the decision to help Judah, Ahaz
desperately hoped that the help would come before the Israelites
decided to return and attack again.
Finally a special messenger came to speak to the king, who
impatiently demanded to know what the king of Assyria had to tell
him.
"But I am not from Assyria," the messenger said. "I've come
from southern Judah to report that the Syrian army is approaching
from Elath!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 136
JUDAH IS STRONG ISRAEL IS WEAK

HAVING sent to the king of Assyria for help against his enemies,
Ahaz the king of Judah expected to learn that troops were coming
from the north to assist him. (II Kings 16:7-8.) Instead, a
messenger brought a discouraging report that the army of Syria was
approaching Jerusalem from the south.

A Hired Friend

Again the best warriors of Judah readied themselves to defend

their capital. But Rezin, the Syrian king, had no intention of
repeating a futile attack against such strong fortifications. His
army moved safely on past Jerusalem, then struck some nearby
towns. By the time troops could spill out of Jerusalem and start
pursuing the attackers, the Syrians were well on their way north
with thousands of captives and loot, leaving the towns in ruins.
The soldiers of Judah were too late to overtake the
attackers, who returned victoriously to Damascus, the Syrian
capital, where their captives became slaves. (II Chronicles 28:1-
5.) Even this tragedy for Judah failed to move Ahaz to turn from
idolatry. But just when he was most discouraged and fearful, he
received the exciting report that the Assyrians had attacked and
captured Damascus, and that Rezin, king of the Syrians, had been
killed (II Kings 16:9.)
Ahaz was jubilant. He was convinced that his costly gifts to
Tiglath-pileser, the Assyrian king, had proved to be a worthwhile
bribe. He planned an immediate trip to Damascus, which was
occupied by the Assyrian king. Ahaz hoped to talk Tiglath-pileser
into moving westward and besieging Samaria.
The king of Judah went to Damascus and talked with the
Assyrian king, who had made his own plans and was indifferent to
those of Ahaz. He made it plain that he had already carried out
any obligation having to do with gifts Ahaz had given him.
Ahaz returned to Jerusalem with the bleak outlook of having
to deal with several enemies, particularly that of King Pekah of
Israel, without the aid of a strong ally. He needed help
desperately, but he preferred not to look to God for it. Instead
he foolishly reasoned that the pagan Syrian gods disliked him and
so had given the Syrians victory over Judah. He decided to
sacrifice to the Syrian gods in an effort to appease them and win
them over to helping him. (II Chronicles 28:23.)
Ahaz was so obsessed with this ridiculous idea that before he
left Damascus he sent orders to Urijah, high priest at the temple
at Jerusalem, to build an altar like one he had seen in Damascus
and to set it in front of God's altar toward the temple gate.
Messengers brought drawn plans for the altar to Urijah. Although
Urijah was a high-ranking servant of God, he gave orders that the
altar should be constructed and should replace the sacred one that
had long been in use. (II Kings 16:10.)
Urijah feared that Ahaz would demand his life if he failed to
do this abominable thing that was contrary to God's commands.
(Exodus 20:2225; 25:40; 26:30; 27:1-8; 38:1-7.) Obviously the high
priest wasn't dedicated to the duty of his high office. Otherwise,
he would have refused to build the pagan altar, and would have
relied on God for safety. It had always been common knowledge
among the Israelites that they should not make sacrifices on any
altar other than God's altar, even if it were made after the same
pattern. (Joshua 22:11-30.)
 As soon as Ahaz returned to Jerusalem, one of the first
things he did was to go to the temple and look at the new altar.
Satisfied that it was like the Syrian altar he had seen, he
proceeded to use it for the first time by making sacrifices to
Syrian gods. This, in front of the temple, was an act of contempt
for God. (II Kings 16:11-13.)

Israel and Judah at War

There followed other brazen deeds by Ahaz. He gave orders to

the high priest that the main objects that had to do with
ceremonial worship of God should be moved to different locations
around the temple area. (II Kings 16:14.) This was contrary to the
way God had established their positions. (Exodus 40:6-7.) Most of
the remaining gold or silver articles and furnishings both inside
and outside the temple were removed and melted down for reuse due
to their metallic value. In spite of this desecration, faithful
followers of God still came in dwindling numbers to worship at the
temple. Ahaz put a stop to that by closing the temple and
forbidding any sacrificing except to pagan gods. (II Kings 16:15-
18; II Chronicles 28:24.)
This was a tragic time in the history of man. God's patience,
much greater than that of the most enduring human being, was tried
to an extreme. To add to what he had done at the temple, the king
of Judah decreed that altars should be constructed in the major
cities and towns of the land to establish national worship of
Syrian gods. (II Chronicles 28:25.)
Ahaz hoped that these pagan idols would be so pleased by
another nation turning to them that they would not only protect
Judah from surrounding enemies, but would somehow release Ahaz
from having to pay regular tribute to Assyria, something Tiglath-
pileser had demanded of Ahaz when the king of Judah was in
Damascus. He was anxious not to let his subjects learn that the
kingdom had fallen into such serious debt to the nation he had
hoped would remain an ally.
Growing idolatry in Judah might not have been quite so
abominable in God's sight if Ahaz and the people had never known
of the only real God. With most of them it was a matter of
choosing between their Creator and lifeless idols. This wasn't
much of a compliment to the One who had given them life. As Ahaz
constantly feared would happen, the report finally came that King
Pekah of Israel and his army had left Samaria and were headed
southward. Ahaz had to decide whether to keep the army in
Jerusalem and risk attacks on other towns in Judah, or send his
troops out to meet Pekah's. He decided to meet the enemy, just as
the angry God of Israel intended.
 On a plain north of Jerusalem the two armies of Israel and
Judah came against each other in tragic strife, inasmuch as the
participants came from all twelve tribes of the whole of Israel.
Some of the first men to be slain were of high rank in the
government of Judah, including the prime minister, the governor of
the royal palace and an officer who was a close relative of Ahaz.
The quick loss of men like these threw fear into the foremost
ranks of the soldiers of Judah. That fear was obvious to Pekah's
troops, who waded in among them with growing fervor and ferocity.
All day long the sound and fury of bloody battle continued.
By nightfall one hundred and twenty thousand soldiers of Judah
were dead on the wide field of fighting. (II Chronicles 28:5-7.)
Most of what was left of the army of Judah fled back to
Jerusalem, leaving Pekah's victorious troops to plunder nearby
towns and capture the inhabitants. When the pillagers left for
Samaria, they took with them two hundred thousand men, women and
children, as well as a huge amount of loot.

Israel Relents -- Somewhat

Herded along by its captors, this great crowd was almost

within sight of Samaria when a group of prominent men of Israel
met the returning army. The group's spokesman was a prophet named
Oded, who addressed the top officers of the soldiers of Israel.
"Who are these people with you?" the prophet asked.
"They are captives we took in Judah," the army commander
replied proudly. "Probably you already heard that we all but
destroyed the army of Ahaz. Then we captured these people to
become servants in our nation."
"This is against God's will," Oded firmly stated after
glancing over the foremost of the miserable captives. "You didn't
win a victory over Judah because you were more righteous or more
battle-wise. God gave you the ability to defeat Judah in war to
punish them for their sins. But capturing these people was a cruel
and unnecessary deed. They are our brothers and sisters because of
our common ancestors who came out of Egypt. To regard them as
servants is wrong. If you keep them in bondage, God's wrath will
come on Samaria. The sins of Israel are already too great and too
many to have this thing added." (II Chronicles 28:8-11.)
"Then what do you suggest we do with these prisoners?" the
commander asked in an irritable tone.
"Release them so that they can return to Judah," was Oded's
simple answer.
"Let them go after all the trouble we've taken to get them
here?" the commander sputtered angrily. "Do you actually think
that just because you are a prophet anyone is going to take you
seriously in this matter?"
 By now a growing crowd from Samaria had come up behind the
leaders of Israel, who drew closer around Oded and the army
officers.
"All of us here agree with Oded," one of the leaders answered
the startled commander. "We of Israel have done many things to
anger God. If we take these people as servants, who knows what
punishment will come to us? Do not move them one step farther into
Israel! And don't take for yourselves any of the booty you forced
them to carry with them!"
The officers stared at those around them. The commander
wasn't accustomed to being told by a civilian what to do, but not
knowing how the king stood on the matter, he hesitated to take a
stand against Oded and these men of high position. After a few
moments of glaring at his opposers, he barked a command to his
officers and aides and strode angrily away. The crowd from Samaria
watched in silence as the army of Israel solemnly filed by on its
way to the capital. (II Chronicles 28:12-14.)
Aided by the crowd that had joined them, the leaders of
Israel started the task of taking stock of the loot from Judah.
From it they obtained clothing and shoes for that part of the
captives who had been seized at night while in bed, and had been
given no time to properly dress.
From the food taken from Judah the captives were given a meal
that was long overdue. Then they were accompanied back toward
Judah as far as the city of Jericho, which had been built on a
different site from the Jericho that had been destroyed. Donkeys
carried the elderly people and cripples, who had suffered from
being forced to march toward Samaria.
From Jericho it was only a few miles to the various towns of
northern Judah from which the people had been taken. Having
delivered them to their country, the men of Israel returned to
Samaria and their hometowns to the north, hopeful that God would
be merciful to the ten tribes because of what had been done for
the captives from Judah. (II Chronicles 28:15.)
Ahaz, brooding over the defeat of his army by that of
northern Israel, was relieved to learn that his captured people
had been returned. But instead of thanking God, who had made it
possible through His followers in Israel, he continued in idolatry
throughout the remaining years of his life. He was buried in
Jerusalem, but not in the royal tombs of the kings of Judah.
Obviously God decided which kings, because of their obedience to
Him, should be buried in the royal sepulchers, and caused those
who had charge of the burials to make the proper decisions. (II
Chronicles 28:26-27.)

Meanwhile...
 Years before the death of Ahaz, King Pekah of Israel was
murdered according to the plan of a man named Hoshea, who had
schemed to do away with Pekah so that he could become ruler. (II
Kings 15:30; 17:1.) Civil war followed. Hoshea had to ask the
Assyrians for help to restore him to the throne.
Hoshea followed in the evil ways of the preceding kings, but
not with the idolatrous fervor most of the others had practiced.
During his reign the Assyrians, led by King Shalmaneser,
again came to Samaria. Hoshea didn't have the military strength to
resist tribute. He submitted to Shalmaneser and gave him costly
gifts and the promise of regular tribute and even allegiance. (II
Kings 17:2-3.)
Satisfied with how matters had turned out, the Assyrians went
on to further conquests, leaving Hoshea as little more than a
puppet king whose conduct would have to favor Assyrian interests
if Hoshea wanted to retain rulership of the ten tribes of Israel.
Hoshea tried to squirm out of his miserable situation by seeking a
strong ally. He sent messengers to the king of Egypt, who was a
powerful ruler at that time, to suggest that both nations should
unite against Assyria to prevent the invader out of the north from
taking them over one by one.
The king of Egypt took measures for the defense of his
nation, but did little to help Israel. Hoshea, meanwhile, was so
certain that Egypt would unite with his nation against Assyria
that he refused to pay the regular tribute. At the same time,
someone in Hoshea's employ sold information to the king of Assyria
that Hoshea was planning an alliance with Egypt. Shalmaneser was
angered to learn that the ruler of Israel would dare scheme
against him. He immediately sent a small part of his army to
Samaria, where Hoshea was questioned by Assyrian officers.
"Why haven't we received the regular tribute?" they asked.

The Result of Godlessness

"If you didn't receive it, those who took it to Assyria must
have been robbed and killed," Hoshea untruthfully stated. "I have
been meaning to contact your king to ask if they stayed in Assyria
after delivering their valuable cargo."
"Why do you waste words?" one of the officers asked. "We have
sources of information right here in Samaria. We know that the
tribute wasn't sent."
"You question the word of the king of Israel?" Hoshea
indignantly sputtered.
"We do," the officer replied. "And we know that you are
guilty of conspiring with King So of Egypt against Assyria!"
Hoshea's forced indignant expression faded to one of genuine
panic as Assyrian soldiers closed in on him. The royal guard was
powerless to help because it had been outnumbered and removed by
the Assyrians. The Israelite soldiers realized that any opposition
to their enemies would bring the entire Assyrian army down on
Samaria.
"You are under arrest for plotting against King Shalmaneser!"
the ashen-faced Hoshea was told.
Stunned beyond argument or resistance, Hoshea quietly went
with his captors, who took him to his own dungeon in Samaria and
clapped him in chains. He was released after the delayed tribute
was paid, plus a heavy bail. This happened in the sixth year of
Hoshea's reign, which continued for three more years. (II Kings
17:4.)
The Bible doesn't mention Hoshea much after that. Whatever
his final fate, the fate of his kingdom, comprised of the ten
tribes of Israel, was worse. Shortly after Hoshea was imprisoned,
Shalmaneser again came westward with his entire army to overrun
parts of Syria and Israel. (II Kings 18:9.) His goal was Samaria,
which he surrounded by thousands of his troops. The outnumbered
army of Israel, mostly bottled up in the capital, dared not come
out to attack. As long as the invaders stayed, the people in the
capital remained prisoners. Meanwhile, Samaria's walls proved to
be so strong and well manned that the Assyrians had to be content
with waiting till the besieged Israelites would become so short of
food and water that they had to surrender.
A week passed, but there was no sign of distress from
Samaria. Then a month passed. Two months went by. Then a third.
Shalmaneser had come west prepared for several weeks of stay in
Israel, but now his food was running low and water was a problem.
It had to be hauled from towns near Samaria to the Assyrian camps
that had been set up around the capital. To increase the food
supply, Assyrian troops combed the nearby territory and towns to
take their needs.
The weeks went on, but there was no sign of weakening from
Samaria. From time to time the Assyrians attacked the city, but
always were driven back by showers of arrows, spears and stones.
This didn't greatly discourage Shalmaneser, who believed that each
time was the final effort of the Israelites to defend Samaria
before hunger and thirst forced a surrender. But the city was so
well supplied that the siege dragged on for two years!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 137
ISRAEL CONQUERED JUDAH SPARED

AFTER beginning the siege of Samaria, King Shalmaneser of Assyria

returned to his country, leaving only part of his army to continue
to bottle up the soldiers and civilians in the capital of the ten
tribes of Israel.
The Israelites were discouraged when they saw that enough of
the Assyrian army had been left behind to surround the city, but
they had hopes of overcoming the lesser numbers of Assyrians and
breaking the siege. (II Kings 17:1-5; 18:9.)

Samaria Under Siege

This they tried to do by withdrawing the guards from the

walls for a few days, so that it would appear that they no longer
had the strength to carry on. This, plus the fact that no smoke
was coming up from the city, caused the hopeful enemy troops to
cautiously close in at night toward the walls with the intention
of battering in the gates or scaling the walls with hooks and
ropes. Unhampered, they eagerly set to work, but only minutes
afterward all sorts of deadly objects descended on them. There was
a noisy, mad scramble to get away from the wall and the Israelite
soldiers who had suddenly appeared atop it.
If the Israelites could have repeated this strategy, in which
more than a few Assyrians lost their lives, Samaria might have
been freed. But the Assyrians weren't to be fooled again in that
manner. There was no other possible way for the Israelites to
exhaust their enemies except to go out and meet them in battle.
Plans were made for that, but the Israelites postponed this last
measure too long. The main part of the Assyrian army suddenly
returned. The approaching thousands spread out around Samaria,
causing all hope to be lost by the Israelites.
The Israelites kept on holding out week after week. Finally
Assyrian patience came to an end. The Assyrian kings were
ambitious men, and they didn't intend for the army of Assyria to
be tied up any longer in the siege. They ordered an assault on the
main gates of Samaria, using only a small number of soldiers at a
time to man a battering ram.
There was opposition from the wall, but as fast as the
Assyrians carrying the ram were cut down, others raced in to
replace them. At the same time Assyrian archers kept rushing up to
send volleys of arrows up to the top of the wall.
This continued for hours. Many men on both sides lost their
lives while the gates were being pounded to splinters. Behind the
gates were stone blocks. More men died as the stones were
laboriously removed. The soldiers of both nations met in hand-to-
hand combat. Weakened by lack of food, the Israelite troops were
no match for the greater number of Assyrians, who poured inside
the city and had civilians and soldiers under their control within
a short time.
The Almost-Lost Ten Tribes

The occupants of Samaria expected to be slaughtered, and many

were, as God had warned. (Hosea 13:16.) But total annihilation
wasn't according to the Assyrians' plan, which had to do with the
value of slaves. The Israelites were rounded up like so many
cattle, along with others from other towns and villages of the ten
tribes, and forced to march to Assyria with the victors. (II Kings
17:6; 18:11.) Later, Assyrians returned to herd more thousands of
Israelites, scattered throughout the countryside, out of their
land.
Thus, two hundred fifty-three years after the twelve tribes
had divided into the two kingdoms of Israel and Judah, the kingdom
of Israel abruptly ceased to exist. The people had again and again
rejected God's rules for the best way of living and had turned to
idolatry. (Judges 2:11-13; Psalms 106:34-41; 78:56-66.) God had
repeatedly warned them, through priests and prophets, what would
happen if they continued in idolatry. (II Kings 17:7-13; Jeremiah
7:24-26.) But most of the Israelites wouldn't heed. (Daniel 9:6.)
Now, at last, the Israelites were dragged away from their
homes and into slavery in foreign lands even beyond Assyria. (II
Kings 17:18, 20-23; 18:11-12.) God had long been patient. (Psalms
78:25-41; 86:15.) But at last His patience gave way to anger
because this part of the people He had chosen to be the greatest
of nations had broken their promise to the Creator to keep His
Commandments. (Exodus 19:6; 24:7; Joshua 24:2022; II Kings 17:14-
17.)
Scattered across hundreds of miles of territory and mingling
with people of heathen nations, and later wandering through many
lands, the people of Israel eventually lost their identity as
Israelites and Sabbath observers, and in time came to be regarded
by others as Gentiles. What had once been a great nation was
swallowed up, to be known for a very long time only as the "Lost
Ten Tribes."
Hundreds of years previously, after the Israelites had come
out of Egypt, God promised them that if they would worship only
the Creator and observe all His laws, they would receive all the
promises made to Abraham because of his obedience, and would
become the most prosperous and powerful of nations. (Leviticus
26:1-13; Deuteronomy 28:1-14; Jeremiah 7:22-23.) At the same time
God warned them that if they rebelled, they would fall into
slavery to their enemies, and would remain a scattered, landless
people for a period of seven prophetic times (Leviticus 26:14-35;
Deuteronomy 28:15-29; Joshua 24:13-20.)
A time in this case was a year of twelve thirty-day months.
Seven times, or 2,520 days, was equal to 2,520 prophetic years --
a day for a year. (Numbers 14:34.) So 2,520 years passed after
Israel was taken captive in 721-718 B.C., before the Israelites
regained their freedom and wealth. By then, in A.D. 1800-1803,
they had completely lost their identity. They had migrated or had
been taken to distant islands and continents. Most of them became
the inhabitants of the United States and Great Britain, and didn't
realize that they were largely descendants of the tribes of
Manasseh and Ephraim.
Some peoples in various regions of the British Isles,
however, still regarded themselves as Israelites until recent
centuries. And some groups of people brought that knowledge to
America with them. Even now, however, close to the year A.D. 2000,
relatively few Britons and Americans realize that they are
descendants of the ancient, ten-tribed House of Israel, whom they
think of only as Jews.
The Jews were only of the House of Judah, and not nationally
of the House of Israel, although racially they are Israelites in
the sense that they were once a part of ancient Israel before the
twelve tribes split into two kingdoms. In the same sense many
Americans speak of themselves racially as being Irish, Scottish,
English, or German, not knowing their ancestry. As for the people
of the kingdom of Israel, they are erroneously regarded as
Gentiles, inasmuch as most people think of Earth's inhabitants as
either Jews or Gentiles.
God's promise of prosperity for Israel, headed by Ephraim and
Manasseh, was made to Abraham because of his obedience. (Genesis
26:1-5.) The fulfillment of that promise ceased when Israel was
taken captive and wasn't again carried out until Israel's period
of punishment was ended. It didn't come about because the
Israelites were great, or worthy of it, but because God always
keeps His promises. (Deuteronomy 7:6-8.)
Modern Israelites, having become rich and powerful nations
since A.D. 1800-1803, have attributed their blessings to their own
resourcefulness, and even to their being "Christian" nations.
Their resources and resourcefulness have come from God especially
to carry out His promise. Actually, they are far from being true
Christian nations. Wrong use of their wealth and power, because
they lack the wisdom and obedience that God wants them to have, is
draining them of the very strength that they have been given by
their Creator. (Deuteronomy 28:15, 32-33; Jeremiah 10:23-25.)

Israel's Land Desolate

The emptied cities of Israel didn't remain unoccupied long.

The kings of Assyria immediately ordered that they should be
filled with people from other conquered nations and surrounding
vassal territories. (II Kings 17:24.) There were few routes
between countries. Therefore it was likely that columns of
miserable Israelite prisoners trudged within yards of Assyrian
subjects moving in the opposite direction, who probably were not
eager to leave their own land and go to the empty homes of the
vanquished. If the Israelites learned what was happening, their
desire to escape was lessened, inasmuch as there was nothing for
them to return to, and the whole region was carefully watched over
by well-organized Assyrians.
When the first colonists from other conquered places were
moved in, they were dismayed to find that hostile lions were
roaming about. Some of the lions even established themselves in
empty city buildings. Dislodging them cost a number of lives. The
new colonists began to think that some god of that region had sent
the beasts to trouble them because they had failed to worship him
according to Israelite customs they didn't know about. They
believed that there were many gods, most of whom had dominion over
certain territories.
Deaths from the lions increased. Finally the new peoples sent
messengers to the king at Nineveh to ask that some Israelite
priest be returned to his native country to instruct them how to
appease the local god, so that he would remove the ferocious
animals.
The king of Nineveh agreed, and a priest was sent back to the
land of Israel. At Bethel, a city that had been a center of
worship, the priest took up residence to start teaching the
Assyrians. Although some knowledge of the Creator spread among
them in the months to follow, the Assyrians couldn't believe that
there was only one God. They still preferred to worship their own
gods, accompanying it with a limited deference or acknowledgment
and lip service to the God of Israel, hoping that their occasional
sacrifices and prayers would earn them protection from the lions.
(II Kings 17:25-41.)
Eventually most of these beasts were slain or dispersed. By
that time the religious practices of many of the inhabitants were
deplorable combinations of idol worship and weak observance of a
few of God's laws. The pagan part, naturally, was predominant.
Although the colonist who was afraid of the power of God more than
his idols wasn't difficult to find, pagan worship was easier and
more agreeable to the Assyrian mind, which had been smothered for
centuries in looking to animal-type idols for shallow and often
wanton religious expression.
Among these idols were those which resembled fish, horses,
bulls, eagles, and combinations of animals and men -- a god for
every whim. Readers of this story will agree that it was abysmally
ignorant of men to look to animal images for supernatural help.
But could it be that some readers know people who believe that a
rabbit's foot in one's pocket or a horseshoe over a doorway brings
"good luck" to the possessors? The sobering fact is that many
people still believe that certain lifeless tokens, symbols and
images have mysterious powers, and go so far as to kneel and pray
to some of those images.

Judah More Obedient Than Israel

Back in the third year of the reign of Hoshea, last of the

kings of Israel, a son of evil King Ahaz began to rule Judah. He
was Hezekiah, an astute young man of twenty-five years. Strange as
it seems, he was much the opposite of his dissolute father. (II
Kings 18:1-3; II Chronicles 28:27; 29:1-2.)
One of Hezekiah's first important acts, carried out in the
first year of his reign, was to reopen the temple at Jerusalem. It
had been closed about sixteen years previously because Ahaz had
turned to idolatry and had stripped the temple of its valuables to
pay the king of Assyria for help against Judah's enemies.
"God's house must be cleaned up," Hezekiah informed the
Levites and priests. "Cleanse yourselves so that you will be fit
for this task."
Hezekiah made it known that because of the sins of his father
and many others in the nation, Judah had come into years filled
with all kinds of trouble. He declared that it was time to turn to
God and renew the covenant all of Israel had made with the Creator
years before.
"The temple must be ready for use as soon as possible," he
continued in his talk to the Levites and priests. "There is much
to be done before functions can be reestablished. Cleaning is the
first thing. It must be thorough and complete." (II Chronicles
29:3-11.)
This was good news to the priests, who had long been thwarted
in their duties because of idolatry in Judah. At last, because of
God's working through Hezekiah, the opportunity had come for them
to continue the work that had been forced to stop.
Fourteen leaders of the tribe of Levi rounded up the required
Levite workers. On the first day of the first month of the year,
Nisan, the cleaning of the temple started. Shovels, mops, brooms,
scrub brushes, scrapers and tubs of water went into action. While
their helpers cleaned other parts of the buildings, the priests
scrubbed and polished the sacred inner part of the temple and its
furnishings. Rubble, dirt and grimy water were brought out and
dumped into Kidron brook, a nearby stream that was swift and
strong in the spring. It carried the refuse on to the Dead Sea.

The Temple Rededicated

By the end of the sixteenth day the whole temple had been
cleaned. (II Chronicles 29:12-17.) Floors, walls and even ceilings
had been scrubbed and mopped. The priests came to Hezekiah to
report that the altar had been made like new, and that the vessels
that Ahaz had rejected as not being good enough for the king of
Assyria had been repaired, and polished, and that the missing
equipment had been replaced by substitutes that should at least
temporarily suffice. (II Chronicles 29:18-19.)
Hezekiah was pleased at what had been accomplished, although
he had strongly hoped that the temple would be ready for use at
Passover time, which was to be observed on the fourteenth day of
Nisan. It was two days too late to begin at the proper date.
Besides, the temple should be rededicated, and not all the priests
were fully prepared ceremonially to resume their duties.
Hezekiah didn't waste any time. He wanted to be certain that
the temple, the priests and all their helpers would be ready a
month later for observance of the Passover. By announcing the date
to be the same day of the next month, the king wouldn't be acting
contrary to God, who had instructed Moses that the Passover should
be observed the fourteenth day of the second month (Iyar) if
circumstances made it impossible to observe it in the first month.
(Numbers 9:9-12.)
Early next morning Hezekiah informed the leaders in and
around Jerusalem that there should be ceremonies that same day to
institute the use of the temple and establish again the functions
of the priests and their helpers. (II Chronicles 29:20.)
It turned out to be a most eventful day. Many inhabitants of
Jerusalem and its environs flocked to the temple. Cattle, sheep
and goats were brought for sin offerings to make atonement not
only for Judah, but for all Israel. While the sacrifices were
being made, the Levites sang songs composed by David, accompanying
themselves with trumpets and other kinds of instruments David and
the prophets had employed for making music at the house of God.
After making sacrifices and musical praise to the Creator,
Hezekiah announced that the priests and their helpers had well
demonstrated that they were consecrated to their work. Then he
invited the people attending to bring their sacrifices to make
thank offerings.
The response was so great that the priests fell behind in
dressing the animals. Ordinarily they were to be the only ones to
prepare the sacrifices, but in this case they had to call on their
helpers for aid. There was a total of seventy bullocks, a hundred
rams, two hundred lambs, six hundred bulls and three thousand
sheep. (II Chronicles 29:21-36.)

Israel Still Unrepentant

 Hezekiah next sent messengers to most cities and towns of
Judah and Israel to proclaim that the Passover would soon be
observed in the second month at the newly opened temple.
"Return to your God, and He will return to you," the king of
Judah wrote on the proclamation. "You who are still free from
Assyria should especially thank your Creator at this time of
worship. Don't go the way of your fathers and brothers who gave in
to idolatry and were left helpless. Yield yourselves to God and
escape His anger. If you turn to Him now, He will preserve you
from your enemies, sickness and want and will bring your captive
brethren back home. Join us at God's house in Jerusalem." (II
Chronicles 30:1-10.)
Hezekiah's messengers were careful to avoid the Assyrian
soldiers who occupied part of Israel, particularly Samaria. Even
many Israelites, mostly of Manasseh, Ephraim and Zebulun, laughed
threateningly when they read the message from Judah.
"You have a lot of nerve to come up here and tell us which
god to worship!" some of the Israelites scoffed. "Get back inside
those walls at Jerusalem while you're able. We and the Assyrian
soldiers have only one thing in common. We don't like preachers!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 138
A RIGHTEOUS KING

HEZEKIAH'S messengers were sent throughout Israel and Judah to

spread the news of the reopening of the temple at Jerusalem. But
they were scoffed at and threatened by idol-worshippers,
especially in the territories of Manasseh, Ephraim and Zebulun.
(II Chronicles 30:1-10.)

Greatest Passover Since Solomon

"Don't try to convince us we should worship someone we can't

see!" the messengers were told. "Go back to your temple and
prostrate yourselves, or you might find yourselves prostrate here
in Israel for reasons you don't like!"
But not all the Israelites laughed at or ridiculed the
messengers. Many of Manasseh, Ephraim, Asher, Issachar and Zebulun
welcomed the news from Judah. Most of these, among many others,
managed to get to Jerusalem before the appointed time. The city
swarmed with people eager to observe the Passover.
Filled with zeal, bands of them roamed through streets and
buildings, ferreting out hidden altars and pagan images that had
been used during the reign of idolatrous Ahaz. The altars were
torn down and thrown into the gushing stream called Kidron, to be
washed far from Jerusalem by the spring torrent.
The king of Judah was elated at the way the Passover turned
out. It proved to be the greatest in attendance, as well as the
most joyous, since the time of Solomon! There was only one
temporarily adverse note. A few of the people, even including some
priests, had failed to properly prepare themselves, ceremonially
and mentally, for a fitting observation of the Passover.
When Hezekiah discerned this, he asked God to pardon the
careless ones. Because he was obedient to God, his prayer was
answered, and for a week there was joyous worship in the Days of
Unleavened Bread, a time that God's Church still observes by
praising the Creator in word and music, but not through meat
sacrifices on altars.
The people were so enthusiastic that the government and
church leaders took counsel and decided to continue worship
services for another week. Hezekiah and the princes gladly
arranged for two thousand bullocks and seventeen thousand sheep to
be brought in to make more feasting possible. On the last day the
priests asked God's blessing on those present, who dispersed with
thankfulness that they had been able to come and enjoy the
occasion. (II Chronicles 30:11-27.)
After leaving the temple, all the people didn't return to
their homes immediately. Most of the men traveled throughout
Judah, seeking idols and idol-worshipping places as they had done
in Jerusalem. Zealously they smashed the images, cut down sacred
groves and tore apart the altars. Those few who still favored
these objects offered no resistance, not wishing to be recognized
as idolaters.
The horde of idol-destroyers then swept northward into Israel
to successfully continue the purge, but not without opposition.
Some of the owners of images there tried to defend them, but
failed because of the inspired eagerness of the followers of God.
Ultimately they cleaned most of the pagan objects out of all
Israel. Then they returned to their homes. (II Chronicles 31:1.)
Meanwhile, Hezekiah set about reestablishing a more permanent
order of matters at the temple, including the specific ranks,
courses and duties of the priests and other Levites. He planned
how functions could be improved by more closely conforming to the
manner in which they were carried out when the temple was new. (I
Chronicles 23:1-6.)
Hezekiah also decided how much the king should contribute for
offerings. (II Chronicles 31:3.) David, Solomon and other
conscientious kings of Judah had furnished much for special
offerings. Hezekiah wanted to follow their good example. (II
Samuel 8:9-12; I Kings 8:5, 63; I Chronicles 22:2-4, 14-16; II
Chronicles 7:4-5, etc.)
It Pays to Tithe

Also, in the times of the kings who followed God, the people
supplied the needs of the Levites and the temple by paying tithes.
Hezekiah reminded the people of this tithe. The response was more
than enough. During the months that followed, there was such a
surplus of animals, grain, wine, oil, honey and valuables that
places had to be prepared to store or keep them.
The overabundance from the people reflected God's blessing on
Judah because of the obedience of the king and his example and
influence. (II Chronicles 31:2-12, 20-21.)
This change for the better didn't mean that there would be no
trouble in the nation from then on. Judah was still under the
burden of paying regular tribute to Assyria because of the heavy
commitment made by King Ahaz. Besides, the Philistines were a
constant threat from the west.
At that time the army of Judah wasn't very powerful, but in
time Hezekiah patiently brought it up to much greater strength. A
surprise attack on the Philistines pushed them back westward to
the city of Gaza, their capital, only a few miles from the Great
Sea (Mediterranean). Thus were regained some of the towns that had
formerly belonged to Judah. (II Kings 18:1-8.)
Encouraged by this triumph over one ancient enemy nation,
Hezekiah continued to build up his army. About twelve years after
he had become king, he at last felt that his fighting force was
strong enough to repel invasion by the most formidable army of
that time -- that of Assyria.
Hezekiah then did something he had long wanted to do. It was
time for paying the regular tribute to the king of Assyria.
Instead of paying it, the king of Judah sent a message to
Sennacherib, king of Assyria, informing him that Judah could no
longer be considered one of Assyria's vassal nations, and
therefore it owed no tribute. (II Kings 18:7.)
This was a bold act against such a powerful leader, but
Hezekiah felt that it was a necessary step. He wasn't overly
concerned about Sennacherib's reaction. As a matter of further
preparedness, however, he heightened Jerusalem's walls and
strengthened the fortifications. He believed in doing all that he
could to prepare for the worst. Whatever he couldn't do for Judah
would have to come as protection from God. (II Chronicles 32:5-8.)

The Conquering Assyrians

A few months after Hezekiah's message was sent to

Sennacherib, a startling report was speedily carried into
Jerusalem.
 "Hordes of Assyrian soldiers are swarming southward west of
Samaria, and are invading us through western Judah!" Hezekiah was
informed. "They're swallowing up all our towns that are in their
path!" (II Chronicles 32:1; II Kings 18:13.)
"It would be foolish to pursue them," one of Hezekiah's
officers Observed. "Perhaps they're going to invade Egypt. If they
plan a full-scale attack against Judah, why would they travel so
far beyond Jerusalem?"
"That's what I want to know," Hezekiah said. "Send scouts and
lookouts to find out all they can and report as soon as possible."
When the scouts sent messengers back to Jerusalem, it was
with the discouraging news that the Assyrians had thoroughly
plundered the towns in their path, and had made captives of the
citizens. They had halted at the walled city of Lachish on the
main highway to Egypt. They were besieging Lachish, which could
indicate that Lachish was as far west as they planned to go.
The king of Judah was troubled. It was evident to him that
this invasion was the result of his refusal to pay tribute to
Sennacherib. A showdown at Jerusalem obviously wasn't very far
away. Hezekiah called an immediate meeting of his advisors to
determine what should be done next for the defense of the capital.
They decided that the most effective thing they could do, in
the probable event the Assyrians came to Jerusalem, was to cut off
the water supply by plugging up wells and springs outside the
city. This was done after rural residents had stored much water in
hidden places, although this measure was certain to bring hardship
to farmers and stockmen. A crew of many workers even managed to
divert and cover the stream called Kidron, so that it wouldn't be
recognizable or easily accessible.
The king carried out every possible emergency measure. More
shields and weapons were hastily produced, including machines that
would loose showers of arrows and spears. Officers and leaders
were assigned to various areas to keep people organized for
resistance to invasion. (II Chronicles 32:2-6.)
By this time a large part of the citizens of Jerusalem and
its environs were filled with fear, having heard that a gigantic
Assyrian army was about to swallow up the whole nation of Judah
and take the people into slavery as the invaders had done with the
unrepentant inhabitants of the kingdom of Israel. (II Kings 18:9-
12.)
Hezekiah was troubled by this fearful mood of his subjects.
Now that so many of them had turned back to God, he had hoped that
their faith in God would be stronger. But at the same time he
realized that it was difficult to be calm with multiple thousands
of enemy soldiers not many miles away. He tried to encourage them
by going to the main gates of the city, where he could contact the
largest crowds and speak directly to them.
 "Don't be dismayed by what you have heard of the Assyrians,"
he told the people, who gathered in large numbers to hear him.
"The army of the invaders is truly a powerful one. But our power
can be even greater if we trust in God to strengthen us. Remain
obedient to Him, and there will be no reason to be afraid."
The king's remarks soon spread to others who hadn't been
present, giving them assurance and greater will to prepare and to
resist if necessary. (II Chronicles 32:7-8.)

The King Wavers

Later, alone in his quarters, the king paced the floor. It

wasn't that his faith in God's protection had suddenly vanished.
It was that he was wondering how much more hardship and loss of
life God would allow in Judah before rescuing the nation from the
Assyrians.
"Perhaps I have been too stubborn," Hezekiah thought.
"Perhaps my refusal to pay tribute will cost the lives of many of
my people."
The king of Judah thereupon made a decision that changed
matters somewhat, though not necessarily for the better.
Messengers shortly afterward delivered a message to the Assyrians
at Lachish. (II Kings 18:14.) It was for Sennacherib. Hezekiah
trusted that it would be forwarded to the Assyrian emperor,
wherever he was.
The message reached Sennacherib, whose face broke into a
satisfied grin as he heard these words interpreted for him in his
native tongue:
"It is obvious that my decision not to pay tribute to you has
caused you great offense, for which I am regretful and ask your
pardon. My nation does not want to indulge in war. Advise me what
you require of Judah for the departure of your entire army without
warfare. Whatever you ask will be paid."
(Signed) Hezekiah, King of Judah
Not long afterward Hezekiah received this reply from the king
of Assyria:
"Deliver to me three hundred talents of silver and thirty
talents of gold. Then I will take my army back to Assyria in
peace."
(Signed) Sennacherib, King of Assyria and the World
Hezekiah was stunned by this demand, which today would be
equal to several millions of our dollars. Nevertheless, the king
of Judah had promised to pay it, and he was determined to do so in
spite of a difficult situation. That situation was that he didn't
have the required amount of gold and silver. His personal finances
and palace treasures couldn't meet such a demand. Taxing the
people, even locally, would require too much time. Besides, such a
measure wouldn't be good for the morale of his subjects, to whom
he had recently spoken concerning faith in God for their
protection.
There was only one resort -- the temple.
Much as he regretted having to do it, Hezekiah gave
confidential orders to the Levites that the gold and silver of the
temple, including the precious metal that had been applied to the
doors and pillars, should be removed and brought to the palace.
This, with what Hezekiah could supply from palace treasures, added
up to the amount Sennacherib had demanded. The total treasure,
intended to insure Judah against war with the invaders, was
dispatched to the Lachish area and turned over to Sennacherib's
officers, who had it conveyed to their emperor. (II Kings 18:13-
16.)

The Insolence of Plunderers

Anxious days passed for Hezekiah. He constantly hoped to hear

that the Assyrians were starting to clear out of Judah. Instead of
receiving encouraging news, he was shocked by the report that
thousands of Assyrian troops and cavalry were heading toward
Jerusalem.
At first Hezekiah tried to calm himself with the thought that
the Assyrians were simply going to pass by the capital of Judah on
their way to their home country. Perhaps Sennacherib was going to
stop and thank him for the gold and silver. This wishful thinking
came to an end when he saw the first columns of the tremendous
army come over a rise and soon spread out around the city.
Thousands of soldiers and civilians flocked to the broad wall
top to watch the invaders mass before them. Three Assyrian
officers and their aides took up a position from where they could
command the best attention of the onlookers. (II Kings 18:17.)
"I am Tartan, King Sennacherib's treasurer and general!" one
of the richly uniformed men loudly shouted. "My king has sent us
to give a message to your king! Send him out on the wall to hear
it!"
"Sennacherib's general has a message from his king for you,
sire," an excited servant quickly informed Hezekiah.
"I know," Hezekiah nodded. "I heard his raucous voice and his
insolent tone. I don't intend to jump at his command. If the king
of Assyria must use representatives, so shall I."
A little later three of Hezekiah's men of top rank appeared
on the wall. They were Eliakim, Shebna and Joah. These were the
steward of the royal household, the king's chief secretary and his
official recorder and keeper of the archives. After they were
introduced, another of the three Assyrian officers waved for
attention.
 "I am Rab-shakeh, chief of the wine cellar and cupbearer to
the world's greatest king!" he called out in Hebrew. "We didn't
think your king would dare expose himself to us! My king wants to
know how the faint-hearted Hezekiah can protect his nation from
destruction by locking himself and his army inside high walls!
Surely he wasn't foolish enough to believe that the miserable
bribe he recently sent would buy freedom from us!" (II Kings
18:18-20.)
Standing by a window where he could hear every spiteful word,
the king of Judah suddenly felt very ill when he learned that he
had made the tribute payment in vain. The treacherous
Sennacherib's promise to leave Judah without more war was merely a
ruse to bring reproach on Hezekiah before the mighty Assyrian army
moved to strike at Jerusalem!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 139
A TYRANT'S BOAST AND DIVINE JUSTICE

HEZEKIAH soon learned that the king of Assyria had accepted the
special tribute from Judah without honoring the promise to cease
war. The humiliation and distress of Hezekiah, king of Judah,
wasn't easy to bear. (II Kings 18:13-17.)
But there wasn't time to brood. Rab-shakeh, one of the
Assyrian officers, was addressing the people of Judah who were
standing on top of the wall. He continued his loud tirade against
Hezekiah.

An Officer's Boast

"Where is the military power of your king, who is so foolish

as to rebel against the powerful Sennacherib?" Rab-shakeh roared.
"Could it be that your Hezekiah is waiting for the Pharaoh of
Egypt to come galloping to his rescue on his overrated horses? If
that's the way it is, your king is due for disappointment, because
Pharaoh is about as dependable as a broken reed in the Nile River!
"And don't ask us to believe that it will do your king any
good for him to rely on his God! Hezekiah forced you to stop
sacrificing to your God in your favorite high places and made you
crowd in before only one altar in only one temple! How can help be
expected from a God who was thus offended?
"Why are you people willing to face death by famine merely
because your king tells you that your God wants to save you from
Sennacherib? Don't you know that for generations the Assyrians
have crushed other nations whose gods were never able to protect
them? Your God isn't even as powerful as those other gods!
 "Since Pharaoh won't help you, we will make a wager. We'll
give you two thousand horses that are superior to any you could
find in Egypt!
Then you can send your army out to fight if you dare. Or do
you think you could scrape up anywhere near two thousand riders
from among all of you?
"Now listen to this, which will surprise you! Because your
God doesn't care for you anymore, He has asked us to destroy you
if you resist." (II Kings 18:18-25.)
With this, Rab-shakeh stepped aside for Rabsaris, the chief
of Sennacherib's attendants. He continued in the same blasphemous
vein.
By the time he finished, the audience was somewhat stunned by
all the loud bragging and lying. Then Eliakim, Hezekiah's
chamberlain, held up his arms to get the attention of the Assyrian
officers.
"If you have more to say," he called down to them in the
Assyrian language, "considerately talk in your native language
instead of Hebrew. The three of us understand Assyrian, and we'll
pass on your remarks to our king. No good will come of our people
hearing what you have to say."
"King Sennacherib didn't send us to speak just to you and
your king!" Rab-shakeh bellowed back in Hebrew. "We came here to
tell all of you that unless you come out to us peacefully, you'll
soon have nothing to eat or drink except what comes from your own
starving bodies!" (II Kings 18:26-27.)
Rab-shakeh continued: "Now hear me, you people of Judah! The
mighty Sennacherib warns you not to believe your king when he
tells you that your God has the power to save this city! It is a
lie! Your only hope is to come out to us! Then you will be free
instead of prisoners inside those walls, and you will be given
farms to live on in comfort. Many of you will be favored by being
taken to a bigger and a richer land where there is an oversupply
of grain, grapes, olives and honey! Do you have the wisdom to
choose these good things, or do you choose to foolishly follow
your fanatical king to your death?" (II Kings 18:28-35.)

The King Appeals to God

There wasn't a sound of reaction from the people of Judah,

who had been instructed to remain silent regardless of what they
heard. This was disappointing to the Assyrian leaders, who had
hoped that there would be some in the crowd who would become so
fearful and frantic that they would start clamoring for immediate
surrender. He should have realized that when people have strong,
concerned leadership, they obey their leaders. Many of the people
quietly left the walls, while the more curious stayed to see what
the Assyrian leaders would do next. Eliakim, Shebna and Joah were
so upset by the situation that they tore their coats in the
ancient manner of Israelites who were greatly grieved. (II Kings
18:36-37.)
Hezekiah had retired to where he couldn't hear the loud
shouting of the Assyrians, but when Eliakim told him all that had
been said, he, too, was so overwhelmed by grief that he ripped his
coat. Then he removed his royal attire and dressed himself in
sackcloth, an Israelite custom of expressing extreme sorrow. He
went to the temple to pray.
"We must take this matter of impending attack to God through
the prophet Isaiah," Hezekiah later told Eliakim. "You know where
Isaiah lives. Take Shebna and some of the leading priests with
you. Request the prophet to ask God what we should do." (II Kings
19:1-2.)
Isaiah had lived a long time in Judah. Back in the last days
of King Uzziah he had become a faithful and obedient follower of
God's laws. (Isaiah 1:1.) One time when he was in the temple, he
was startled to see God sitting on a high throne surrounded by
shining, six-winged creatures known as seraphim, who were moving
about in a haze of smoke and calling out in praise of the Creator.
(Isaiah 6:1-4.)
"I am going to die!" Isaiah muttered fearfully to himself. "I
am not worthy to see God and live! I am one of a nation of people
with unclean lips!"
The vision was so real to Isaiah that it was as if he were
actually before God's throne. To add to his fright, one of the
seraphim flew to a fiery altar, picked up a glowing coal with
tongs, and headed straight for Isaiah as though to deliberately
burn him. Isaiah couldn't move. The coal was pressed against his
mouth, but there was no pain.
"Now that this has touched your lips, you have been purged of
sin," the seraph said, and flew off to leave Isaiah puzzled and
trembling. (Isaiah 6:5-7.)
"Whom shall I send to warn the people of Judah of what they
will face in the future?" a voice thundered.

Isaiah's Commission

Isaiah looked up to see the God of Israel gazing expectantly

down on him.
"Send me!" Isaiah called out, surprising himself with his
readiness to volunteer for something he didn't yet know about.
"So be it," God nodded. "You are chosen to tell the people of
the misery to come to them unless they turn from their idolatry.
They won't listen and they therefore won't understand, but they
won't be able to say that I didn't warn them. I shall instruct you
from time to time what to say to them. Your warnings will only
cause them to become more blind and deaf and have less
understanding because they will refuse to change their ways.
Nevertheless, continue warning them."
"But if they won't listen, how long must I continue doing
this thing?" Isaiah asked.
"Until the people have been herded from their cities and
fields and have been forced to go to other parts of the world,"
God answered. "Long after that, a tenth part of them shall return,
like a planted tree seed, to start a new national growth." (Isaiah
6:8-13.)
Like one coming out of unconsciousness, Isaiah slowly
realized that he was in the temple, and not in heaven, and that he
had seen only a vision of God and the seraphim. He understood that
it was a commission from God, and that for the rest of his life it
would be his duty to prophesy as God would direct.
Down through the reigns of Uzziah and Jotham, Isaiah came to
public and royal attention because of his predictions. But in
Ahaz's day he was generally ignored. Before the predictions came
true, he was usually ridiculed. But by Hezekiah's time, because so
many in Judah had turned back to God, Isaiah gained national
respect. Hezekiah considered him the man closest to God in Judah.
That is why Eliakim and Shebna were sent to him. (II Kings 19:2.)
Isaiah wasn't surprised when he saw the two officials at his
door. They were dressed in sackcloth, as were the priests who
accompanied them. Having been given a strong sense of discernment,
Isaiah was aware of why his visitors had come.
"I know the king is dismayed by the close presence of the
enemy," the graying prophet told them, "but God has already made
it known to me that there is nothing to fear. Tell the king that
Rab-shakeh has left to ask Sennacherib what to do next. Tell him
that bad news will come to the king of Assyria and cause him to
change his plans. He will return to his country, where God will
cause him to be murdered." (II Kings 19:3-7.)
Meanwhile, to the southwest toward the border of Egypt,
Sennacherib had ended his siege of Lachish. He decided, next, to
move his army northeastward toward Jerusalem, to another walled
city, Libnah. This is where Rab-shakeh found him. (II Kings 19:8.)
Sennacherib then received a troublesome report that the king of
Ethiopia, a nation also known then as Upper Egypt, was on his way
north with an army to help the soldiers of Lower Egypt push back
the Assyrians. (II Kings 19:9.) Sennacherib immediately decided to
pit all his troops against Judah's capital. If he could take
Jerusalem, he was certain that the whole nation would be his and
that Ethiopians would be defeated. However, he still had hopes of
sparing his army from a costly battle by frightening Hezekiah into
surrender without any fighting.
Sennacherib's Blasphemy

The king of Judah soon received this letter from the king of
Assyria: "I, Sennacherib, king of the world's most powerful
nation, herewith advise you that I am moving the main part of my
army to Jerusalem to join my troops who are already there. When
all my troops and all my battering rams are put into action, they
will reduce the walls of your city to rubble. But I am as fair as
I am powerful. I do not war for the sake of war. I liberate men
from their attachments to weak and deceptive gods. No god has yet
been able to protect his people from me. Neither will your God. It
would please me and save thousands of the lives of your people if
you would arrange to surrender to my troops who are already there.
Then, when I arrive with the part of my army that is with me, we
can calmly and reasonably discuss a good future for your people.
"But if you are so foolish as to trust in your God, who has
deceived you by boasting of His ability to protect Jerusalem, your
future will be short and bloody! I shall smash and plunder your
city and drag away as slaves any who escape my spears, arrows and
swords! Your fanciful God won't be able to do any more for you
than the gods of other nations did for their people whom I killed
or captured!" (II Kings 19:10-13; II Chronicles 32:9-19.)
Hezekiah was so perturbed by this letter, delivered directly
by Sennacherib's messengers, that he went at once to the Temple.
There he spread the letter out before God and kneeled down to
pray.
"God of Israel, Creator of the universe," Hezekiah began,
"please listen to me. See in this letter the blasphemous words of
the king of Assyria and how he has tried to belittle you. He
boasts that the gods of other nations have failed to save those
nations from his invasions. To brag about being more powerful than
lifeless idols of wood, stone and metal is nothing. The
troublesome part is that he has swallowed up one nation after
another because they trusted in idols instead of trusting in your
supreme power. Rescue us from this pagan scourge, I beseech you.
Then people everywhere will learn that you are the one and only
true God." (II Kings 19:14-19; II Chronicles 32:20.)
When Hezekiah returned to his palace, Eliakim and Shebna were
waiting for him with the encouraging message from Isaiah.
They informed the king of Judah that God had heard and would
answer the prayer he had uttered at the temple, asking for help
against the Assyrians.

God's Justice
 "With God as your strength, there is no reason for you to be
fearful or discouraged," Isaiah's message read. "Even the young
women of Jerusalem hold Sennacherib in such contempt that they
laugh at the mention of his name, though his troops are just
outside the city. God has been greatly angered by his blasphemy
and his boasting about the nations he has conquered.
"This swaggering tyrant, suffocating in his egotism, would be
shocked out of his shirt if he could know that he never would have
become king of Assyria or won even one small battle if the God of
Israel hadn't allowed it. Any success he had in conquering other
nations was because the Creator chose to use him to carry out a
small bit of a plan formed centuries ago.
"Now God is through with him, and because of his despicable
acts and words against our God and against you, God will send him
back to his country. Then the fields and orchards the Assyrians
have ravaged will produce of themselves, in spite of their
mutilated condition -- a miraculous sign of God's power and
willingness to help Judah. Those who have been driven off their
farms, and are taking refuge in Jerusalem, shall return safely to
find fruits, grains and vegetables starting to grow without
attendance.
"As for Sennacherib, he shall not set foot inside this city.
Not one arrow shall be shot against it from an Assyrian bow. No
enemy soldier shall approach the wall with his shield in front of
him.
The Assyrians shall not put even a shovelful of dirt against
the wall to start building a bank from which to attack you. God
will protect Jerusalem because He wants to, and because of the
covenant He made with King David more than three hundred years
ago. All this God has made known to me so that I should inform
you." (II Kings 19:20-34.)
Calmed and comforted by Isaiah's message, Hezekiah couldn't
help but feel shame and regret for having fallen into doubt,
especially after trying to strengthen and encourage his people by
telling them there was nothing to fear as long as they obeyed and
trusted God. When the inhabitants of Jerusalem heard what Isaiah
had to say to their king, most of them felt almost jubilant.
By this time the sun was setting. Darkness came. It was the
eve of the Passover, the 14th of Nisan -- the first month of the
spring of the year. That night (II Kings 19:35), all that could be
learned of the Assyrians was that they were very busy, judging
from the shouted orders and the clatter of arms and equipment.
This was followed by the sounds of obvious revelry for the next
two or three hours. That was followed at midnight by an ominous
silence.
Either the Assyrians had decided to sleep for the night -- or
they were silently carrying out some plan of attack.
 ----------------------------------------

Chapter 140
THE SUNDIAL OF AHAZ

IN SPITE of the Prophet Isaiah's declaration that no harm would be

done to Jerusalem by the Assyrians, there was tension and fear
among some of the citizens. (II Chronicles 32:9-10, 18-20; II
Kings 19:32-34.)
It was a dark night, and thousands upon thousands of enemy
soldiers were out there where they couldn't be watched. The people
of the city could only guess what the Assyrians were doing or
preparing to do. Jewish records say this night was the evening of
the Passover Festival, in the first spring month of the year.

A Fantastic Promise!

"Not one arrow shall be shot against Jerusalem from an

Assyrian bow."
That bit of prophecy from Isaiah's encouraging message kept
running through Hezekiah's mind. Before dawn he arose and went up
to one of the wall towers to see what the enemy would be doing
when daylight came.
With the first gray light there was an odd but relieving
discovery. There were no Assyrian soldiers in sight around the
city. All that could be seen, when the sun rose, were many rows of
pitched tents and some horses and chariots in the distant
campsite.
"Perhaps it's a trick to try to draw some of our troops
outside the wall," an officer observed. "All of them couldn't be
sleeping this late."
The apparent absence of men in the vast Assyrian camp was a
real puzzle. One guess was that the enemy troops were hiding in
their tents.
Suddenly another army came into view in the southwest. Their
banners soon proved them to be Assyrian. They marched into the
quiet camp and a few of their number were seen to go scurrying
about. Then they quickly reassembled and speedily departed
northward. But still no one came out of the tents. Was this all
some sort of trick?
"We have to learn what's going on, and the only way is to go
out there and find out," Hezekiah told his officers. "But I don't
want anyone ordered to go to the enemy camp to investigate. The
fairest way would be to call for a few volunteers."
So many bold soldiers were curious about the Assyrians that
there were far more volunteers than the number needed for the
scout patrol outside Jerusalem's walls. Hezekiah and his officers,
as well as many others on the wall top, watched the eager
volunteers intently as they warily advanced toward the mass of
tents.
The intrepid little band of investigators reached the enemy
camp safely and cautiously approached the nearest tent. On peering
inside, they saw only a pile of army blankets. A closer look,
however, revealed dead Assyrian soldiers sprawled under the
blankets!
The next few minutes were almost beyond the belief of the
soldiers of Judah. They rushed from tent to tent to find corpses
in every shelter. Tens of thousands of Assyrian soldiers had
apparently died in their sleep of some mysterious cause! The whole
besieging army was dead. This explained why Sennacherib and his
other army had so suddenly departed northward.
When news of the death of the enemy was taken to Jerusalem,
Hezekiah and the people were as dumbfounded as they were relieved.
God had passed over His people and had punished the Assyrians just
as He had done in Egypt under Moses on the first Passover.
A part of the army was sent out to seize anything of value
left behind by the Assyrians. Later that day thousands of soldiers
of Judah buried and counted the corpses, whose number came to one
hundred and eighty-five thousand. (II Kings 19:35.)

A Pagan's Dilemma

There was celebrating in Judah the next day, especially in

Jerusalem. There was more than just music, dancing and feasting.
The temple porch was packed with people who came that day, the
15th of the month, for the celebration of the Feast of Unleavened
Bread, commemorating deliverance out of Egypt. Now they added
praises to God and gave thanks for the great and mysterious
miracle that had kept the Assyrians from Jerusalem. Probably there
wasn't anyone more thankful than the king, who felt as though his
nation had suddenly been freed from a deadly noose.
While the people returned to their farms and regular
occupations and started repairing cities and towns damaged by the
invaders, King Sennacherib and his other army moved on to Assyria
without delay. Many months before, the arrogant Assyrian ruler had
swept ruthlessly westward from his nation to the Great Sea and
then southward to Egypt, cutting a wide path of conquests by
virtue of the vast size of his army. To return to Nineveh with
only a fraction of his fighting force was one of the most
humiliating things that could happen to this profane and boastful
man. But he couldn't stay away to avoid his disgraceful situation
and yet continue to share the kingship. There were others who were
anxious and ready to replace him. He was on the verge of
regretting the statements he had made about the Creator. The
strange annihilation of one of his two armies was something he
couldn't help but connect with the God of Israel.
Nevertheless, after he returned to his capital he continued
for years to worship in the shrine of the pagan god Nisroch, whom
he regularly asked for help in holding the conquests he had made.
As the years passed this didn't look very hopeful unless he could
continually muster and train new armies, even though he had left
many men in these cities and nations to try to keep them subject.
(II Kings 19:36.)
If Sennacherib expected swift and powerful results because of
his prayers and sacrifices to Nisroch, there was, of course, only
disappointment. Nearly 29 years passed.
"Why is it that my god never performs any miracles for me?"
he one day asked his advisors. "There are many reports that the
God of Judah has done and still does great things for His people.
Is there some secret way of really gaining the help of a god? If
there is, I want to know!"
The scowling king accented his demand with a loud blow of his
fist on the arm of his chair. There was a strained silence until
one of the advisors hesitantly spoke up.

The Tables Are Turned

"You have spoken of something difficult to discuss, sire,"

the man began. "Have you not heard how the Syrians, Moabites and
certain other people make their most effective appeals to their
gods?"
"I'll ask the questions," Sennacherib shouted impatiently.
"Just tell me what you're talking about."
"I'm referring to the sacrificing of human beings," the
advisor replied uneasily, "especially a firstborn son."
"Of course I've heard of that," the king snapped. "Do the
people of Judah follow that custom?" "I know of no recent
instance," was the answer. "But there is a legend that hundreds of
years ago a HEBREW patriarch by the name of Abraham was commanded
by God to kill his firstborn son and burn him on an altar. The
legend goes that Abraham started to carry out his God's will, but
at the last moment was prevented from causing his son's death.
However, he had proved his willingness to obey his God. And God
was so pleased that He not only rewarded Abraham, but also
promised protection and prosperity to Abraham's descendants."
(Genesis 22.)
The scriptural record of what happened to Sennacherib at that
time is limited. Other records, though less dependable, tell about
the Assyrian king's plan to gain help from his god Nisroch by
going to greater extremes than those of the Syrians and Moabites.
He was particularly impressed by the story of Abraham, even though
Abraham hadn't been required to carry out God's original
instructions. Sennacherib reasoned that if a god could be pleased
by the sacrifice of a son, that god would be doubly pleased by the
sacrilege of two sons.
The two sons he had in mind were Adrammelech and Sharezer,
both of whom he was aware were strongly ambitious to succeed him
as ruler of Assyria. He believed that if he could win Nisroch's
favor, he would be given the power and success he needed to
reestablish himself as what he had long claimed to be the greatest
king in the world.
To carry out his diabolical plan, Sennacherib needed the help
of trusted servants, at least one of whom turned out to be
trustworthy to his sons instead of to him. When the sons heard
what the king intended to do, they reversed matters by hiding in
the pagan temple and slaying their father while he was bowed
before the image of Nisroch. (II Kings 19:37; II Chronicles
32:21.)
With the king disposed of, it could have been a matter of
which son would dispose of the other to gain the throne. But
neither was to become a ruler. Even though their crime had been
committed in secret, they were so strongly suspected that they
realized it would mean death to remain in Nineveh or even anywhere
in Assyria. They managed to slip out of the city and escape to
Armenia, a nation to the north in whose land were the mountains on
which Noah's ark came to rest after the flooding of the earth.
(Genesis 8:4.)
The throne of Assyria was immediately taken over by a third
son of Sennacherib, Esarhaddon, who inherited his father's ability
for arrogant boasting. Eventually he referred to himself as
powerful, heroic, gigantic, colossal and the king of kings of
Egypt, where his army won a major battle.
When news of Sennacherib's death reached the surrounding
nations, the people of Judah and many in other countries felt that
the God of Israel had caused the Assyrian king to die
disgracefully before a pagan idol because of his insulting the
true God, his attacks on Judah and his deceitfulness and threats.
This resulted in increasing respect for Judah's God.

Hezekiah's Illness

Meanwhile, we return to another part of the story 29 years

before. Just when Hezekiah was at the peak of his power and
usefulness and when Judah was reeling from Sennacherib's invasion,
the king's health began to wane. The wearing pressures of months
and years were taking their toll. Hezekiah's illness became so
serious that he was soon confined to bed. Fearing that his life
could be near its end, the king sent to the prophet Isaiah for
help.
"There is nothing I can do for you," the prophet told the
king, "except advise you to wind up all personal and state affairs
that need your attention, especially those having to do with
choosing your successor. God has purposed to take your life very
soon."
Even though he realized that he was facing death, Hezekiah
was shocked and dismayed to learn that God was going to let him
die, obviously without answering a prayer from the prophet. On
further thought, he realized that even the prayers of a man very
close to God, such as Isaiah, couldn't always be expected to alter
the purpose of the Creator of the universe.
Perhaps God had told Isaiah that his exhortation would be
useless in this matter of when the king was to die. The situation
didn't lessen Hezekiah's esteem for the value of prayer. He knew
this was the time to do his own intense petitioning, regardless of
the presence of his attendants and Isaiah. Twisting around so that
he could hide his face toward the head of his bed, which was
against a wall, he silently but fervently called on God.
"I beseech you not to take my life now," Hezekiah prayed.
"Except for the times I have made foolish blunders, you know I
have kept your laws. You promised long lives to the kings of Judah
who would be obedient. If I have been useful until now, would I
not continue to be useful over more years? Let me continue to be
of service to you and your people. Extend my life long enough for
me to bring a son into the world to take my place. Don't let the
grave swallow me. From there how can I praise you or lead your
people? At least don't take me until I can be sure that the
Assyrians won't return to trouble our nation!" (II Kings 20:1-3.)
Hearing muffled sobs coming from the king's bed, Isaiah sadly
turned and quietly left the room, whispering for the attendants to
do the same for a while. As he passed through one of the palace
court gardens on his way out, a clear voice came to him.

A Promise and a Miracle

"Go back to the king, Isaiah. Tell him that I have heard the
prayer that he has just uttered, and that I am aware of the causes
of his tears.
Tell him that I shall heal him. Three days from now he will
be able to walk to the temple and give thanks. (II Kings 20:5.) I
shall add fifteen more years to his life. Hezekiah soon shall have
the son he desires and time to carry out plans for the nation's
continued prosperity. During the rest of his life I shall continue
to protect Jerusalem for my own sake and that of my servant David.
These blessings shall come to Hezekiah because of his obedience."
 When Hezekiah heard Isaiah's surprising news, he was
overjoyed. At the same time it was difficult for him to fully
believe that God had so suddenly dropped His intention to take his
life.
"You have given me great hope," he told the prophet, "but how
can I be certain that I shall be healed in three days and be able
to go to the temple? Is there any kind of unusual sign by which
you can prove these things?"
Isaiah pondered for a few moments, then pointed through a
window to an object in the adjoining court.
"There is the massive sundial of your father, Ahaz," the
prophet observed. "The shadow cast by its gnomon on its steps
clearly indicates the time of day. If God will promptly move that
shadow backward or forward by ten steps, will you believe you will
be healed? It's up to you to decide which way the shadow should be
moved."
"It wouldn't be a great thing for the shadow to go forward
supernaturally as it did when my father died," Hezekiah replied.
"I'll believe I'll be healed if the shadow moves BACKWARD ten
steps, which would be an even greater miracle."
In spite of the pain caused by inflammation in his body,
especially when he moved, the king asked his attendants to prop
him up so that he could distinctly see the shadow cast by the
sundial pole across one of the steps that indicated the hours.
After Hezekiah was fairly comfortable, Isaiah gestured for
silence. (II Kings 20:8-11; II Chronicles 32:24.)
"I implore you, God of Israel," the prophet spoke out, "to
set back the sundial shadow ten steps, so that the king of Judah
shall witness your intent to heal him!"
Hezekiah, Isaiah and the attendants watched the heavens in
intense fascination as the sundial shadow began to move BACKWARD!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 141
THE DECLINE OF JUDAH

AILING King Hezekiah was speechless to see the shadow of his giant
sundial gnomon moving BACKWARD at a rapid rate. Whether or not the
king realized it, it required a most awesome situation to cause
such an unusual sight -- a sudden reversal in the earth's
direction of rotation! But it was no more difficult for God to
alter the earth's rotation temporarily than for a pilot to stop a
modern jet that travels hundreds of miles per hour. The surface of
the earth travels about 1000 miles an hour around its axis. So it
need not have taken more than several minutes to slow down the
earth, reverse rotation and then start it going again as before.
Miraculous Recovery

A miracle is a supernatural occurrence having to do with God

temporarily suspending or canceling certain of His physical laws.
In addition He often uses natural means which people don't always
understand.
In any event, Hezekiah was shown exciting proof that God
would heal him, and he was very grateful. Whatever means God used
to do the healing, He first wanted the poisons out of the king's
body. Isaiah instructed servants to apply a special fig poultice
to the most painful and swollen area of the inflammation, so that
the accumulated toxins would be drawn out. True to the prophet's
prophecy, Hezekiah was so improved by the third day that he had
the strength to go to the temple to thank God for His help and the
promise of fifteen more years of life. (II Kings 20:1-11; II
Chronicles 32:24; Isaiah 38.)

Royal Visitors From Babylon

Judah continued recovering from the Assyrian assault.

Prosperity increased. Believing that his nation faced a trouble-
free future as long as idolatry was kept down, Hezekiah began to
amass treasures. Every valuable gift that came to him from men of
other lands added to the collection. Besides, he sent men afar to
acquire objects of gold, silver and rare stones. They obtained
costly spices, precious ointments and many unique items of unusual
value. (II Chronicles 32:27.)
Among the worthy presents the king received was one from
Baladan [Merodach-baladan], ruler of Babylon, a city-state in the
country of Babylonia, south of Assyria. Babylon had been a
province of Assyria for several years, and long before
Sennacherib's disastrous army loss in Judah, Baladan moved without
success to free Babylon from Assyria. Having heard of the unusual
powers of Judah's God, as well of Judah's growing wealth and
power, Baladan was anxious to establish friendly relations with
Hezekiah. It was his desire to use that friendship, however, for
personal advantage.
To impress the king of Judah, Baladan sent his gift by
ambassadors instead of by regular messengers. These men also
brought a letter for Hezekiah, who was as surprised at its
contents as he was at the arrival of the men from distant Babylon,
the ancient city near which men once tried to reach the sky by
building a high tower. (Genesis 11.)
King Baladan wrote that the bearers of the gift were men of
high rank and that he knew the officials of Judah would treat them
accordingly. He mentioned the mysterious destruction of
Sennacherib's troops in Judah and Hezekiah's miraculous recovery
from what was regarded as a fatal illness.
Baladan wrote that he would like to know more about the
powerful God of Judah, the growing prosperity of the nation and
Hezekiah's treasures. Before the letter ended, there was a strong
suggestion that Judah and Babylon should plan to unite against
Assyria if that nation should threaten either of them again.
Hezekiah should have been suspicious of these overly curious
ambassadors, but he wasn't. He was pleased by this attention from
another king, even though Baladan's kingdom was small. Hoping to
enhance his prestige and gain the favor of a ruler who later might
prove to be of value to him, he showed the alert Babylonians all
his personal treasures, special costly army equipment and the
wealth of the temple. Gullible Hezekiah even took them on a tour
of the nation to let them see the outstanding farms, ranches,
quarries, mines and other features of the land. (Isaiah 39:1-2; II
Kings 20:12-13.)
Days later, when the Babylonians left, there was little they
didn't know about Judah's economy and manpower. Shortly after
their departure, Isaiah came to talk to the king.
"At the risk of your considering me overly curious," the
prophet told Hezekiah, "I would like to know the identity of your
recent guests."
"That should be no secret to you," Hezekiah replied in a
respectful tone, realizing that the prophet possibly knew about
them even before they arrived. "They were special ambassadors from
Babylon. Their king, Baladan, sent me a gift and a letter by
them."
"What did this king have to say?" Isaiah asked.
For answer, Hezekiah produced Baladan's letter, written in
Hebrew. As the prophet read it he scowled a little and shook his
head.
"Did you disclose anything to these men?" he queried.
"I showed them everything they asked to see," the king
hesitantly answered. "I have so much to be proud of here in Judah.
Is it unwise for me to take pleasure in displaying to foreigners
the good things God has allowed us to have?" (II Kings 20:14-15;
Isaiah 39:3-4.)
Isaiah stood up and thoughtfully gazed out a window for a
short time.
"Didn't it occur to you that what these Babylonians learned
here could be used against Judah some day?" the prophet asked.
"Haven't you considered what God thinks of your growing pride in
your increased possessions?"
A surprised reaction welled up in the king toward the prophet
for speaking to him so bluntly, but before words could come out,
he had a sudden awareness of a vanity that had been growing in him
without his recognizing it before.
"Perhaps I have been thinking about material things more than
I should," Hezekiah admitted.

Result of Trusting Enemies

"That's more than possible," Isaiah remarked. "Obviously you

were favorably impressed by the Babylonians, but God wants you to
know that you should have no league with these pagan people. Those
emissaries were allowed to test you, to see how you would react to
their flattery and also to see how much of a display you would
make of your possessions. Remember this, because God has spoken
it: There will come a time when an army will come from Babylon to
seize all that is in this palace. The invaders will ransack the
city, ruin the temple and plunder the land. They'll herd our
people to Babylon and surrounding nations, where they'll become
slaves. Your descendants will become SPECIAL slaves -- keepers of
the bedrooms of the king of Babylon!"
Hezekiah was stunned. For a few moments he paced about the
room, occasionally glancing at Isaiah as though he wanted to
question the prophet.
"If that's the way God says it will be, then it's certain to
happen," Hezekiah finally remarked in a resigned tone. "I am
thankful that it won't happen in the peaceful years I have left."
(II Kings 20:16-19; II Chronicles 32:31; Isaiah 39:5-8.)
"I, too," Isaiah answered, "am thankful that these terrible
things won't occur in your time."
After the prophet had gone, the full impact of his words
reached Hezekiah's understanding. Isaiah wasn't talking only about
an enemy victory from which Judah would recover. He was talking
about the end of Judah as a nation!
In his years that remained, Hezekiah dedicated himself to the
best interests of his country. He saw to it that large supplies of
grain, wine and oil were maintained. He continued to promote
farming and to increase the raising of sheep and cattle.
The greatest engineering project during Hezekiah's reign was
the laborious cutting of a tunnel 1,177 feet through solid rock
under Jerusalem. Through the tunnel water was conveyed from a
spring outside the city to a large pool inside. Previous to the
filling of the pool area, the inhabitants of Jerusalem had to get
their water by lowering buckets forty feet into a well. (II
Chronicles 32:27-30.)
Hezekiah's greatest accomplishment, of course, was the
stopping of most idolatry in Judah and restoring proper worship at
the temple.
 The son Hezekiah had wanted when he was so ill was born to
him three years after his recovery. Having been given fifteen more
years of life, the king was succeeded by a boy only twelve years
old. His name was Manasseh. (II Chronicles 32:32-33; II Kings
20:20-21; 21:1.)
In his last years and months, the king must have been
painfully conscious of the approaching date of his death, although
probably he didn't know the exact day. He died at the age of
fifty-four, after about twenty-nine years as ruler of Judah.
Hezekiah was buried in one of the main sepulchers reserved for the
descendant kings of David.

A Swing to Religious License

Unfortunately for Judah, young Manasseh was guided and

influenced by profane men who were in favor of returning to
idolatry. It wasn't long before Hezekiah's headway against pagan
religions in the nation was offset by a decline in the worship of
God and a revival of permissiveness and an interest in neighboring
religions.
As Manasseh grew older, there seemed to be no limit to the
heathen practices he allowed and even promoted. At first he
favored reestablishing private and public places for idol worship.
Then he decreed that altars should be built throughout the nation
for sacrificing to the god Baal, one of the chief pagan deities of
the Canaanites. His next move was to prepare special shrines for
worshipping the goddess Astarte, whose rituals were disgustingly
lewd. These swift plunges into idolatry were more than enough to
rouse the Creator's scourging anger. But Manasseh didn't stop
there. He deliberately defied God by setting up these pagan
altars, idols, images and obscene symbols in the holy temple!
Of course, God's priests were driven from the temple first.
Then their quarters were changed into a chapel for the worship of
stars and planets. Even Molech made a comeback in Judah when
followers were invited to build places of worship in the Valley of
the Dram or Tophet -- known in New Testament times as Gehenna.
The metal idol was heated to red-hot by fires built inside
the belly.
To the thunderous accompaniment of drums, the parents placed
their own babies into the glowing hands of the idol in worship of
their horrid god. The purpose of the drums was to drown the
agonizing screams of helpless infants, sacrificed by their very
own parents.
How different from the worship of the Living Creator God who
says that this kind of worship is so awful that he couldn't
imagine the children of Israel ever doing it. (Jeremiah 32:35.)
 Faith was replaced by superstition. Like vultures the
wizards, witches, sorcerers, and mediums returned to feed on that
superstition.
Convinced that worshipping and relying on Israel's God was
foolish, Manasseh did more to turn his nation to idolatry than did
the pagan nations God had destroyed. He was even worse than
blasphemous King Ahab, because he required his people to worship
the idols he brought to Judah. Those who were loyal to God and
refused to have part in pagan religious rites were arrested and
tortured. If they still refused, they were put to death. (II Kings
21:1-9; II Chronicles 33:1-9.)
Because of the misused power of one man, Jerusalem, the city
of peace, became a city of despair, terror and death. Those who
tried to obey God lived in constant fear of criminals and of
Manasseh's soldiers. Those who became idolaters became debased and
miserable.
Manasseh apparently began to doubt that Israel's God existed.
Manasseh was one of the most foolish kings who ever lived for
deliberately antagonizing his long-suffering Creator, who began to
act by giving instructions to the prophets who were hiding in
Judah.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 142
MANASSEH REPENTS!

As KING Manasseh grew more powerful, he began to force the people

to follow him more and more deeply into pagan practices. Because
of his evil deeds, God began to act by sending His prophets with
warnings for the people of Judah.

God's Warning

"Warn Manasseh and the people," God told them, "that because
the king has stooped to abominations greater than those of
surrounding nations of the past, whom I have destroyed, and has
forced his subjects to do the same by torturing and murdering the
faithful, I will bring terrible times on Judah. If people could
hear what their fate will be, their ears would almost burn at
listening to the fearful facts.
"As Samaria fell, so shall Jerusalem. I shall wipe out the
city as one wipes out a dirty dish by turning it upside down and
scooping out the leftovers. I shall forsake this nation. The
inhabitants will fall into the hands of their enemies, to become
slaves just as the people of Samaria and the northern tribes of
national Israel went into captivity.
 "Ever since I brought my people out of Egypt more then eight
hundred years ago, they have troubled me and tried my patience.
Their king has now become one of the basest offenders by
conducting himself like an insane man. He won't be allowed to
continue in his murderous manner much longer." (II Kings 21:10-16;
II Chronicles 33:10.)
The prophets who received this message were Joel, Nahum,
Habakkuk and Isaiah. And they wrote down God's warnings in their
books which are now part of the Hebrew Scriptures, or the Old
Testament. At great personal risk, these men managed to make
public what God had told them. When reports reached Manasseh, he
laughed derisively, but the more he thought about these men having
the boldness to give him warnings, supposedly from the God he
loathed, the more irritated he became.
"The doomsday dolts are at it again!" he scoffed. "I want
them brought here to explain just how their God plans to stop me
from doing what I please!"
Some, if not all, of the prophets were arrested at this time.
Scriptural and secular references indicate that the elderly Isaiah
was one of them. Tradition says that because Manasseh was angered
by Isaiah's loyalty to God and his warnings, he had the prophet
sawn in two. These religious persecutions are described in the New
Testament "faith chapter," Hebrews 11, especially verses 36 to 38.
It was an unusual thing, even in ancient times, for a nation
to be surprised by large enemy forces that had already penetrated
its borders. There were generally spies and frontier lookouts on
duty to pass back information even on small bands of strangers.
But because God willed it, this early warning system failed
to work for Judah shortly after Isaiah's horrible death. The
people of Judah had a sudden, sickening awareness that Assyrian
troops were moving swiftly through the land. The sentries on
Jerusalem's walls knew nothing of what was happening till they saw
the enemy soldiers swarming toward the city's main gate. (II
Chronicles 33:11.)
"Your king is our prisoner!" an Assyrian officer called out
when the invaders were just beyond an arrow's range of the walls.
"If you want him back, open the gates and send your citizens out
to us! If you send soldiers, your king will die right here!"
Leaders of Judah under Manasseh were shocked when they saw
that their king was indeed a prisoner of the Assyrians. Obviously
he had been captured while on a trip outside Jerusalem. The
leaders of Judah decided to send out a few hundred citizens in
exchange for Manasseh.
The unfortunate ones, mainly women and children, were roughly
herded outside through gates that were briefly opened, then
slammed shut before enemy troops could try to force an entrance.
Those thrust out of their city immediately became captives of the
Assyrians, who expressed their anger at the small number of
citizens given them.

King Manasseh in Captivity

"More! More!" roared the invaders. "Isn't your king's life

worth more than this paltry few?"
The officers of Judah had no choice but to quickly force more
people out through a gate opened only a minute or so. Again, as
before, soldiers of Judah remained inside where they could be more
effective in the defense of the city. Again the Assyrians pounced
on their prey and bellowed for more. This convinced those in
authority in Jerusalem that the Assyrians had no intention of
releasing Manasseh. They refused to send out any more people.
Having taken other captives from other undefended areas of
Judah, and not wishing to carry on a long siege of well-defended
Jerusalem, the Assyrians departed with their prisoners. They
didn't take Manasseh's life as they had threatened. Instead they
took him with them, forcing him to walk in heavy loops of clanking
chains. This cruel man who had challenged his Creator could
scarcely believe that he was in the hands of his enemies. It was
much easier for him to believe almost two months and hundreds of
long miles later when he was led disgracefully through the streets
of the city of Babylon. (II Chronicles 33:9-11.)
"Can this actually be the mighty king of Judah? He lacks the
apparel of one of royalty. He doesn't even have the bearing and
dignity of a ruler!"
The contemptuous speaker was Esarhaddon, king of Assyria and
son of the murdered Sennacherib. The setting was his palace in
Babylon, the city-state he had forced back under Assyrian
domination. Manasseh, weighted down with his metal fetters, could
only stare back with undisguised hatred as his conqueror belittled
him before the Assyrian notables who were present.
"This man must learn that Judah shall at last become a vassal
nation," Esarhaddon continued arrogantly. "Obviously he isn't yet
convinced. Put him in the lower dungeon, and keep him there until
he surrenders his nation!"
Thus started months of miserable confinement for Manasseh,
who didn't believe that he would long remain in prison because his
many pagan gods would come to his rescue. As the weeks went by,
Manasseh exhorted these false gods and goddesses one by one to
deliver him from the Assyrians. Stunned because nothing occurred
in his favor, Manasseh began to doubt the powers of the gods to
whom he had been faithful for years. Doubting the powers of these
false deities, he began to wonder if it could be possible that the
God his father had worshipped could possibly exist and have the
tremendous power that was claimed in ancient Israelite records.
Manasseh Finally Repents

Miserable and desperate, the king of Judah finally concluded

that it might be worth the effort to pray to the God of Israel for
help.
There was no response.
But there was a strange awareness that belief in pagan gods
was a futile and foolish pursuit. With this start toward wisdom,
and through continued fervent prayer to God, Manasseh was
encouraged by a growing assurance that he was at last beginning to
contact the one real Supreme Power. From then on he began to
strongly regret all the things he had done to lead Judah back into
idolatry which his father, Hezekiah, had worked to remove from the
nation.
Regret turned into genuine repentance, which God always
recognizes. Manasseh's repentance was so intense and genuine that
God caused the king of Assyria to change his plans about Judah and
Manasseh.
God always blesses ANYONE who sincerely repents. Manasseh's
repentance (II Chronicles 33:12-13) was one of the most profound
in all the Bible. The record of it serves to show that our God is
so filled with compassion that He will honor the sincere
repentance of anyone, no matter how black his deeds have been.
Surely no king of Israel or Judah ever provoked God's wrath more
with his blatant idolatry even to the point of bringing an idol
into God's very own temple. II Kings 21 chronicles the record of
his rotten deeds. Only the unregenerate Ahab could begin to rival
Manasseh in wickedness. (II Kings 21:3.) Yet our God is so brimful
of mercy that He honored even Ahab's humility even though he never
really repented. (I Kings 21:29.)
God will forgive any person who makes a full surrender to Him
without any reservations -- no matter how terrible, or how many,
have been his sins. God will forgive them all. (Matthew 12:31.)
The Apostle Paul himself said that BEFORE conversion he was
"a blasphemer and a persecutor, and injurious." He actually
counted himself the "chief of sinners." Yet he obtained mercy,
that in him first Jesus Christ "might shew forth ALL LONG-
SUFFERING, FOR A PATTERN to them which should hereafter believe on
him to life everlasting." (I Timothy 1:13-16.)
God made sure that His Word was replete with examples of the
real repentance of grievous sinners. So no one should ever say,
"My sins are so bad that God couldn't possibly forgive me." And no
matter how you may feel about your personal sins, that same
merciful God stands ready TO FORGIVE YOU upon genuine repentance.
(Psalm 86:5.)
Manasseh Released From Captivity

"This stubborn king of Judah will never willingly surrender

his nation to us," Esarhaddon told his officers and leaders. "Even
if he did, his people would put up a resistance I can't afford. It
would be wiser to send Manasseh back to Jerusalem. His nation
would then become a stronger buffer state between us and our
troublesome Egyptian enemies. At the same time, we can always
demand tribute from these Israelites, and one we can continue to
exact. Is this not better than paying many Assyrian lives to
overcome Judah? The nation can be of greater benefit to us if it
remains strong and productive."
Naturally there was no evident opposition to the king's wish,
although there must have been military men present who were
disappointed to learn that their commander had decided not to wage
a mad, bloody war on the kingdom of Judah.
Shortly after Esarhaddon's statement, a prison attendant came
to free the astonished king of Judah from his dismal cell and
escort him to comfortable quarters where he could bathe and be
dressed in fine apparel. Servants were present to wait on him, but
at his first moment of privacy Manasseh threw himself on the floor
and poured out thanks to God for this startling miracle of release
from a dark dungeon. He was more surprised and thankful when he
learned that he was about to be escorted by Assyrian soldiers back
to Jerusalem. (II Chronicles 33:12-13.)
There was much celebrating in Judah -- and especially in the
capital -- when Manasseh returned to his kingship. At the same
time there was surprise and gloom among the king's former ranking
favorites when they learned of the great change in their leader.
"He keeps talking about the 'God of Israel' instead of our
gods," an officer remarked concernedly to others. "Something must
have happened to his mind while he was in prison!" "There is no
doubt of it," another agreed. "I heard that he intends to try to
restrain the people from worshipping any god except the God his
father worshipped. That will take some doing, because not many
people will want to be tied down to observing the harsh laws of
the old God of Israel."

The Struggle to Change

Unhappily for many, that was exactly what Manasseh set out to
do. He removed the pagan images from the temple, cleaned and
repaired the altar, reinstated Levite priests to reestablish
offerings to God and began a systematic movement to comb out idols
and pagan altars from all of Judah. At the same time he sent out a
royal decree that the God of Israel was the only deity to be
worshipped in the nation.
 Most of the surprised people obeyed by simply sacrificing to
God at the places where they had formerly sacrificed to idols.
This was a step in the right direction, but God expected
sacrifices to be made only at His temple in Jerusalem. Manasseh
soon learned that turning a whole nation from paganism to the only
true God would be a long and next-to-impossible undertaking.
Meanwhile, he expanded the size of Jerusalem and strengthened
and heightened a large part of Jerusalem's walls. He then
appointed capable and trusted officers to take charge of Judah's
other walled cities, which were subject to possible attack from
Egypt or Philistia, and to probable attack from Assyria if the
regular tribute to that nation failed to be paid on time. (II
Chronicles 33:14-17.)
Manasseh didn't live to see his nation receive the protection
and prosperity that would have resulted from the people turning
wholeheartedly to God. He was entombed in a family burial place on
his own property instead of being buried with most of the kings of
Judah. In his time Manasseh caused great trouble in his nation,
but he was the only idolatrous king who sought to make such an
extreme change for the better in his way of living.
At Manasseh's death his son, Amon, immediately became king of
Judah at the age of twenty-two. (II Kings 21:17-18; II Chronicles
33:1820.)
Again it was the old story -- a new, young king going just
the opposite of his father's intentions. Amon followed almost
exactly the example of his father Manasseh's first years of reign.
He even managed to recover many of the hidden carved images his
father had caused to be made, and set them up again to be
worshipped. Judah was again steered back into perilous, mad
idolatry.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 143
JOSIAH'S CRUSADE AGAINST IDOLATRY

AFTER King Manasseh had repented, he started leading Judah back to

the worship of God. But he died before he completed the gigantic
task of reforming the nation. His son and successor, Amon, did not
follow the good example of Manasseh's later years, but followed,
instead, the bad example of his earlier years.

Idolatry Breeds Violence

Historians have pointed out, with good reason, that most of

the successors of idolatrous Israelite kings had very short
periods of rulership. So it was with Amon, whose servants plotted
against him and murdered him by the time he had ruled only two
years. The people of Judah, however, were so angry because of
their leader's assassination that they succeeded in finding all
those connected with the act and put them to death. (II Kings
21:19-26; II Chronicles 33:21-25.)
By this time, Amon had been buried close to his father in the
family burial place near the royal palace.

Josiah's Crusade Against Idolatry

Although only eight years old, Amon's son Josiah was the next
ruler of Judah. Even though he was first guided by his advisors
with various beliefs and ambitions, by the time he was about
sixteen he had a growing desire to really follow the ways of his
ancestor David, whose accomplishments greatly interested him.
By the time he was twenty years old, Josiah began to rid his
kingdom of idols by outlawing the presence of pagan altars and
images. At the same time he sent out crews of men to tear down and
destroy any objects connected with idolatry. They went throughout
Judah and even into the land from which most of Israel had been
removed. The last use of heathen altars, just before they were
wrecked, was for burning the bones of the profane priests. Their
bones were found buried near the altars at which they had
officiated when sacrifices had been made to idols. (II Kings 22:1-
2; II Chronicles 34:1-7.)
During the years those changes were being made, proper
activities were restored at the temple, which again required
repairing because of rough usage while careless and rowdy idol
worshippers held their profane ceremonies there. Worshippers of
God came from far and near, even from the tribes of Israel; and
they brought offerings. At last there was a considerable
collection of silver at the temple given as offerings by God's
worshippers. When Josiah was about twenty-six, he ordered
officials to use the silver to buy new timber and stone and to pay
the wages of carpenters, builders and masons for mending the worn
and broken parts of the temple. (II Kings 22:3-7; II Chronicles
34:8-13.)
Meanwhile, Hilkiah the high priest excitedly reported to his
friend Shaphan, the king's secretary, that he had found the Book
of the Law in the temple. (II Kings 22:8; II Chronicles 34:14-15.)
This Law on the original scroll of sheepskin, comprising the
first five books of the Old Testament, had for a long time been at
the side of the ark. (Deuteronomy 31:2426.) And Jehoshaphat in his
time had copies made for the teaching of the Law all over the
nation. (II Chronicles 17:7-9.) Later, during some time when the
temple was overrun by idol-worshippers, most copies of the Law
were destroyed. This official temple master copy was missed by the
destroyers, probably because some astute and faithful priest
concealed it rather than have it destroyed by those who wanted to
do away with God's laws.
When Shaphan, Hilkiah and others presented the ancient but
well-preserved sheepskin scroll to the king, his excitement was no
less than that of Hilkiah. Josiah was so interested that he
immediately asked that Shaphan read some original scriptures
aloud, so that they might know what God requires of men and
nations. (II Kings 22:9-10; II Chronicles 34:16-18.)

The Laws of Peace

Shaphan read aloud certain chapters from the book of

Deuteronomy -- that part having to do with God's promises of
blessings for obedience and the curses that would follow
disobedience. (Deuteronomy 28.) Josiah became so perturbed that he
violently tore his robe. In those times that was an action that
indicated great distress. (II Kings 22:11; II Chronicles 34:19.)
"According to what you just read, as Moses wrote it," Josiah
exclaimed, "this nation is overdue for a terrible time of God's
wrath! I want you to go at once and inquire of God if anything
special can be done to cause God to be merciful to us!"
"There is a true prophetess here in the city by the name of
Huldah," Hilkiah said in a desperate tone.
"Seek her out," Josiah ordered. "Ask her what will happen and
what we should do."
Hilkiah, Shaphan and three other men of rank left right away
to find the prophetess Huldah, to whom God had given special
ability to understand some of His intentions. (II Kings 22:12-14;
II Chronicles 34:20-22.)
God must have previously given Huldah understanding for
Josiah's benefit, because she had an immediate answer for her
visitors.
"Tell the man who sent you that God will indeed bring deep
misery to the people of Judah because of their turning to false
gods," Huldah said. "God's warnings, like His promises, never
fail. There is nothing that can be done now to alter God's plans.
But He wants the king of Judah to know that he, Josiah, won't go
through the soon-coming time of curses and desolation for his
nation. Because Josiah has repented and has faithfully worked to
turn his people back to the right way, he will be mercifully taken
to his grave and will be spared the evil to come." (II Kings
22:15-20; II Chronicles 34:23-28.)
When Josiah learned what Huldah had to say, he was
disappointed that his people would not COMPLETELY repent. As a
result there wasn't much he could do to prevent God's wrath from
eventually falling on Judah. Nevertheless, the king determined to
make the most of the time he
especially the leaders -- to
reading from the Book of the
would be sobered and anxious
probably by Hilkiah the high
crowd.
had left. He called for the people --
meet with him at the temple to hear a
Law. He hoped that all who heard
to seek God. After the reading,
priest, Josiah stood up before the

The People Follow Josiah

"God of Israel, we have heard your laws read just as you gave
them to your servant Moses," the king called out in prayer. "We
know that your laws are just and good, and that only by living by
them can we be happy, healthy, prosperous and safe. We realize
now, more than ever, that disobedience toward you will surely
result in misery, sickness, poverty and trouble. We would like to
declare to you that it is our desire and intention, with your
help, to put aside ways that aren't good for us or pleasing to
you, and wholeheartedly live by your rules only!"
A loud murmur of approval came from the people and their
leaders. (II Kings 23:1-3.)
"We can get off to a good start by seeking out and destroying
all idolatrous things that still remain in Judah," Josiah told the
people. "I daresay there yet remain even in the temple articles
that have to do with idolatry. I request the high priest and those
under him to look closely again for such things. If any are found,
let them be removed at once from the temple!"
Obviously someone had been careless in this matter. Many
pots, bowls and other equipment used in pagan ceremonies in the
temple were hastily rounded up and carried out. Later they were
tossed into a huge fire outside the city. The ashes of wooden
objects and the fragments of metal things were taken to be dumped
at the site of the city of Bethel. This place had been an
important seat of activities for God's servants, but later became
defiled by pagan priests who claimed they represented God.
Josiah doggedly set out to remove every vestige of idolatry
from Judah and even part of the land of Israel north to Samaria.
Hiding pagan priests were found and punished. The dwellings of
those who had been pagan temple prostitutes, both male and female,
were burned or torn down. (II Kings 23:4-20; II Chronicles 34:29-
33.)
At Bethel, Josiah's men even dug up the remains of heathen
priests and burned them on the altar there, thus carrying out the
prophecy made three hundred and fifty years before, when God
inspired one of his servants to declare that one day a man named
Josiah would burn the bones of the pagan priests on that altar. (I
Kings 13:1-3, 26-32.) However, the bones of the true prophet who
had spoken this weren't touched. (II Kings 23:17-18.)
God's Purpose Stands

After these things had been accomplished, the time came for
the Passover, which many observed with special fervor because of
Josiah's success against idolatry. Josiah had worked diligently to
wipe out idolatry and sorcery from his nation and from territory
of the Israelite tribes to the north. He fervently hoped God would
spare his country from the curses the people bring on themselves
when they forsake the God of Israel for pagan gods and demons. (II
Chronicles 34:1-7.)
Josiah also knew that God would be pleased because the Book
of the Law had been found and much of it read to the people. To
add to all this, the king saw to it that the Passover that year
was observed with unusual solemnity and great ceremony. Many
thousands of animals were sacrificed, thirty-three thousand of
which Josiah contributed from his flocks and herds. (II Kings
23:1-28; II Chronicles 34:8-33; 35:1-19.)
But the king's good works didn't alter God's intention to
punish the nation because of their turning from Him. (II Kings
23:21-27.) Sometime later Josiah was one morning informed by an
excited officer: "Thousands of Egyptian troops are pouring into
our land!"

Josiah's Political Dilemma

The king's hopes for continued protection for Judah were

dependent on his being careful not to endanger his life. But
Josiah, and the nation, got smug and careless. Josiah's hopes were
almost wiped out when he learned that an Egyptian army with
thousands of troops and cavalry and hundreds of chariots was
moving along the coastal area of western Judah. (II Chronicles
35:20.) This, Josiah reasoned, was the beginning of God's
punishment of Judah, come in the form of a mighty fighting force
that could devastate the whole nation in less than a week.
However, the next report to reach the king gave him some comfort.
"The Egyptians are continuing northward on the plains by the
sea. No troops or chariots have turned inland."
Though relieved at the news, Josiah remained perturbed
because a foreign army was on his soil. He wanted an explanation,
as soon as possible, for its being there. Even before he could
send emissaries to the Egyptians, representatives came from none
less than Necho, the Egyptian king, who was with his army.
The spokesmen told Josiah: "Our King Necho wants to assure
you and your people that there is no reason for concern, because
we have no intention of war or any harm to your people or their
possessions. We wish only to pass harmlessly through your land on
the way to Carchemish on the Euphrates river. Our king intends to
free that city from the king of Babylon, who has no right to it.
"Our king trusts that you will have no desire to interfere
with his plans. Otherwise, Judah shall surely suffer heavily,
inasmuch as God has told him that we should go against the
Chaldeans at Carchemish. Any who interfere with God's will shall
surely be dealt with in a terribly harsh manner!" (II Chronicles
35:21.)
"So be it," Josiah said after the Egyptians had departed.
"Let them kill each other off. I don't intend to become embroiled
in a war, though not because of being threatened by some pagan who
claims to speak for God. If the Egyptians win, we'll no longer be
vassals to the Chaldeans. Their victory over the Assyrians didn't
rightfully mean that we should switch allegiance to the king of
Babylon."
"If the Egyptians don't win, we'll suffer for it" an officer
reminded the king. "As long as we are vassals to the Chaldeans, we
will be expected to serve as a buffer between Babylonia and Egypt.
If we fail to confront the Egyptians, we'll probably pay a higher
price in lives if the Chaldeans demand an accounting from us."

Josiah Picks a Fight

"But the latest report is that the Egyptians have already

passed through Judah and are moving along the plain of Sharon,"
Josiah pointed out. "How could we possibly overtake them?"
"There's still time," the officer explained. "Probably
they'll be turning eastward at the valley of Jezreel to take the
highway to Damascus for the benefit of their chariots. We could
rush an army northward past Samaria and intercept them after
they've changed directions!"
Josiah acted at once, though with mixed feelings. (II
Chronicles 35:22.) He didn't want to start a battle, but neither
did he want reprisals from Babylon for standing idly by.
The two armies came within sight of each other in the valley
of Megiddo, near where the most terrible battle in the history of
man will take place in the lifetime of many now reading these
words (Revelation 11:14-19; 16:15-17.)
"I went to the trouble of warning that stubborn king of
Judah," Necho muttered angrily to his officers when he saw the
approaching army. "Perhaps we can save time and effort by first
removing him from the scene. Instruct the archers to close in at a
reasonable distance from these Jews' chariots. Tell them to watch
carefully for the royal chariot and make certain that their arrows
reach both passenger and driver."
The Egyptians supposed that the king of Judah would be easily
distinguishable in a special chariot, but Josiah had considered
that, and came into battle in an ordinary cavalry chariot. During
the first careful pass the two forces made at each other, the
Egyptian archers couldn't find what they were looking for. They
finally discharged clouds of arrows at all the chariots of Judah.
One of those arrows landed, as if by chance, deep in Josiah's
body.
"Put me in another chariot and get me out of here before the
Egyptians discover they have wounded me," Josiah muttered weakly.
(II Chronicles 35:23.)
The king was quickly transferred to another chariot and
carried back to Jerusalem, where he soon died. (II Kings 23:29.)
Perhaps the king of Egypt was a long time learning that one of his
archers had fatally wounded the king of Judah. There was a sudden
retreat of the army of Judah, and that was what mainly mattered to
the Egyptians, whatever the cause. Having shoved the army of Judah
aside, Necho moved on unhindered toward the northeast.
Because Josiah was so greatly respected and because his death
foreshadowed the death of the nation, there was great mourning
upon his death, even by many who didn't care for his staunch stand
against idolatry. Asked to speak at the king's funeral was the
young prophet Jeremiah. He was a friend of Ahikam, an intimate of
Josiah and son of Josiah's confidential secretary Shaphan.
(Jeremiah 26:24; II Kings 22:812; II Chronicles 34:20-21.)
Jeremiah delivered a most unusual eulogy because of Josiah's
accomplishments for God. His observations were later set to music
and sung and played for centuries to come on special occasions.
(II Chronicles 35:24-25; Lamentations.)
Josiah was buried in one of the sepulchers of the kings of
Judah. He was the last king of that nation who followed God, and
God promised he would die without having to go through the misery
that was to come to Judah. Although Josiah died of a battle wound,
the nation was at peace, and he died in a peaceful state of mind
far from the battlefield. (II Kings 23:30; II Chronicles 35:26-
27.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 144
JEREMIAH WARNS JUDAH

ACCORDING to Josiah's wish, his grandson, then eight years old,

was to succeed him. But he was removed from any opportunity to
reign after ten days' time. Neither did Josiah's eldest son,
Eliakim, succeed his father because the people of Judah believed
he would regard the king of Egypt as their master. Instead, they
put Eliakim's younger half-brother Jehoahaz on the throne.
 Meanwhile, the Egyptians were not victorious over the
Babylonian king as they had hoped to be.
The Chaldeans pursued the Egyptians southwestward for
hundreds of miles. Later, with the Chaldeans on their way back
home, Necho had freedom to demand of Jerusalem that Eliakim should
be made king. Jehoahaz was therefore king only three months
because King Necho of Egypt considered Judah his vassal nation and
thought only he should have the right to decide who should be made
king. As a gesture to prove that his will should be carried out in
every respect, the king of Egypt decreed that from then on Eliakim
should be known as Jehoiakim.
Jehoiakim continued to rule Judah for the next eleven years,
even though he wasn't the choice of the people who followed God.
During those years, there was an unhappy return to idolatry and a
constant heavy tribute, mostly in gold and silver, to the king of
Egypt.

A Reluctant Prophet

As for Jehoahaz, he was taken by the Egyptians to their

country, where he died. (II Kings 23:31-34; II Chronicles 36:1-4.)
As a result of allowing his nation to fall back into
idolatry, Jehoiakim had his share of troubles. One of his sources
of worry was the prophet Jeremiah, who had been around in Josiah's
time, but who because of his youth didn't earn much respect until
he had spoken at Josiah's funeral.
Jeremiah was probably only in his late teens when God first
contacted him, telling him that long before he was born God had
chosen him to be a prophet to warn many nations of their wrong
ways and what would come to pass unless they turned to observing
God's laws.
"But how can I speak to nations?" Jeremiah asked. "I would
have to talk to kings, and kings wouldn't listen to me because I
am only a boy."
"You shall grow in wisdom," God told him. "Besides, I shall
tell you what to say in every situation. You are not to fear
anyone, regardless of his rank or his fierce or scornful
expressions. I won't allow harm to come to you."
Obviously in a vision, Jeremiah felt his lips being touched
by God's hand.
"This day I have put words in your mouth," the Creator said.
"I am setting you over the nations and kingdoms with the power to
root out and destroy, but I shall also give you the power to plant
and build."
This meant that Jeremiah was to do far more than warn Judah
and other nations of calamities to come. God would also reveal,
through Jeremiah, where the captive and scattered House of Israel
would again be started as nations, eventually, in other parts of
the world. (Jeremiah 1:1-19.)
In time, with the passing of generations, many Israelites
forgot their identity. Migrating among other nations, ever-
increasing numbers came to regard themselves as Gentiles. Most of
them, as this is written still do. Through Jeremiah and others of
God's servants who would be born much later, the Creator planned
that the Israelites of the ten-tribed House of Israel would
eventually recognize themselves and no longer be lost, and would
remember the commission their ancient ancestors had been given and
the covenant between their people and God.
Jeremiah spent his early years in the priests' town of
Anathoth, only a few miles north of Jerusalem. Because of being
bothered by people who despised and troubled him, he moved to
Jerusalem. There he could be lost in the nonreligious capital
crowd instead of being conspicuous in a small ministerial town
where many priests were growing lukewarm and didn't like to have a
zealous prophet around. Jeremiah became respected in Jerusalem
after having much to say at Josiah's funeral and having already
gained the friendship of some of the more upright men of King
Josiah's acquaintance.
Jeremiah's first major trouble during Jehoiakim's reign came
about when he was told by God to go to the temple and warn all who
came there that unless they would live by God's laws, God would
cause Jerusalem to become as ravaged as the ancient town of
Shiloh, the town where the tabernacle was set up when Israel first
came into the land of Canaan. (Joshua 18: 1; Psalm 78:60; Jeremiah
26:6.) Shiloh had been destroyed by the Philistines hundreds of
years before Jeremiah's time. (I Samuel 4:10-12.)
"God has told me that unless the people of Judah repent of
their evil ways and wholeheartedly return to obeying Him, this
city will soon become a place that will be spoken of only with
scorn, ridicule and contempt!" Jeremiah shouted to the crowds who
came to the temple to try to make themselves right with God by
making token offerings and pausing for what would appear to be
periods of prayer or religious reflection.

Who Believes a Prophet?

This was too much for many in authority who had long tired of
what they called "Jeremiah's prophecies of doom." Self-styled
prophets of God and many of the people, and even priests at the
temple, joined in seizing Jeremiah and accusing him before the
multitude.
"You have uttered curses against Jerusalem and the temple of
God!" they shouted angrily. "For this reason you deserve to die!"
 When the king's counsellors heard about Jeremiah being held
by the priests and others, they immediately arranged for a quick
trial. (Jeremiah 26:1-10.)
"Why should we delay what should be done by holding an
unnecessary trial?" Jeremiah's accusers heatedly asked. "It's
plainly evident what he has done and what the penalty should be!"
"Why should any of you speak against God?" Jeremiah asked in
his own defense. "It was God who sent me to the temple to warn of
trouble to come. Why not obey God and thus avoid the evil things
that will otherwise come to you? Do what you will with me, but if
you kill me you will bring greater calamity on yourselves and the
people of Jerusalem because of unjust treatment of one of God's
chosen servants."
There was a noisy babble of voices as the priests and their
supporters derided Jeremiah's remarks. Some were still demanding
the prophet's life. Hastily the princes and the king's counsellors
conferred with the representatives of the people, the chiefs of
the clans.
"We can't agree with you that this man should be punished by
death because of prophesying," the king's counsellors and the
princes told the prophets and the priests. Then certain respected
older men reminded the crowd: "Other prophets have made dire
predictions and they weren't executed for their remarks. Why
should Jeremiah be the exception? When King Hezekiah heeded the
warning of the prophet Micah, and called on God, remember how God
spared Hezekiah and the nation? Wouldn't it be wise for us to do
as Hezekiah did?" The most influential man speaking for Jeremiah
was Ahikam, the son of Shaphan who was a friend of Hilkiah,
Jeremiah's father. (Jeremiah 26:11-19, 24.) Reluctantly the
envious priests and self-appointed prophets bowed to the will of
the counsellors, and Jeremiah was released.
At the same time a prophet named Urijah had publicly declared
essentially the same things Jeremiah had stated. He, too, was
being sought to be punished by death for making gloomy remarks
about what would happen to Jerusalem and the temple. Having heard
that Jeremiah had been arrested, and that he would share
Jeremiah's fate, Urijah lacked faith that God would protect him,
and managed to escape from Jerusalem and reach Egypt, where he
succeeded in hiding for a time. Jehoiakim, king of Judah, was so
angered that a prophet he disliked should evade a trial that he
sent men to Egypt to ask King Necho to find Urijah and turn him
over to the emissaries from Judah. Necho cooperated. Urijah was
found, given over to the men of Judah, and slain as soon as he was
brought back to Jerusalem. If he had joined Jeremiah to face his
accusers, probably his life would have been spared. (Jeremiah
26:20-23.)
 In those days King Jehoiakim heavily taxed his people to
enable him to pay the high tribute demanded regularly by the king
of Egypt. (II Kings 23:31-35.) Meanwhile, Jeremiah continued his
warnings. Some people considered him a traitor to his country
because he spoke of Babylon as a greater power than Egypt, and
therefore a greater menace to Judah. This greatly irritated the
king, who owed his office to the ruler of Egypt, whom the Jews
were expected to look up to as the most powerful of rulers.
In the fourth year of Jehoiakim's reign, God told Jeremiah
that he should write down all the warnings He had given Jeremiah
to speak to the public and declare them all again at one time to
the people at the temple. Jeremiah dictated them to his secretary,
a man named Baruch, who wrote them on a heavy scroll.
"Perhaps when people hear at one time all of the calamity I
plan to bring on them, they will be sobered," God observed to
Jeremiah. (Jeremiah 36:1-3.)
God didn't require that Jeremiah should be the one to again
warn the people at the temple. The prophet was relieved. He knew
that the scheming priests and false prophets, especially those
from Anathoth, his home town, would seek his life if he appeared
again at the temple. (Jeremiah 11:21.) God had told Jeremiah not
to fear anyone, but he had been staying out of sight, knowing it
would be unwise to deliberately go about and tempt his enemies.

A Crisis Approaches

"If I again proclaim all that is on your scroll," Jeremiah

told his secretary, "the priests and prophets will again try to
have me killed. You they probably would ignore just because you
aren't me. Be my spokesman. Go to the temple on the special fast
day that has been set for a few days from now, and read aloud all
you have written. On such a solemn day some might repent and be
spared from the misery God is going to bring on Judah."
Baruch was at first uneasy at carrying out the prophet's
wishes, but he complied without complaining. He faced a large
audience on the day when people were fasting because they believed
that might appease God and cause Him to protect them from their
enemies. Many concerned people listened attentively, but there was
no way for Baruch to determine how much they were affected.
One young man, Michaiah, a grandson of Shaphan, who had been
King Josiah's secretary, and was friendly toward Jeremiah, was
greatly impressed. He ran to the king's house, where there was a
meeting of Judah's princes and counsellors of Jehoiakim. Michaiah
excitedly told them about the terrible things Baruch had said
would come on the nation.

----------------------------------------
 Chapter 145
JEHOIAKIM BUYS TROUBLE

AT THE TEMPLE young Michaiah heard Baruch read the scroll that he
had written for Jeremiah. In it were dire warnings of trouble to
fall on Judah just as had already fallen on Israel. Michaiah,
grandson of the Levite prince Shaphan, who had been King Josiah's
secretary and was friendly toward Jeremiah, ran to the palace and
reported what he had heard. His audience was the assembled
princes, that is, the chiefs from the tribes of Judah and Levi who
had been chosen as the king's counselors. They were impressed.
"Right or wrong, this man is risking death and deserves an
honorable hearing," one of the princes spoke out. "He should come
here to read his scroll to us so we can hear all he had to say."
The princes agreed. Baruch was brought to them to read his
scroll. They were so alarmed at what he read that they took the
scroll and told Baruch to leave at once.
"Get back to Jeremiah and tell him to hide himself or get out
of Jerusalem," they warned Baruch. "And go with him. The king may
be very angry when he hears what you have written from the
prophet's mouth!" They knew the false prophets and some priests
would be angered by Baruch's reading all of Jeremiah's warning
prophecies to the people at the temple. (Jeremiah 36:1-19.)

Scroll of Jeremiah Burned

While Baruch hurried back to Jeremiah, the officials went to

the king, hoping they could persuade him to prevent Jeremiah's
enemies from seizing the prophet, whom most of them believed was a
spokesman from God. On their way, they left Baruch's scroll in the
office of Elishama, the king's secretary.
"This Jeremiah is too intent upon upsetting my people!"
Jehoiakim muttered angrily after he heard what his visitors had to
say. "I want that scroll brought here and read to me! Then I'll
decide what to do, and I don't want any of you men trying to talk
me into helping this troublemaker!"
A little later one of Jehoiakim's men started reading aloud
from the scroll. The king sat glumly on a couch by a blazing open
hearth fire, necessary to offset the chill of a winter day. The
princes stood uncomfortably about, waiting to see how the king
would react to what he was hearing.
The reader had gone through only three or four columns of
Jeremiah's dreadful warnings when Jehoiakim sprang up and snatched
the scroll from the surprised aide. With his other hand the king
grabbed up the scribe's razor from a nearby table and angrily cut
the scroll to throw it into the fire. Then three of the startled
princes tried in vain to persuade the king not to burn the scroll.
"You could be burning the very words of God!" one of the
three remonstrated.
The king wouldn't listen.
"I said no!" he scowled. "This dismal thing deserves to be
burned!"
The whole scroll was burned. (Jeremiah 36:20-25.)
The three officials who were concerned about the scroll were
Elnathan the son of Achbor and Gemariah the son of Shaphan (Achbor
and Shaphan were conscientious officials whom good King Josiah had
sent to confer with the prophetess Huldah -- Jeremiah 36:12, 25;
II Kings 22:12-14) and Delaiah the son of Shemaiah, who was
probably the same Shemaiah who had contributed many cattle to
Josiah's great Passover sixteen years earlier. (II Chronicles
35:9.) These men illustrate the importance of good parental
example and training.
Disappointed, all the princes departed. Then Jehoiakim sent
three of his officers to arrest Jeremiah and Baruch. But the two
were nowhere to be found. God had caused them to be warned through
the princes and had provided a secret place for hiding. (Jeremiah
36:26.)
While more and more men futilely searched for the prophet and
his secretary, the king paced impatiently back and forth past the
ashes of the scroll. By then he was more troubled than angry. He
had heard read a prediction that the Babylonians (Chaldeans) would
soon attack Jerusalem. This was the startling statement that had
caused him to slash and burn the parchment.
Jeremiah and Baruch didn't waste their time while in hiding.
At God's command they began to prepare another scroll. This one
contained more details and added predictions, including one that
had to do with Jehoiakim.

Jehoiakim's Penalty

"Because the king of Judah has followed idolatry and has

spurned my warnings, he shall soon become a victim of the
Babylonians," God told Jeremiah. "Later, he shall come to a
shameful death. For him there will be no royal burial. His body
shall lie outside the walls to be covered by frost at night and
bloated by festering heat in the daytime. I shall also punish his
descendants, his servants and all the people of Judah who have
refused to listen to me." (Jeremiah 36:27-32.)
For a long time the prophet and his secretary managed to
remain concealed from the king's police. When the added prophecy
concerning his death eventually reached Jehoiakim, he was angrier
than ever and sent his men even outside of Jerusalem to seek for
Jeremiah and Baruch.
God had said it would happen. So it occurred one day that
part of the army of Babylon, commanded by one of King
Nebuchadnezzar's generals, set out for Judah.
When Jehoiakim heard that troops, chariots and cavalry were
pouring across the Jordan River in the region of Jericho, he
became undignifiedly excited.
"Send every man to his station on the wall fortifications!"
he shakily ordered his officers. "These pagan impostors can
perhaps overrun other cities of Judah, but don't let them take
Jerusalem!"
Jehoiakim didn't attempt any defense of the towns, villages
and farms in the path of the approaching enemy. He feared that
Judah's army would be defeated, leaving Jerusalem without enough
soldiers to fully man the gates and walls.
From the vantage point of the walls, the king and his men
could see the Babylonians long before they arrived. As they spread
out around the city, it appeared that their numbers were less than
had been reported crossing the Jordan.
"This is their whole army?" Jehoiakim asked.
"Surely not, sir," one of the officers answered. "Most of it
is probably still in Babylon. And there could be many thousands of
them concealed behind the hills off to the north."
Just as Jehoiakim was thinking that his army could probably
defeat the Babylonians who were within sight, a group of enemy
officers rode up perilously close to the archer-lined wall in
which were the main gates.
"We bring a message from the mighty King Nebuchadnezzar of
Babylon!" one of them yelled in Hebrew. "Our king has ordered us
to deliver it directly to Jehoiakim, your king! Either open the
gates immediately to let us in or send out your king with any and
all he wishes to accompany him!"
"Our king has nothing to discuss with invaders!" a Jewish
spokesman shouted back from the wall a few minutes later.
"By that you are admitting your king is a coward who is a
king over a nation of cowards!" the Babylonian bellowed back.
"We should have gone out to meet these dogs before they
reached Judah!" Jehoiakim angrily muttered to his officers.
To Jehoiakim's growing frustration, the Babylonian continued
his insults. Even people of the city who were out of range of his
voice learned what he was saying almost as soon as he said it.

Foolish Bravado
 "Call my best warriors to accompany me!" the king of Judah
growled wrathfully. "I'll show my people that I have a few words
to say to these heathen!"
"Your words will CERTAINLY be few if you do that!" an officer
warned him. "Surely you aren't about to fall for their scheme to
get the gates open or capture you!"
"Just do as I tell you!" Jehoiakim snapped, glaring. "I'll go
out only a short way. If they dare approach, my archers and
lancers will bury them in spears and arrows!"
In spite of reminders from other officers that Jerusalem
might be lost if the gates were opened, Jehoiakim was intent on
having his way. To the gratification and surprise of the enemy,
the main gates of Jerusalem swung inward. Out rode Jehoiakim on a
handsome charger, surrounded closely by soldiers bristling with
bows, spears and swords. The moment they were outside the wall,
the gates slammed shut behind them and the huge bars thudded into
place.
Instantly Jehoiakim experienced a frantic feeling of being
cut off from safety. He was more aware of it when he heard the
swiftly increasing sound of horses' hoofs. Suddenly all was
confusion as he was knocked off his mount when his men, grouped
too closely around him, wildly struggled for room in which to
wield their weapons on the Babylonian cavalrymen who rushed them.
As the king of Judah regained his senses, he gradually
realized that he was among strangers. There were voices babbling
in a language he couldn't understand, and the painful pressure of
chains around his wrists, ankles and neck. Smirking, unfriendly
faces were poised over him.
"You are fortunate to be alive -- perhaps," one of the faces
told him in Hebrew. "Some of the soldiers with you were killed by
your own archers and spearmen on the wall. Some of my men lost
their lives too, but you owe your life to my men who managed to
bring you to this tent."
"Don't assume that I'm thankful to be your prisoner,"
Jehoiakim muttered bitterly. "Whatever it is that you require of
Judah can be discussed after I'm freed from these chains and
returned safely inside Jerusalem. Otherwise, my city will disgorge
a horde of fighting men who will wipe you out!"
"I can't believe that," the Babylonian general answered,
while his officers grinned knowingly. "While you were unconscious,
we threatened to kill you unless Jerusalem's gates were opened to
us. There was no response. Those chains will remain on you during
our trip back to Babylon. There you can explain to our king why
you've been paying tribute to a lesser nation like Egypt instead
of to Babylon. You'll have about two months and hundreds of miles
to think up some good answers."
 That night the misery from his chains convinced Jehoiakim
that he wouldn't be able to bear weeks of such discomfort. Next
morning he asked for a chance to talk to the Babylonian commander,
who received him coldly. (II Chronicles 36:5-6.)
"If you're here to waste my time asking for some favor,
forget it," the Babylonian advised.

False Peace Purchased

"I'm here to suggest that we exchange favors," the king said.

"If you will release me to return safely inside Jerusalem, I will
give you any tribute for as long as you demand it."
"In that event, there would be no more tribute to Egypt," the
commander finally replied. "You would have to swear full
allegiance to Babylon!"
This Jehoiakim eagerly did, but his eagerness faded when the
commander stated what Babylon would require as a regular tribute.
The king doubted that he would be able to meet such heavy demands
for very long, but he promised to comply because his life was at
stake.
"You have made your solemn commitments," the commander
reminded Jehoiakim. "Be warned now that if you fail in this
matter, my king will come to Judah to exact payment in the form of
ravaged cities and many Jewish lives! I shall carry out our first
part of the agreement by freeing you of your shackles."
At a signal from their commander, Jehoiakim's guards cut his
chains. As they rattled to the floor, the king felt that he could
breathe freely for the first time in many hours.
"And now for our next part of the agreement," the Babylonian
continued. "That is to depart from your land and allow you to
return inside your city. That we shall do as soon as you arrange
to get together the first tribute payment and have it delivered to
us here where our tents are pitched."
Jehoiakim was stunned. He had believed that Judah would
deliver the first payment by caravan some days later. Getting the
required items together on such short notice was impossible.
"Why do you look so startled?" the Babylonian inquired,
grinning slightly because of Jehoiakim's obvious misery. "Aren't
you prepared to deliver it?"
"Not right now. It would take several days to obtain some of
the items from scattered towns and farms," Jehoiakim explained.
"Then for this time we'll overlook things such as cattle and
sheep and foodstuffs and take the total amount in gold, silver and
brass. Surely you can easily obtain those items in your great
city."
"Let me return there safely, and I'll see that the required
amount is brought out to you." Jehoiakim said shakily, knowing
that he was in for much more trouble if the commander wouldn't
agree.
"If it isn't here by noon, my men will spread over your land
and we'll take it for ourselves by the sword!" the commander
warned, motioning for his prisoner to leave.
Tremendously relieved, but smarting under the indignity of
having to hike, unescorted, back to Jerusalem's gates, Jehoiakim
was further humiliated when he had to go to some length to
identify himself to guards before thousands of his people on the
walls. Once he was safely inside, there was cheering and applause
because of his return. But the people showed little enthusiasm
when Jehoiakim told them of his problem.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 146
TYRANNIZED BY BABYLON

THERE was loud cheering when the Babylonians released King

Jehoiakim and allowed him to re-enter Jerusalem. It would have
been much louder and more enthusiastic if Jehoiakim had been more
popular with his subjects and his soldiers, many of whom didn't
have much respect or admiration for him. Right away he called
together his officers and advisers. They all congratulated him on
his return, but few of them appeared overjoyed. Nor did they show
much enthusiasm when he told them of his problem.

The Temple Looted

"I want this thing done right now, even if you have to strip
the temple of its valuable utensils!" Jehoiakim roared, suddenly
angered by the situation. "Then I intend to find out who is
responsible for the decision that I should die by the hands of the
enemy while everyone else remained safely here!"
Long before noon the valuables from the temple were borne out
to the Babylonians, who would have been foolish to try to charge
through the gates while they were open. Shortly after the tribute
was delivered, the triumphant invaders took down their tents and
moved away to the north. (II Chronicles 36:5-7; Daniel 1:1-2.)
To all appearances it looked as though Judah -- and Jehoiakim
-- had come through another crisis. But there was greater trouble
and misery ahead, as the prophet Jeremiah was still foretelling.
Jehoiakim was busy for months trying to weed out from his
government those in high offices who opposed him. At the same time
he tried to convince his people that he had done his part in
saving Judah from the Babylonians, and that from then on it was
their responsibility, if they wanted to remain free, to contribute
willingly all that was asked of them.
Two years dragged by, during which there were disturbing
reports that the king of Egypt was furious when he learned that
Jehoiakim had disavowed Egypt and had declared loyalty to Babylon.
There were also rumors that the Egyptians were mustering and
training an army superior to any they had raised before. These
things gave heavy concern to Jehoiakim, whose weakened nation lay
in a perilous location between the two great competing powers. And
because they had forsaken God for idols, God was not helping
Jehoiakim and his people. (Jeremiah 22:1-19.)
During those two years, and for quite a while afterward,
Jeremiah remained concealed, except to reliable friends. Several
old family friends had repeatedly befriended Jeremiah -- Delaiah
the son of Shemaiah, Elnathan the son of Achbor, and several sons
and grandsons of Shaphan the Scribe. (II Kings 22:8-13; Jeremiah
26:24; 29:1-3; 36:11-13, 25.) The king's police no longer sought
Jeremiah with their former fervor, although if any had come face
to face with the prophet, they would have arrested him.

Another Crisis

When it was about time to start equipping the caravans for

bearing the third year's tribute to Babylon, Jehoiakim realized
that he would have to make a decision. If he continued the heavy
payments, he would be making even more enemies in Judah. He would
also be running the risk of attack from the Egyptians, to whom he
preferred to give allegiance. But if he withheld the promised
tribute to the Babylonians, he could expect the threatened
ravaging of his nation.
Jehoiakim decided to withhold the payment. He hoped that he
could make a reconciliation with Egypt before the Babylonians
would bother to send an army to collect their dues. Mostly he
hoped that his overlords would consider the trip too costly, and
give it up.
Time passed. Babylon and Egypt were so busy sparring with
each other for supremacy that neither bothered to invade Judah for
a while. There was no word from Babylon, and no report from Jewish
spies in the Euphrates River region that any great number of
Babylonian troops had been seen moving west. The king of Judah
happily began to think that he had made the right move.
Then the unexpected happened. Fierce bands of well-armed
Syrians, Moabites and Ammonites, mounted on fine steeds, began to
make surprise night attacks on Judah's towns and villages. Murder
and looting grew by leaps and bounds. These attackers were too
fast and wily to be captured. Almost overnight much of Judah fell
into the power of the savage invaders, whose numbers increased
steadily. (II Kings 24:1-4.)
One morning, guards on Jerusalem's walls were startled to
see, with the first light, a large number of mounted soldiers at a
safe distance from the gate. They were being joined by many other
horsemen who resembled the raiding Syrians, Moabites and
Ammonites.
"Look at those cavalrymen they're joining!" a guard
exclaimed. "They're holding the flag of Babylon!"
The large Babylonian cavalry force was joined by many Syrian,
Moabite and Ammonite troops. Except for the Babylonians, these
were the soldiers who had been terrorizing people in many small
towns and villages in Judah. The Jews learned later that these
soldiers had been hired by Babylonians, and had gradually left
their homeland in such small bands that they weren't at first
considered a menace. Collectively, they comprised a sizeable
threat even to Jerusalem. Although they had no catapults or
battering rams, there were enough of them to bottle up the city.
(II Kings 24:1-4.)

A Desperate Plight

The sight of the invaders struck fear into Jehoiakim. This

was Nebuchadnezzar's stark answer to Jehoiakim's unwise decision
to hold back tribute. Now he would have to pay dearly for it. The
only possible way out was to rush troops against the invaders at
the risk of losing the city.
"We have urgent business with your king!" a Babylonian
officer bellowed in Hebrew. "Send him out to us -- NOW! Otherwise,
we'll rip through every unprotected village and farm that hasn't
already felt our swords!"
In the special wall lookout with his officers, Jehoiakim
heard and shuddered.
"If they do as they threaten, at least we'll get them away
from here," Jehoiakim observed unfeelingly.
Most of his officers -- the ones who had relatives and
property elsewhere in Judah -- openly glared at him.
"After they're out of sight, we could send troops after
them," a leading officer suggested.
"No!" Jehoiakim snapped. "I don't want any trouble with the
Babylonians!"
"No trouble?" the staff officer inquired incredulously.
"We've had nothing but trouble with them for weeks!"
"You know what I mean," the king answered irritably. "I don't
want to antagonize them. I don't even want the gates closed
against them. Go see that they're opened so that our visitors,
however warlike, won't consider Jerusalem an armed fort that has
to be besieged. I'll be in my quarters in the event our visitors
insist on coming inside to make their demands."
As Jehoiakim walked shakily out of the lookout, his officers
stared at him as though he had suddenly gone mad. Nevertheless,
the king's orders were carried out. The gates were opened to the
Babylonians, who soon took advantage of this surprising
opportunity to get inside the city.
"Before we go in, be sure that the gates are securely fixed
to remain wide open," the Babylonian commander instructed his men.
"We can't risk any part of us being trapped."

The King's Ignoble End

A small number of the invaders cautiously rode inside, while
hundreds of cavalrymen swarmed close to the gates, ready to dash
inside in the event of any resistance. The first thing the
Babylonian commander and his picked men intended to do was to
seize the king of Judah and hold him prisoner under threat of
death as an example of what would happen to anyone who failed to
pay tribute to the Babylonians.
But Jehoiakim, who had now realized that Jeremiah was right
about it being wise to cooperate with the Babylonians, was so
frightened that he hid himself. Only a few hours later he was
discovered.
The Babylonian commander was so irked by the time and
trouble used in ferreting out the king that he had Jehoiakim
tossed from one of the highest parts of the wall. They then
dragged his broken body outside the gates like a dead beast
without allowing a funeral to be held, much less a royal
interment.
"Let no one move or bury that carcass!" the Babylonian
commander shouted to his men.
For several warm days and cold nights the body of the king of
Judah lay outside Jerusalem, just as the prophet Jeremiah had
predicted. (Jeremiah 22:1-19; 36:27-31.) There were those in Judah
who wanted to give their king a royal burial, but the invaders
didn't allow Jehoiakim's body to be touched except by insects,
animals and vultures. Thus ended, at age thirty-six, the life of a
king who chose to ignore God and live according to his cruel,
selfish and pagan desires. (II Kings 24:5-6; II Chronicles 36:5-
8.)
This was far from the end of trouble from the Babylonians,
who didn't feel that matters could be settled simply by a king's
death. Many Jewish nobles and men of high rank and ability were
also put to death. More than three thousand others were taken
captive and forced to march to Babylon, hundreds of miles distant.
(Jeremiah 52:24-28.) The stronger ones were made to help carry
valuable items plundered from the temple. Among the prisoners was
a young man by the name of Ezekiel.
Jehoiachin, eighteen-year old son of the late king, was
immediately made the next ruler of Judah. The Babylonians
impressed the young new king with the necessity of his regarding
them as absolute conquerors of Judah, and himself completely
subject to the will of the king of Babylon.
In spite of the circumstances, Jehoiachin followed in his
father's idolatrous ways and showed only disdain for Jeremiah's
warnings and advice. To make matters worse, he showed little
inclination to bow to the Babylonians, whose commander was so
incensed that he seriously considered doing away with the young
king of Judah. To add to his troubles, Nebuchadnezzar began to
fear that Jehoiachin might feel so strongly about his father's
death that he would lead his nation in a serious revolt against
the Babylonians.

A Woebegone Young King

Much to the surprise of Jehoiachin, the Babylonians descended

upon Jerusalem again and demanded its surrender. Jehoiachin,
hoping to avoid bloodshed, had the gates opened and led his mother
and his officials out in surrender. But the Babylonians were not
in a kindhearted mood. They quickly rounded up and chained about
ten thousand of the men of influence, priests, leading craftsmen
and best soldiers of Judah.
Jehoiachin's main cause of surprise was that he, his mother,
government dignitaries and his close friends were added to those
thousands.
Oblivious to wails of complaint and shouts for mercy, enemy
soldiers herded the captives outside the city. Stunned at this
sudden, dismaying turn of events, the young king dropped his
youthful dignity and loudly demanded to talk to the Babylonian
commander, who eventually rode to him on his richly outfitted
mount.
"When I was seized and put in chains, I was so surprised that
I was speechless!" Jehoiachin shouted indignantly, struggling to
hide his fear. "The least you can do, failing to show due respect
for a king, is explain what you intend to do with us."
"We didn't explain because we wanted to spare your being
perturbed if you knew the facts," the Babylonian grinned. "Like
your father, you have failed to show the cooperation we expected.
You've been king for three months and ten days, yet you've made no
move to make the tribute payments your father withheld from us.
Our patience is at an end. The matter will be resolved by taking
you and these people of yours to our land, where we intend to put
all of you to good use. Besides, we'll take a fair amount of your
valuables."
Jehoiachin stared in unbelief. Finally he managed to express
himself.
"The king of Egypt will avenge this inhuman treatment!" was
the only thing he could think to say to try to impress the
commander.
"The king of Babylon would welcome the king of Egypt to try
it," the commander smiled. "If your father hadn't relied on Egypt,
but on Babylon instead, he would be safe on the throne of Judah
right now, and we wouldn't be here to take tribute from you."
Jehoiachin continued staring, finally finding his voice for
the second time.
"You mentioned taking valuables," he said. "How can you take
valuables from us when you have already bled us dry of such
things?"
"There are still some items of great worth in your God's
temple," was the reply. "We won't leave here empty-handed."
What the unhappy Jehoiachin didn't know was that many bundles
of loot from the temple were already being packaged, to be tossed
over the wall and picked up by soldiers surrounding the city. Much
of this loot included gold stripped from the walls of the temple.
Unwilling to talk any more with the frantic young king, the
Babylonian commander turned his horse about and rode off, shouting
orders to his men in their native tongue. Guards passed among the
prisoners, removing the heavy chains so that they could carry
items they were forced to bear.
The outlook of tramping over hundreds of miles of rough and
barren ground was a bleak one for Jehoiachin and his people, but
there was nothing to do now but comply. Even with proper
leadership and arms, the Jews wouldn't have dared move against the
Babylonians and their well-armed, superior numbers.

Babylonian Captivity

Only a fraction of the invaders were needed to take the Jews

east. The others, including most of the Babylonians, stayed in
their camps close to Jerusalem, where they still had unfinished
business. It was to direct the Jews in deciding what man would be
the next king. The Babylonians insisted that it should be
Mattaniah, Jehoiachin's uncle.
"You will make him your king right away," the Babylonian
commander told the Jews. "If there is any delay, we shall take
more of you to Babylon. And because your new king will be
controlled by us, we shall start by changing his name. From now on
he is to be known as Zedekiah." (II Kings 24:8-13; II Chronicles
36:9-10; Ezekiel 1:1-3.)
 The dignitaries of Jerusalem and the representatives from
other areas solemnly and obediently carried out the ceremonies of
making Zedekiah king. The Babylonians were satisfied, having
investigated Zedekiah's political beliefs, and having been
informed that he wasn't in favor of any trade or diplomatic ties
with Egypt.
Zedekiah was fully aware why the Babylonians had chosen him
to be the next ruler of Judah. Actually he wasn't so much against
allying with Egypt as the Babylonians had been informed, but in
the weeks while the invaders still stayed around, he was very
careful to give them the impression that he would faithfully
please his master in all matters.
Convinced that Judah would turn out to be a profitable vassal
nation under Zedekiah's rule, the Babylonians and their allies
disappeared a8 abruptly as they had appeared many weeks
previously.
With the enemy obviously gone, people began moving in and out
of Jerusalem again. At last it was possible to learn the extent of
loss of people and property to the invaders. At least eight
thousand men and about two thousand women and children had been
taken captive. Seven thousand of the men were husky young soldiers
who could be used at hard labor. A thousand were skilled workers
in many crafts, especially smiths, so they couldn't make more
armaments for Judah. The Babylonians had purposely chosen these
capable men to deprive Judah of leadership in order to better
please King Nebuchadnezzar. (II Kings 24:14-17; Jeremiah 29:1-2.)
Soon a few neighboring nations, including Egypt, heard what
had happened to Judah. Their leaders were quite concerned that
Judah's army hadn't been used effectively. They sent
representatives to Jerusalem to try to convince Zedekiah that
their nations intended to stand fast against Babylon, and that if
Judah would join them, the combined forces of the western nations
could successfully hold out against any attacks by Babylon.

Jeremiah's Warning Ignored

Despite what had occurred in his country, Zedekiah began to

seriously consider what these men had to say. It was so difficult
for him to come to a decision that he sent for his prophets to ask
their advice. He knew about Jeremiah, but because he continued in
idolatry practiced by the kings preceding him, he didn't want
anything to do with a prophet of God.
"Egypt is growing in strength," the false prophets reminded
their king. "So are the other nearby nations. It would be wiser to
be friendly with neighboring nations than try to please one so
distant."
 Jeremiah was perturbed when he heard how the king's prophets
had advised him, and how Zedekiah had decided to stop sending
tribute to Babylon. He sent a message to the king, telling him
that his prophets were wrong, and that it would be a fatal move
for Judah to break the agreement with the Babylonians. (Jeremiah
27:1-22.) The king's prophets were naturally angered at Jeremiah's
warning to Zedekiah, even though Jeremiah was ignored. One of
them, Hananiah, publicly declared at the temple that God had
spoken to him there, assuring him that Babylon had passed the peak
of power, would rapidly weaken from then on, and within two years
wouldn't have enough strength to ward off nations that attacked.
Hananiah furthermore contended that God had told him that
Jehoiachin and all the Jewish prisoners would be returned to
Judah, along with all the treasures that had been taken from the
temple. (Jeremiah 28:1-4.)
"Under these circumstances, what foolishness it would be to
continue sending our much-needed wealth to a pagan nation hundreds
of miles away!" Hananiah shouted to the crowd. "If Jeremiah, who
calls himself a prophet, wants to be a subject of King
Nebuchadnezzar, we'll not prevent him from walking to Babylon!"
Now that Jehoiakim was dead and Jehoiachin taken captive,
Jeremiah was again free to come and go as he wished. God had
instructed him to make wooden yokes, or collars, symbolical of
servitude, to send to the heads of the nations which wished to
rebel against Babylon. They were to be reminders that they were
going to remain as vassals to Babylon or be punished by God
through the Babylonians. Jeremiah was told to wear one of the
collars as a reminder to everyone who saw him. (Jeremiah 27:2.)

Jeremiah Ridiculed

Jeremiah was in the temple when Hananiah made his speech. In

spite of his being the object of laughter caused by the false
prophet's snide closing remark, he walked up to speak to Hananiah.
"I wish you were right. It would be good if our people could
return and the temple properties were restored. A prophet will
prove to be a true one if he teaches what is in Scripture and if
he warns of an event, and the event comes to pass at the given
time. I say that Babylon won't fall for many years, but will in
fact once again take Jerusalem. As for our people who have been
taken away, they shall remain slaves for many more years!"
(Jeremiah 28:5-9, 13, 14.)
Hananiah glared at Jeremiah, then reached out to vigorously
yank the wooden collar from the prophet's neck and smash it on the
floor.
 "Nebuchadnezzar's yoke of bondage on all nations will be
broken like that within two years!" he called out to the crowd as
Jeremiah walked away.
At another time when Hananiah was at the temple trying to
convince more people that God had revealed the future to him,
Jeremiah stood up and accused him of lying. He declared that God
would punish him by taking his life within a year. Hananiah made a
great display of indignation to try to hide his embarrassment and
fright. Within less than two months Hananiah was dead. Many
people, including the king, were sobered by this event. (Jeremiah
28:1, 10-17.)
Nevertheless, Zedekiah persisted in turning against Babylon
and in continuing in idolatry. Meanwhile, Jeremiah faithfully kept
on informing the people of dire warnings from God. He also wrote
letters to the Jewish captives in Babylonia, encouraging them to
keep up family life and bring up children for a time when
liberation would come. (Jeremiah 29:1-14.) Among the captives who
were happy to hear from Jeremiah was Ezekiel, later chosen by God
as one of the great prophetic writers.
The beginning of the end started for Judah with a paralyzing
report to Zedekiah that a massive army was crossing the Jordan
above the Dead Sea with King Nebuchadnezzar as commander!
(Jeremiah 39:1.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 147
SIEGE -- WARNING -- DEFIANCE -- GRIEF!

KING ZEDEKIAH of Judah trembled with a fear he had never known

before when he heard that a mighty Babylonian army was approaching
his nation. About all he could do, outside of barking out a few
frantic commands, was to regret his unwise decision to rebel
against the king of Babylon and to curse all who had influenced
him to make it. (II Kings 24:20; 25:1; II Chronicles 36:9-13.)

Besieged!

The people of Jerusalem were fearfully amazed at the numbers

of troops and cavalry that moved in around the city. There were
also many chariots and a few formidably huge catapults and
battering rams on wheels. All this proved that Nebuchadnezzar
intended to make every effort and use every means to take the
capital. If he should succeed, it would mean a quick end to the
whole nation.
Days passed and there was no attack. There was only a strong
voice from the Babylonian camp, occasionally exhorting the Jews to
open the gates and come out peaceably to save themselves or
eventually die from lack of food.
Lack of food, however, wasn't a matter of great concern to
the Jews. There were vast stores of foodstuffs in the city --
enough to last for months. And as long as the enemy remained
unaware of the source of their underground water supply, there
would be no problem there.
Days added up to weeks, and weeks turned into months. From
time to time the Babylonians tried to get their hooks and rope
ladders fastened to the wall tops under cover of darkness, but
showers of arrows, spears and rocks always wiped out the would-be
intruders.
The enemy also tried using the battering rams, but those who
manned them died by Jewish weapons before the rams could reach the
gates. To try to even the score, the invaders hurled boulders over
the walls with their catapults. But this was done only with a
heavy loss of men, because the catapults had to be moved within
the Jews' arrow range. Otherwise, the boulders merely smashed
ineffectively low against the walls.
As the tempo of these exchanges was stepped up over the
months, it became alarmingly obvious to the Jews that their food
supply was diminishing much faster than they had thought it would.
In the first place, they hadn't believed that the Babylonians
would stay so long.
The enemy needed food and water, too, but it was available
simply by raiding nearby farms and villages. Outside of unforeseen
circumstances, it was possible for the Babylonians to stay for
years. Comfortable in his huge, elaborately furnished tent,
Nebuchadnezzar had no intention of moving until the Jews were
starved into submission.
Now that food finally had to be severely rationed, Jeremiah
made another appeal to Zedekiah to save himself and his people by
going out and surrendering to Nebuchadnezzar.
"God has told me that if you do this thing," Jeremiah wrote
to the king, "the Babylonians will spare our lives. But if you
wait until they have to force their way in, there will be much
bloodshed because you have broken your promise to the Babylonians
and are refusing even to ask for mercy." (Jeremiah 21:8-14.)
Of course this angered Zedekiah, even though he was almost
convinced that the prophet was right. There were moments when he
was on the verge of taking Jeremiah's advice.
To add to the miseries of Jerusalem's inhabitants, a
contagious sickness developed. As usual, the poorer people and
refugees living in squalid conditions suffered most, though few of
any class escaped the weakening illness. Even Zedekiah suffered
because of his profound personal troubles.
 "Whoever failed to lay in a larger supply of my favorite
wines isn't going unpunished!" he warned complainingly.

Is the Siege Lifted?

Conditions rapidly became more serious. Soldiers were given

the largest rations, but the limited amount of food wasn't
sufficient to keep them fit. The immediate future appeared so
dismal that many people began to repent of their wrong ways and to
try to make up for them at the last moment. One matter that
especially reached the Jewish conscience was the over-holding of
servants. One of God's laws was that bondservants should have
their freedom after six years of service. (Deuteronomy 15:12-15.)
Many masters had held their servants well past the release time,
even though Zedekiah had made a public reminder that they should
be given their freedom in the seventh year, which was in progress
at that time. Almost overnight there was much relinquishing of
servants, who were given the legally required money, valuables and
property to get them started on their own just when their futures
appeared impossible.
With the city on the brink of disaster, God once again
instructed Jeremiah to warn Zedekiah of what would soon happen.
This time the prophet was to give the warning in person. The king
was surprised that Jeremiah had the courage to come to his palace
and trouble him with more disturbing pronouncements.
"God has sent me to you with more reminders of what is about
to occur," Jeremiah began. "He wants you to be convinced that
because of our national sins, the Babylonians will succeed in
entering and burning this city and slaughtering many. You shall
attempt to escape, but you shall be captured and taken by King
Nebuchadnezzar, who shall send you to Babylon to die. Perhaps you
will be relieved to learn that you shall be afforded an honorable
and ceremonious funeral -- in Babylon. It would be wise to
consider these things. There is still time to save many lives by
surrendering to the Babylonians." (Jeremiah 34:1-7.)
If Zedekiah hadn't had a deep secret fear of God he preferred
to conceal, he might have signaled his guards to seize the
prophet. Instead, he motioned them to escort Jeremiah safely from
the palace.
Things became so intolerable in Jerusalem that many were
considering joining together to force open the gates and rush out
to the besiegers. This would probably have been at least attempted
had it not been for a puzzling turn of events. One morning it was
noted that there was a great stir in the Babylonian camps. Tents
came down. Within a short while troops, cavalry and chariots were
moving off to the south! (Jeremiah 37:5.)
 The Jews couldn't believe their eyes. Or ears, because the
huge army created quite a clatter as it departed. Greatly
perplexed, weakly jubilant but very suspicious, they reasoned that
this might be a ruse to lure them out in search of food, and that
the enemy might suddenly return to slaughter any who left the
city. Hours passed. Finally bands of Jewish soldiers ventured out
to hurry to nearby farms and villages to try to find food. One
might imagine that there would be a mass rush to get out of
Jerusalem, but most were afraid to leave and many were too ill or
too weak.

The End of Repentance

The sudden change of events caused some changes in Zedekiah's

attitude. The miserable, subdued feeling that had been growing on
him almost fell away. He was relieved to be able to more freely
believe that Jeremiah's gloomy prophecies weren't necessarily
going to take place.
There were other changes in the attitudes of some other
people in Jerusalem. Now that it appeared that the crisis had
passed, most of those who had freed their servants rounded them up
and put them back at their menial work. Besides, they took back
the money, valuables and property they had given them at a time
when it appeared that these things might not have any future value
to the givers. (Jeremiah 34:8-11.)
There had been much praying and repenting taking place in
Jerusalem in recent days, but now much of this came to a halt with
those who assumed that the city was again free and that food would
soon be available.
Everyone was intensely curious about what had caused the
Babylonians to leave and where they had gone. Zedekiah was anxious
to know the answers. He sent scouts to follow the plain path of
the moving army. The scouts' failure to return was evidence that
the invaders didn't wish to allow themselves to be followed.
Though the king's belief in Jeremiah had been shaken, he was
certain that the prophet would know more about what was going on
than anyone else.
"I want you to go to Jeremiah and tell him that I would like
him to pray for the safety of Jerusalem and the people," Zedekiah
instructed two men of high rank and reputation. "When he learns
that I'm asking for his help, he might give encouraging
information without your having to ask, whereas if you question
him, he'll likely say nothing or start giving nothing but horrible
predictions." (Jeremiah 37:1-3.)
"I am surprised that our king has sent you to ask me to pray
for Jerusalem," Jeremiah told Zedekiah's representatives after
they announced the reason for their call. "My prayers wouldn't be
very effective while the people of Jerusalem and the king prefer
not to do things God's way.
"What Zedekiah really wants right now is to learn where the
Babylonians have gone and if they're coming back. He would also be
pleased to hear that I have been wrong in my predictions. I have
not been wrong. Everything I have mentioned will come to pass.
"The Babylonians have gone to meet the Egyptian army, which
set out days ago for Jerusalem with the intention of driving off
the besiegers. Even now the two armies are confronting each other.
The Egyptians shall flee back to their nation, and the Babylonians
shall return at once to again surround Jerusalem.
"This time they'll enter and burn the city. God has told me
that even if Judah's soldiers should severely wound every enemy
soldier, He would still see to it that the Babylonians would
miraculously rise up and carry out the divine intention that
Jerusalem should be destroyed!" (Jeremiah 37:4-10.)
Zedekiah was surprised, troubled and angered when he heard
what Jeremiah had to say. He had no trouble believing that the
Babylonians had gone to meet the Egyptians in battle, but he
wanted to doubt that the Egyptians would be defeated.

False Accusations

In those few days of respite from the besiegers, there was

heavy traffic through Jerusalem's gates, even though most of the
inhabitants feared to-venture out. Those who came and went were
mostly those searching desperately for food. Only a small amount
was brought in, because the enemy had already scoured nearby
regions for it.
Jeremiah was among those headed out of the city. He had
important business to take care of in a small town close by. He
would have preferred to go there and stay, inasmuch as he believed
there would be greater safety there than in Jerusalem, but he
didn't plan to leave his friends and Baruch his secretary. As he
approached the gates, an officer stepped out to block his way.
"I know you are Jeremiah," the officer said. "I also know
that you are deserting to the Babylonians. You're probably going
to them right now with some kind of information!"
"Not at all," Jeremiah calmly explained. "I am on my way to
the town of Anathoth to take care of some personal business."
"Sure you are!" the officer exclaimed mockingly. "That
personal business is with the enemy, but I'm going to spoil your
plan. Come with me!"
With a sharp sword pointing toward his ribs, the prophet
didn't have much choice of directions in which to go. In a few
minutes he realized that he was being taken to the king's palace.
 "I think I know you," Jeremiah observed as he strode briskly
along in front of his captor. "Aren't you Irijah, a grandson of
one of the king's prophets, Hananiah?"
"I am," the officer replied with a grim grin. "I'm sure you
remember predicting my grandfather's death. Obviously, you begged
your God to bring this about so that you could gain the king's
trust. Now I'm going to even the score by turning you in as a
traitor to Judah, caught in the act of sneaking off to the enemy!"
In a courtroom in the royal palace, Jeremiah was taken before
some of the princes of Judah, who were angry with him because he
was advocating that Judah should surrender to Babylon instead of
relying on Egypt. They displayed their feelings by taking turns
viciously slapping him in the face. Irijah stood by, greatly
enjoying the cruel performance. Finally he walked into the milling
group and seized the prophet.
"This man is ill!" he quipped. "He needs a long rest. I know
just the place for him. It's in the home of Jonathan the court
secretary next door -- in the dungeon!" (Jeremiah 37:11-15.)
Jeremiah was jailed there. It was a cold, dank, rodent-
infested cell with barely enough light to see by, and only in the
daytime. The prophet endured the misery of this filthy place until
the king heard what had happened to him, which was several days
later. Zedekiah was irked because this thing had been done without
his knowledge. The possibility that Jeremiah's God would be
angered worried him. A short while later the prophet was enjoying
warmth and food in the king's private quarters.

Temporary Relief

"This doesn't mean that I'm releasing you from prison," the
king said. "It could depend on what you have to tell me. Has your
God had anything more to tell about the Babylonians?"
"He has," Jeremiah replied, thankfully masticating one of the
few bits of food before him.
"Then tell me, man!" Zedekiah impatiently commanded, hoping
that there might be some encouraging predictions for a change.
"God told me again that the Babylonians shall surely capture
you!"
Zedekiah clapped his hands to his head and frowned at
Jeremiah, who stood up and faced him.
"What great offense have I committed against you or anyone in
Judah that I should be imprisoned?" the prophet asked. "Was it
wrong of me to stand against your lying prophets, who insisted
that Nebuchadnezzar would never come against Judah? Because I have
tried to help Judah by proclaiming God's warnings, why should I
die in the filth of the dungeon below the house of Jonathan the
court scribe? I've not asked for any favors before, my king, but
now I'm entreating you to spare me from being sent back to a place
where a human being can't live very long!"
Jeremiah was risking stirring up the king's ire by what
Zedekiah might consider complaint and criticism, but the prophet
knew that it would probably be his only opportunity to speak out
on his own behalf. The king said nothing for a few moments. Than
he called to a guard.
"Take this man back to prison!" he instructed.
The guard motioned curtly to Jeremiah, whose hopes for a few
more days of life sank with the king's orders.
"Don't return him to the dungeon where he was," Zedekiah
added, "Put him in the main prison in a cell adjoining the jail
court so he can have a daily walk. And tell the jailer that I want
this man to receive clean water and a piece of bread every day as
long as it is available." (Jeremiah 37:16-21.)
Although Jeremiah was very grateful for the better cell with
more light, as well as more hope for living, it was still
miserable to be cooped up.

From Terrible to Worse

As Zedekiah expected, the princes of Judah who had hoped for

Jeremiah's slow death in the dungeon were quite irritated on
learning what the king had done. They came to him to complain that
the prophet's continued statements about a Babylonian victory were
spoiling the Jewish soldiers' will to fight.
"This man is a valuable tool of the enemy," they told the
king. "As long as he is alive, whether in or out of prison, he'll
have an undermining effect on the morale of our army. But once it
becomes known that he no longer lives, the soldiers will conclude
that his God didn't care enough about his rantings to back them up
by sparing his life. A dead prophet doesn't have much influence."
Zedekiah had enough worries without being at odds with his
counsellors, the princes. He wanted to spare Jeremiah because he
secretly feared God, but at the same time he wanted to avoid
trouble by not offending the princes.
"I am not convinced that Jeremiah deserves death," Zedekiah
told the princes, "but I am weary of this conflict you are having
with him. Whatever you do now I won't oppose. It's up to you if
you want his blood on your heads."
Only a little later Jeremiah saw his jailer approaching,
presumably to bring his daily ration of bread and water. But
instead of passing food to his inmate, he unchained the door bar,
pulled the heavy door back and motioned to Jeremiah to step out.
Another man appeared carrying a coil of rope. Jeremiah walked
along between them, as he was ordered, through several dismal
passages and down some stone steps. They stopped at last in a
dingy stone room with a wide, dark hole in the floor. It was so
dark in the hole that Jeremiah couldn't see anything but blackness
in it. With no word of explanation, the men tied the rope around
Jeremiah's chest and pushed him into the dark hole. Little by
little he was lowered into the gloom. Suddenly he felt the chill
of cold mud oozing up around his feet and legs. The rope
slackened, allowing him to sink gradually into the slimy mire!
(Jeremiah 38:1-6.)

----------------------------------------

Chapter 148
ORDEAL BY SIEGE

FORCIBLY LOWERED into the deep mire of a dungeon pit in the prison
at Jerusalem, Jeremiah could feel himself gradually sinking. The
more he struggled, the deeper he sank. His shouts for help were
futile. (Jeremiah 38:1-6.) Now that his eyes had become adjusted
to the gloom, he could see that the men who had brought him there,
at the orders of the princes, had departed and left him helpless
in a stinking cesspool.

A Noble Ethiopian

One of King Zedekiah's trusted attendants, an Ethiopian by

the name of Ebed-melech, happened to learn what had happened to
Jeremiah through men who were discussing the prophet's plight and
were greatly amused by it. This black man was one of the king's
favorite officials because he was alert, intelligent,
conscientious and had proved himself trustworthy. Being a fervent
follower of God, he was shocked that God's servant should be
treated so cruelly. He hurried and reported the incident to his
master, even though he realized that the king, an idolater, might
not wish to be bothered by the matter.
"Those responsible have done an evil thing that could cause
more misery to fall on Jerusalem," Ebed-melech respectfully
suggested to Zedekiah. "There is no more bread left to keep
Jeremiah from starving, but unless he is rescued soon, he could
die in a much shorter time by smothering in the mire of the
cesspool!"
Although Zedekiah had told the princes that he wouldn't
interfere with their depraved treatment of Jeremiah, he was so
angered by the way they were trying to cause the prophet's death
that he decided to step in again to save him.
"Do what you can to rescue that man and bring him back to the
cell where he was," the king instructed that trusted aide. "Just
don't try anything by yourself. I'll give you thirty palace guards
to help protect you from any trouble you run into."
The first thing Ebed-melech did was obtain ropes and an
armful of old rags. When he and the thirty men arrived at the pit,
they let the ends of the ropes down to Jeremiah and tried to pull
the prophet up. But he had sunk up to his shoulders, and pulling
him created a suction that held him so firmly that the pressure
under his arms was quite painful. The Ethiopian had expected this
difficulty. Tossing the rags to Jeremiah, he called down to him to
stuff them between his arms and the ropes, so that the men could
pull harder without hurting him too seriously.
After the prisoner was lifted to freedom from the miry trap,
Ebedmelech saw to it that he had an opportunity to bathe and put
on clean clothes before being taken back to his cell. He also
managed to bring him a little food. (Jeremiah 38:7-13.)
Following a rest, the prophet was surprised to be taken to a
room in the temple, where Zedekiah was waiting to talk privately
with him.
"You've told me before what you believe will take place here
soon," the king said. "Now I'm asking you to tell me again,
including anything that's new or anything you've withheld, and
what I should do."
"I've angered you many times by what I've said," Jeremiah
observed, shaking his head. "If I say anymore, how do I know but
what you'll become so angry that you'll have me beheaded? As for
advice, you won't accept any from me."

Zedekiah's Half-Strong Promise

Zedekiah wanted to be thought of as strong and a doer of

good. But he had refused to repent and he was afraid of his
political advisers. He glanced quickly around to make sure that he
and Jeremiah were alone, then moved a step closer to the prophet.
"I swear that no matter what you have to say, I will not put
you to death," the king earnestly declared. "Neither will I turn
you over to anyone who seeks your life. May God end mine if there
is no truth in what I say."
Zedekiah's sincerity was evident to Jeremiah, who decided to
give the king a complete account of what would soon happen.
"What I have to say isn't anything I've made up," the prophet
explained. "This is what the one and only God has revealed to me.
To begin, King Nebuchadnezzar is no longer in Judah. He and part
of his army have gone to the city of Riblah in Syria. The whole
Babylonian army has defeated the Egyptians, who have fled back to
their country. The victors haven't pursued them because they are
anxious to return here and continue the siege of Jerusalem.
 "You would be wise to go out and surrender to
Nebuchadnezzar's generals. If you do, you will save your life and
the lives of many others, and the city won't be burned. If you
don't, the enemy will break down the walls, pour into Jerusalem
and set fire to it. Many people will be slaughtered. Many will be
captured -- including you and your family!"
"Months ago I turned against the Babylonians," Zedekiah said
after a period of thought. "Now if I suddenly surrender, and have
to join my countrymen who are already prisoners in Babylonia, they
will never cease mocking me." (Jeremiah 38:14-19.)
"If you surrender, that won't happen," the prophet pointed
out. "It could happen if you are captured, but I doubt the
Babylonians would let you live that long. I implore you, sir, to
bury your pride and save yourself and your people! If you refuse,
you will be mocked by the women of your harem, who will seek
safety by willingly turning themselves over to Babylonian
officers. The children you have had by these women will become
slaves to the enemy!" (Jeremiah 38:20-23.)
Zedekiah swallowed nervously, still afraid to trust God,
although he wanted to help God's prophet. He glanced cautiously
about, then stared earnestly at the prophet.
"Don't tell anyone else what you have told me today," he
warned. "Keep silent about these things, and I'll keep my promise
that you won't die by my order or at the order of the princes. If
they ask you if you talked to me, and tell you that they'll see
that you live if you tell them what we talked about, tell them
that you wanted me to spare your life, and I promised that you
wouldn't be taken back to that dungeon under Jonathan's house."

Evil Princes Outsmarted

At a gesture by the king, Jeremiah's guards, waiting at a

respectful distance, approached and escorted the prophet back to
his cell. It wasn't long before he was visited by the princes, who
had been informed of his meeting with Zedekiah, and who hoped to
learn if he had made any kind of contact with the Babylonians
through Jeremiah.
"Tell us about the conversation you had with the king at the
temple, and we'll do what we can to see that you are freed from
this place," one of them told Jeremiah.
"I told the king that I don't deserve to be put back in a
dungeon where it isn't possible to keep on living," Jeremiah
answered. "He assured me that I wouldn't die by his hand or
yours."
This reply didn't tell the prophet's visitors much, but it
caused them to confer among themselves.
 "The king must have a good reason for sticking up so
staunchly for this fellow," one of them remarked.
"Whatever it is," another said, "I don't think this miserable
prophet has the ability to be a spy for the Babylonians or a
secret messenger for the king -- especially as long as he's behind
bars. Let's leave him where he is and, for the present, forget
about him."
Jeremiah drew a breath of relief as he watched his visitors
stride away. (Jeremiah 38:24-28.)
Just as the prophet had told Zedekiah, most of the mighty
Babylonian army soon returned to Jerusalem, whose inhabitants
fearfully realized that they were woefully unprepared for another
siege -- even a short one. Food had been difficult to obtain.
There was never enough to stock for the future. In spite of the
many days the siege had been lifted, many people were on the verge
of starvation. Besides, sickness was still taking its toll.
Frenzy and dismay settled on the inhabitants. Even while the
enemy was still miles away, excited men slammed the gates shut and
barred and reinforced them with huge props. Anyone who happened to
be on the outside was cut off from returning.
"Let no one in from now on!" was the order. "They could be
Babylonian spies or soldiers disguised as Jewish food deliverymen
or even as our troops!"
As for the king, he knew that he didn't have long to make up
his mind what to do, though probably his decision would be simply
determined by what he wanted to do, regardless of the
consequences. For the time being, he was busily conferring with
his officers who were frantically organizing their soldiers for
defense.

The Ethiopian Honored

Again the Babylonians spread out around the city, pitching

tents at a safe distance. They built corrals for their horses and
for the livestock they had taken on their way back from their
victorious encounter with the Egyptians. It was obvious that they
were determined to take up where they had left off, and were
prepared to stay for a longer period than the city could hold out.
When Jeremiah heard of the return of the enemy, he managed to
get word to Ebed-melech, the Ethiopian, to come to his cell. The
black man came at once, wondering if the prophet needed his help
again, but he received a more pleasant surprise.
"I have some good news for you from God," Jeremiah told him.
"He has asked me to inform you that because you have put your
trust in Him and have obeyed His laws, there is no need for you to
fear the Babylonians. You won't be wounded or killed by them."
(Jeremiah 39:15-18.)
 Thankful for this encouraging information, Ebed-melech went
back to his duties, one of the few people in Jerusalem who could
harbor any hope under the fearful threat of the Babylonians.
Within only a few days many of the city's inhabitants were so
desperate for food that they were forced to consume animals that
weren't meant for man to eat. Horses, donkeys, cats, dogs and even
rats and mice became common fare. When these items were exhausted
and the final stages of starvation set in, a few people secretly
resorted to the horrible, grisly pursuit of cannibalism. Possibly
these miserable humans would have preferred to give themselves up
to the Babylonians, but no one was allowed outside the walls. The
misery and death could have been prevented if one man, the king,
had walked through the gates and given himself up to the
besiegers. (Jeremiah 21:1-10; 32:23-24; 38:17.)
While matters were worsening inside the city, things were
changing on the outside. Using teams of chariot horses, the
Babylonians brought load after load of soil as close to the wall
as they could safely come under cover of their own shielding. As
the days passed, the loads of soil grew into rising mounds that
eventually became as high as the walls they faced.
Under cover of careful but difficult shielding, the invaders
dumped much more soil over the mounds on the wall side, thus
extending the mounds closer and closer to the walls.
Fortifications were built atop some of the higher mounds so that
it was possible for Babylonian soldiers to face Jewish wall guards
at the same height, and well within range of spears and arrows.
Huge catapults were pushed up other mounds, making it possible for
boulders to be easily hurled to the wall tops and even beyond.

Final Phase of Siege

After some months of struggling under the lethal handicap of

soaring spears, hissing arrows and catapulted hot boulders, the
Babylonians managed to finish the fortified mounds that were part
of their plan of attack. Early one morning the Jews on the wall
tops were startled to see that the mounds were fully manned. More
ominous was the sight of battering rams on wheels, soon surrounded
by burly troops with especially wide shields.
The Babylonians had obviously been prepared to attack with
the first sufficient light of day. The shrill blowing of horns and
loud shouting caused much excitement and stir among the men on the
walls. They didn't know exactly what to expect, but when they saw
the huge battering rams rapidly advancing toward the walls, they
realized that this wasn't going to be a matter of simply killing
off one Babylonian ram crew after another.
Jewish archers and spearmen swarmed to the wall edge to
discharge their weapons down on the troops rushing forward with
the weighty rams, only to find themselves the targets of spears
and arrows from the nearby Babylonian fortifications. After their
one fusillade, which wasn't very effective against the wide,
horizontally held shields of the enemy ram crews, the Jewish
archers and spearmen were forced to dodge for shelter.
To add to their peril, Babylonian catapults bombarded the
wall tops with smashing boulders, some of them nearly red hot. The
conflict had hardly begun, but it was obvious that the Jews were
going to have a difficult struggle in defending their capital.
The long, heavy rams, pushed by the running Babylonians,
slammed noisily against the walls, cracking the stone and mortar.
As quickly as possible the crews dragged their mammoth weapons
back out of spear and arrow range, where fresh crews took over and
aimed the rams into the cracked areas. This time, sizeable chunks
of stone fell away under the crashing blows of the iron noses of
the log shaped hammers. The walls were being pierced!
It was yet a long way through the walls, but the encouraged
invaders kept the rams in action. With each thunderous blow, more
of the stones cracked and fell away, constantly enlarging the
openings. This limited success cost many Babylonian lives.
Comrades on the mound fortifications weren't able to entirely
prevent the Jews from hurling or shooting their share of missiles.
Killed and wounded on both sides were immediately dragged off
and replaced, inasmuch as there was only limited space for
soldiers, and neither side could afford to lessen its efforts. The
frantic struggle was made grimmer by screams and groans of men in
pain, the hissing of arrows and boulders, the thuds of spears
against wood, stone and flesh, the pounding of the rams, the
shouts of excited officers and the general clatter of this unusual
kind of battle.
The frantic pace had to lessen when twilight came, and stop
completely when darkness set in. This was to the advantage of both
sides. They could rest and prepare to continue the battle next
morning. Neither side could gain much of an advantage during
darkness.

The Walls Breached!

It was almost impossible for Jewish officers to tell how much

damage had been done to the walls. They couldn't look down and
determine the size or depth of the gouged-out holes, although
several soldiers on the wall top claimed that the rams' metal
noses had appeared to penetrate several yards during the last
attacks.
When Zedekiah heard this report, he was gripped with fear.
For a time he considered a personal surrender to the enemy as soon
as morning came. Then he reasoned that it would be the same as
suicide to expose himself during a continued battle, and decided
that the wisest course would be to gather his family together, if
worst came to worst, and try to escape from the city by a secret
exit known only to a few.
At dawn the attack and defense were resumed with greater
fury. For a while the Babylonians greatly deepened the breaches in
the walls. Progress was later slowed when some of the ram trucks
began to fall apart from rough usage. Some of them had to be
withdrawn. Others were put to work in teams, so that the deepening
breaches would become wider. One of the rams was finally applied
to a gate. The unshatterable hardwood proved to be tougher than
stone. However, when bolts and iron straps started to shake loose,
the attackers decided to continue.
That afternoon, despite their reverses, the Babylonians
completely broke through the wall at one point. About the same
time, the battered gate began to fall loose. The invaders kept up
the hammering because they wanted the openings to be wide enough
to admit several men at once. They knew that if they tried to
enter single file, the Jews could easily pick them off.

The King Deserts

When Zedekiah learned that the enemy was about to try to get
troops into the city, he excitedly ordered some officials,
attendants and servants to prepare to accompany certain members of
his family in swift departure. All his wives and children weren't
included because there were some with whom he didn't care to be
burdened. The more in the party, the less chances of escape there
would be.
Accompanied by picked guards, the king and the chosen part of
his family rushed to a secret passage which took them under the
north wall of the city. It emerged in a bouldery area
uncomfortably close to a part of the line of Babylonians
encircling Jerusalem. Darkness was coming on, making it possible
for the escapers to quietly move from boulder to boulder until all
reached a ravine out of sight of the enemy. Just then the sound of
many voices welled up from the city, indicating that the invaders
were inside and clashing with the defenders. (II Kings 25:1-4;
Jeremiah 29:1-4.)
For a few moments the king paused to listen to the frenzied
sounds of battle, then turned on his intended way to safety in
Egypt. He was resigned to the painful loss of his nation and city,
but he exulted in having escaped from the enemy. Terror would have
replaced exultation if he could have known what would happen in
the next few hours.

----------------------------------------
 Chapter 149
JUDAH FALLS APART

KING ZEDEKIAH of Judah escaped from Jerusalem just before the

Babylonians broke into the city. The king and part of his
immediate family, accompanied by a remnant of his army, hurried on
through the darkness on their intended way to safety in Egypt. (II
Kings 25:1-4.)

Zedekiah's Flight Ends

"We can't go on walking like this," Zedekiah complained to an

aide. "We need animals to ride on, especially for the women and
small children."
"I'm sorry, sir, but it would be most unwise to allow anyone
to see us," the troubled aide explained, "for if we tried to
obtain horses or donkeys from anyone living around here we would
be seen. If we leave as much as one small clue to show the
direction which we have escaped, we would be inviting the enemy to
swiftly overtake us."
The king didn't like to be corrected in this manner, though
he knew the aide was right. There was no choice but to move on
through the darkness as quickly and quietly as possible.
Back in Jerusalem, the Babylonians streamed through the
breach in the wall and through the broken gate in such numbers
that most of the would-be defenders fled and hid themselves
wherever they could. They were ferreted out and slain, though not
without casualties to the invaders, who blundered into ambushes.
Even the temple was searched, where only priests, their helpers
and a small crowd of fearful worshippers were found. Zedekiah's
palace had already been overrun. Of course the king and his royal
guard weren't found there. This was disappointing to the
Babylonians, whose search then became doubly intense. Every
building, room, passage, corridor and stairway they could find was
combed.
"We've searched even down in the prison dungeons," an officer
soon reported to one of Nebuchadnezzar's generals.
"My guess is that the king of Judah and part of his army have
somehow escaped from the city," one general told another.
"If that's so, it had to be through some underground means,"
another officer observed. "We'll have to keep looking till we
locate it and find this Zedekiah. It would be better for us never
to return to Nebuchadnezzar than to do so without the king of
Judah!"
The Babylonian general had guessed well. Someone -- probably
a servant -- had earlier informed frantic Jewish soldiers of the
secret entrance to the underground passage by which the king's
entourage had already departed. The soldiers had hurried through
it, scattering in all directions when they reached the open.
Meanwhile, the invaders were unable to find anyone, even through
threats of lingering tortures, who knew anything about the
passage. All who knew its location had already used it.
It was almost daybreak when some Babylonian soldiers finally
stumbled across the entrance. On finding how far the passage
extended, it was clear how the escapers had managed to elude the
human ring around the city.
The faint light of dawn plainly showed many footprints
leading off confusingly in all directions. However, expert
trackers soon discovered a profusion of tracks left by a group
that had obviously stayed together. A Babylonian cavalry squadron
raced off to follow the distinct trail.
A few miles ahead of them to the east, Zedekiah and his group
still plodded along. With daylight, the king was relieved to learn
that they had already trudged all the way to the plains of
Jericho. He intended that they should cross the Jordan and swing
around to the right on a curve toward Egypt.
Suddenly there were shouts of alarm from several who pointed
excitedly to the west. Zedekiah and the others turned to see the
mounts of a few hundred cavalrymen pounding down the road. Within
minutes the king of Judah and his company were captives of the
Babylonians!

Jeremiah Befriended

The Babylonian officers were elated when Zedekiah was brought

before them.
"You've caused us much trouble in finding YOU but we couldn't
give up, because our king is anxious to meet you," one of the
generals remarked, grinning heartlessly. "In fact, he is so
anxious to meet you that we will break camp and personally escort
you to Riblah in Syria, where he presently is staying.
In the meantime enemy troops were rounding up the
inhabitants. The healthier and more capable ones became captives.
The elderly, weak, sick and those incapable of any trade, craft or
profession were simply ignored. (Jeremiah 39:9-10.) Even prison
inmates were checked over. Those who were at least capable of
manual labor were freed from prison in Judah to become prisoners
of Babylonia. The prophet Jeremiah was among them.
All able captives were put in chains and herded to the city
of Ramah, a few miles north of Jerusalem. While this was taking
place, other enemy troops were moving about in other cities,
capturing thousands more Jews and moving them to Ramah also. This
was to be the starting point of the march for the combined
captives of all Judah. From there, long lines of thousands would
go on the miserable march to Babylonia. (II Chronicles 36:11-21.)
While this was being arranged by the Babylonians, Nebuzar-
adan, captain of the guard, was informed that Jeremiah was among
the prisoners. Because the prophet was favorably regarded by
Babylonian leaders for his trying to convince his countrymen that
they should regard Babylonia as their master, Nebuzar-adan was
perturbed.
"Release him at once and bring him to my tent!" he ordered.
"He should never have been taken prisoner!"

Jeremiah's Wise Decision

A little later an aide appeared with Jeremiah, now free from

his chains.
"We didn't intend that this should happen to you," Nebuzar-
adan explained in a conciliatory tone. "King Nebuchadnezzar and
many of us realize that through you, your God warned your people
what would happen unless they followed your God's instructions.
Now it's happening. You aren't to be taken along with the others,
although you are free to accompany your countrymen to Babylon if
that's your wish. For you there will be no chains and no labor.
After you arrive at Babylon, I'll see to it that you will be well
taken care of. On the other hand, if you prefer to stay in Judah,
so be it."
For a moment Jeremiah was tempted to say he would go to
Babylon. There he would have his needs supplied. If he remained in
Judah, it would be a struggle to find enough to eat. Besides, his
own people could continue to treat him as a bothersome eccentric.
But thinking his position through made it plain to him that his
place was in his own nation. There God might still have some use
for him.
"It would please God if I stayed," the prophet announced.
"That's good," Nebuzar-adan grinned. "You can go just as soon
as I have some food prepared for you to take. And here's something
to partly pay for the trouble we've caused you."
The prophet blinked at the gold pieces Nebuzar-adan pressed
into his hand. No reward was expected or necessary. He expressed
his gratitude to the captain, and greater gratitude to God when he
arrived at a lonely spot southeast of Ramah.
"One more thing," Nebuzar-adan added. "To replace King
Zedekiah, we have chosen a man to govern Judah we can depend upon.
His name is -- is -- "
"Gedaliah," Jeremiah smoothly interrupted.
"Why, yes!" Nebuzar-adan said, surprised. "No announcement
has been made of his appointment. How did you know?"
"God tells me many things," the prophet smiled.
 "I believe you are indeed the prophet of a powerful God," the
captain observed. "As such, with the welfare of your nation at
heart, you should probably be close to the seat of government.
Gedaliah's administration will be from Mizpah instead of
Jerusalem." (Jeremiah 39:11-14; 40:1-6.)
Jeremiah was pleased with Gedaliah's appointment because he
was a grandson of Shaphan, whose family had repeatedly befriended
Jeremiah. (Jeremiah 26:24; 36:11, 25.)
The Babylonian soldiers and their allies now turned north
toward Syria, taking with them Zedekiah, his family and some
foremost army officers and leaders of Judah.

Turmoil and Intrigue

Meanwhile, the scattered remnant of the army of Judah that

had escaped from Jerusalem gathered at Mizpah to find out if
Gedaliah wished to reorganize the military force. Mizpah also
became crowded with Jews who had fled to nearby nations when the
Babylonians came. Having heard that the invaders had left, they
returned to their nation and came to the new seat of government to
inquire about the status of their country.
Gedaliah proclaimed to all that they should make a special
effort to produce from the land as much as possible to try to make
up for what the enemy had taken.
"We must also work diligently to prepare for the time when
the Babylonians will return to take tribute," Gedaliah told them.
"We are a captive nation, and we are bound to give the conquerors
whatever they demand." (Jeremiah 40:7-12.)
Shortly after Gedaliah's advice to the people, several
military leaders came to Gedaliah to inform him that they had
heard that Ishmael, a man they all knew who was of royal stock in
Judah (Jeremiah 41:1 and I Chronicles 2:41), had returned from the
land of the Ammonites. He had fled there for safety when the
Babylonians had come.
"We have learned that Ishmael is bitter and envious because
you have been appointed governor by the Babylonians," the captains
told Gedaliah. "We overheard some workers who knew that Baalis,
king of the Ammonites, has talked Ishmael into taking your
office."
"That's ridiculous!" Gedaliah exclaimed, after several
moments of staring skeptically at his informers. "I can't believe
Ishmael would try to do that. Besides, HOW could he do it?"
"He has promised Baalis that he'll murder you!" was the
startling reply.
"If this is supposed to be a joke, I fail to appreciate it,"
Gedaliah frowned. "I suggest that you refrain from eavesdropping
on your harvest hands, who obviously have used you to start an
evil rumor."
The men's faces fell as Gedaliah strode away. Because they
were concerned for the governor's life, it was disappointing not
to be believed. One of the men, Johanan, later came alone to see
Gedaliah, and asked to speak privately to him.
"If you're here to apologize for that accusation made
earlier, it isn't necessary," Gedaliah said. "Ishmael is the one
who deserves the apology."
"I came back to make an important suggestion," Johanan said,
ignoring the governor's remark. "Conditions are bad enough in
Judah without allowing them to become worse. People are looking to
you for leadership. If something should happen to you, what
remains of our nation will probably fall apart."
"Are you talking about Ishmael again?" Gedaliah asked
sternly.
"Let me dispose of him before he disposes of you!" Johanan
earnestly urged. "No one except the two of us will know anything
about it! I'll be doing Judah a favor!"
"How can you be so wrong about someone?" Gedaliah angrily
asked. "If anything happens to Ishmael, I'll hold you responsible
and deal with you accordingly!"
Johanan gave up and left, realizing that there was little he
could do to prevent any trouble from Ishmael. (Jeremiah 40:13-16.)

Ishmael's Rampage

About two months after the Babylonians had departed, Gedaliah

invited Ishmael to a state dinner. He believed that if this man
felt any envy toward him, this friendly gesture would probably
dispel any ill feelings. Other guests included several Jewish
leaders under Gedaliah, military men and the few Babylonians who
had stayed as representatives of Nebuchadnezzar. The governor had
assumed that Ishmael would bring an acquaintance or two. He was
surprised when he showed up with ten burly, grim-faced men who
were referred to only as close friends.
After all were seated and served, Gedaliah was pleased to
note Ishmael's sociability. The governor thought how unfortunate
it would have been to have believed and acted on the negative
reports about Ishmael.
Suddenly Ishmael and his ten men leaped up, whipped short
swords from under their clothing and swiftly attacked every other
man in the room. In a very brief moment Gedaliah and his guests --
except the murderous eleven -- were dead or dying. (Jeremiah 41:1-
3.)
Ishmael's next move was to prevent all servants from fleeing
from the building simply by cutting them down. For two days the
assassins held the governor's house without outsiders knowing what
had happened. Then it was reported that a group of eighty men from
the territory of Israel wished to confer with Gedaliah.
"They want to burn incense at the temple ruins to show their
sorrow because of the state of affairs," Ishmael was told.
"They've shaved their beards, torn their clothes and slashed
themselves."
"Then it's only a group of religious fanatics," Ishmael
observed. "But we'll have to get rid of them. We can take care of
them as soon as they're inside."
Ishmael walked out of the building to see the men solemnly
approaching, heads down, as though they were in a funeral march.
He assumed the same gait. He even managed to effect tears, to
pretend that he was deeply moved and sympathized with their
interests.
"We are here to ask permission to go to the site of the
burned temple, that we may make our offerings there," one of the
men told Ishmael.
"As spokesman for the governor, I can tell you that you will
be welcome there," Ishmael said in a hushed, solemn tone. "But
first why not come into the house? You must be thirsty after your
walk."
The moment the visitors were inside, the fiendish eleven
charged at them with swords poised. When the terrified men
realized what was happening, those who weren't immediately
attacked fell on their knees and begged to be spared.
"We have great quantities of precious food hidden
underground!" they wailed. "There's a fortune in oil, honey, wheat
and barley! It's all yours if you let us go free!"
By this time seventy were dead or dying. Ishmael decided to
spare ten of them, at least temporarily, for turning over their
food to him. First the corpses had to be hidden. This was no great
problem, inasmuch as they were added to the other victims who had
been dropped into a nearby pit that had been made as a water
reservoir more than three hundred and forty years previously.

Help at Last?

Ishmael's bloody accomplishments caused him to become even

madder and more daring. He and his men ventured into the streets
of Mizpah to seize people and hold them in Gedaliah's house. Faced
with death unless they cooperated, certain male captives agreed to
join Ishmael in his insane cause. His purpose was to stamp out the
frail government of Judah and seize the inhabitants of Mizpah to
sell them as slaves to the king of the Ammonites. Before long
almost all in the little city were bound together in small groups.
They could walk but had little use of their arms. Ishmael and his
men worked swiftly, knowing that Jews from nearby regions would
probably band together to resist as soon as they heard what was
happening.
Fortunately, the news reached Johanan, a friend of murdered
Gedaliah, who wasn't in Mizpah. He quickly gathered and armed men
to rush in pursuit of the bloody kidnappers, who by then were
desperately herding their captives northward toward the road to
Ammonite territory.
Not far from the city of Gibeon, about eight miles northwest
of Jerusalem, the captives were overjoyed to see Johanan and his
men hurrying toward them. Ishmael, however, didn't share their
sudden hope. (Jeremiah 41:4-13.)
"Get them moving faster!" he roared at his men. "Beat them
with the flat sides of your swords! We can't let anyone stop us
now!"

----------------------------------------

Chapter 150
NO SAFETY IN EGYPT

ISHMAEL and his ten men were attempting to herd a group of their
Jewish countrymen to the land of the Ammonites. The captives had
been forced to walk only a few miles when Johanan, a friend of the
murdered governor of Judah, began to catch up with the mounted
assassins and their prisoners.

Men Request God's Counsel

Ishmael realized that he would surely be overtaken by Johanan

and his superior number of charging men. He suddenly decided to
give up his captives and large supply of food and make a dash for
safety. Without even taking time for any instructions to his men,
he spurred his horse into a frantic gallop to the east.
Seeing their leader leaving, the other ten attempted to
follow. Eight of them escaped Johanan's onslaught. The other two
were left lifeless on the ground as the rescued captives were
escorted back to Mizpah by Johanan and his men. Meanwhile, Ishmael
and his eight remaining murderers rode on, eventually to report to
King Baalis that the leadership of Judah had been destroyed.
There was a growing concern among the Jews over what would
happen when Nebuchadnezzar learned that his puppet governor and
several Babylonian representatives had been murdered. Johanan,
especially, was worried.
"The king of Babylon will be so angry that he is likely to
send his army to wipe out what little is left of Judah," Johanan
told his men. "We wouldn't be safe in our own country. It might be
wise for us to get out of Judah while there's still time."
"But where is there to go?" asked one.
"To Egypt!" was Johanan's surprising answer. "The king there
would probably help any he considers as being at odds with the
Babylonians. Surely the Babylonians wouldn't go so far as to try
to war against a powerful nation merely to avenge a few deaths."
Johanan's suggestion was spread swiftly among the Jews. But
some of them, including Johanan, belatedly decided that it would
be wise to try to find out what God's will was in the matter. To
do this, they went to Jeremiah. The prophet had left Mizpah with
the Jews because he wished to stay with the remnant of his people,
and especially with King Zedekiah's daughters, who were his
special charge. Jeremiah didn't think the time had come that they
should leave their country.
"We can't decide whether to stay here and risk being killed
by the Babylonians or give up our land and go to Egypt," they
explained to the prophet. "We would be pleased if you would ask
God what we should do."
"My God is your God," Jeremiah told them. "I will pray to
Him. Whenever and whatever He answers, I'll report it to you."
"We will do whatever our God says," they promised Jeremiah.
"We are anxious to obey His will." Most of the Jews expected to
hear from the prophet almost right away, but it was ten days
before he sent word for them to assemble for an answer. (Jeremiah
42:1-7.)

But Speedily Reject It

"Hear what our God has revealed!" the prophet called out to
them. "He wants you to know that you should stay in your land. You
who have homes in Mizpah should return there without fear of the
Babylonians, whom God won't allow to harm you. Because you have
looked to God for guidance, He will not punish you as most of your
countrymen are being punished. As long as you remain in Judah,
your numbers will increase and there will be plenty to live on. On
the other hand, if you ignore God's advice and refuse His help by
insisting on going to Egypt, you won't find safety there. Neither
will you find enough to eat to keep you alive. If you aren't
slaughtered by the sword or if you don't starve to death, you will
die in Egypt by horrible diseases. You may leave here if you
choose, but be warned that those who insist on going to Egypt will
never return!" (Jeremiah 42:8-22.)
To learn that they could have God's protection without having
to leave their homes and their nation should have been good news
to the Jews. Their reaction, however, was anything but joyful.
There was only an awkward silence. Most of them appeared
uncomfortable. Some even scowled with obvious irritation.
"You should happily welcome God's promise to take care of you
as long as you stay here in your country," the prophet continued.
"It's easy to see that you aren't pleased. That's no surprise to
me. You promised to go by what God directed, but you never
intended to do so unless He approved of what you still plan to do,
which is to go to Egypt. Idle curiosity was your only reason to
ask me to contact God for you. And regardless of God's warning,
you still believe that if you go to Egypt, you can come back any
time you choose. That will be quite an accomplishment after you
are corpses."
These were antagonizing words to the people, especially to
Johanan, who had suggested that they go to Egypt, and to a man
named Azariah, who was the one who had originally suggested the
idea to Johanan. These two, followed by a group of leading men
under them, strode up to Jeremiah.
"Why do you talk to us this way?" they loudly demanded. "God
surely wouldn't forbid us to go to Egypt, yet you declare that He
did! Isn't it a fact that your friend Baruch, who secretly wishes
the Babylonians to destroy us, talked you into lying to us in this
matter?"
"You are the ones who speak an untruth," Jeremiah contended.
"Baruch, my secretary, has proved his loyalty to Judah by
helping me declare God's warnings to our people."
"You and Baruch have been friendly with the Babylonians, and
that's proof of why you don't fear them!" Azariah muttered.
"We're only wasting time talking!" someone shouted. "Let's
get started so that we can reach Egypt before the Babylonians get
here!"
There was much to be done, but before dawn the Jews were on
their way, walking beside their burros or trudging under their own
loads. As Jeremiah and Baruch stood gloomily watching the long
line move by, Johanan and Azariah walked up to them.
"Aren't you taking any belongings with you?" Johanan asked
them.
"We're not going," Jeremiah replied. "God has warned us to
stay out of Egypt, and we intend to obey."
"And we don't intend to leave you behind!" Azariah snapped.
"If you're important to God, surely He'll spare you wherever you
are. And as long as you're with us, we can look forward to
protection for all. I'll send some men with you to help you pick
up your belongings."
Regardless of their firm intentions, the two had no choice
but to join the exodus.

Warnings in Egypt
 Journeying southwest past the south tip of Philistia and
across the Shur desert in the upper part of the Sinai peninsula,
the Jews came to the Egyptian city of Tahpanhes, about fifty miles
east of the east mouth of the Nile River. There they stayed for a
time, awaiting permission to go farther into the nation, which
they weren't allowed to do unless and until they could prove they
weren't enemies. (Jeremiah 43:1-7.)
While in Tahpanhes, where Egyptian workmen were building a
summer house for the king, Jeremiah was told to again remind the
Jews that being in Egypt would give them no safety. God instructed
the prophet how to explain it to his countrymen. There was a brick
kiln only a few yards from the nearly finished building. Choosing
a time when many of the leading Jews were grouped together gazing
at the new structure, and when workmen weren't present, Jeremiah
and Baruch carried several heavy stones to the kiln and placed
them in the clay.
"God wants me to tell you," Jeremiah explained, "that these
same stones will soon be used on this very spot in building a
foundation for a throne room for King Nebuchadnezzar." (Jeremiah
43:8-13.) "How ridiculous!" scoffed Azariah. "What would the king
of Babylon be doing with a throne room in Egypt? Pharaoh wouldn't
allow it to be built anywhere here, and certainly not right next
to a house of his!" "Pharaoh won't have anything to say about it
because the Babylonians are going to invade this nation," Jeremiah
patiently continued. "They will kill many Egyptians. Many more
will starve. Part of them will die of disease. Others will be
taken captive. The Babylonians will burn the temples of the
Egyptian idols, as well as the gods of wood. The idols will be
smashed, and their gold taken to Babylon. Egypt's wealth will all
be taken. Nebuchadnezzar will accomplish this as easily as a
shepherd puts on his coat. The Egyptians won't have the strength
to stop him. When he leaves at the time he chooses, he will have
broken their will to fight.''
"I'm not convinced that you're right about coming here to
Egypt," Johanan said in a low voice to Azariah. "If Jeremiah is a
true prophet of God, we aren't going to have much of a future."

Zedekiah's Doom

By this time part of the Babylonian army and its special

captives, still in chains, had long since reached the city of
Riblah in Syria, where King Nebuchadnezzar had temporarily retired
after personally leading his army against Egypt and Judah. There,
more than two hundred miles northeast of Jerusalem, Zedekiah, most
of his family and officers were brought before Nebuchadnezzar, who
eyed them critically. (Jeremiah 39:4-5 )
 "That is Zedekiah, king of Judah," an aide informed the
Babylonian king as guards brought Zedekiah out of the crowd of
captives. For long, awkward moments Nebuchadnezzar stared at
Zedekiah, who stood in discomfort and humiliation, which he now
expected to be followed by death.
"Months ago I decided that you would pay with your life
because of breaking your sworn allegiance to me," Nebuchadnezzar
addressed Zedekiah. "Now that I see you, I'm going to change that
decision and spare your life."
Zedekiah's hopes soared on hearing this, but before long he
had reason to harbor much more hatred and fear of the Babylonian
ruler. At a word from Nebuchadnezzar, Zedekiah and his sons were
separated from the other captives and led outside to an enclosure.
"My king suggests that you carefully watch what is about to
happen here," a Babylonian officer told Zedekiah. "It is the last
event you will see."
The former king was puzzled by this ominous statement. Then,
almost before he could realize what was going on, his sons were
lined up and slaughtered by Babylonian soldiers. Even while
Zedekiah stood gasping in horror, he was bound tightly to a post
and his eyes brutally seared out by a hot iron.
Not long after this shocking event, Nebuchadnezzar started
back to Babylon, about five hundred miles to the southeast.
Zedekiah and the other captives, bound and guarded, had to make
the long, rough trip by foot far behind the triumphant Babylonian
king.
As soon as they arrived at Babylon, Zedekiah was imprisoned,
where he later died. (Jeremiah 39:6-8.)

Many True Warnings

As God had repeatedly warned through prophets such as Isaiah,

Jeremiah, Ezekiel and many others, Judah's idolatry resulted in a
scattering of the people in almost the same way in which the Ten
Tribes had been scattered about one hundred and thirty-three years
previously. Rebellion against God had resulted in the shattering
of both kingdoms, although Judah wasn't swallowed up and lost in
surrounding nations as the Ten Tribes of Israel were. If these
kingdoms had obeyed God, the people would have remained safe and
prosperous in their own land. (Jeremiah 34.) Now the prisoners,
slaves and outcasts learned that food and shelter were difficult
to find. Meanwhile, the homes from which they had been driven were
taken over by wild animals and their fields and orchards were
choked with weeds and brush.
While two kings of Judah -- Jehoiachin and Zedekiah --
languished in Babylonian prison cells, many Jews captured
previously by the Babylonians were living as exiles in colonies
along the Chebar River about two hundred miles north of Babylon.
Among these exiles was a young man named Ezekiel. (Ezekiel 1:1-3.)
He had a most unusual vision in which he was told by God to tell
his people, who still followed idolatry, that they should give up
the worship of false gods and turn to the only true God or suffer
even greater miseries than they had gone through.
Ezekiel obeyed, but few paid much attention to him. Along
with his strong warnings from God, he made many predictions that
paralleled some made by Jeremiah. He even foretold Zedekiah's
attempted escape from the Babylonians at Jerusalem, and about his
loss of sight and being brought to Babylon. (Ezekiel 12:10-13.)
Even after Ezekiel's countrymen along the Chebar River heard that
these things had come about just as Ezekiel said they would, most
of them doubted that God had chosen him to be a prophet. This was
as God told Ezekiel it would be. Nevertheless, because he was
obedient and had a special concern for the exiles, the prophet
faithfully continued to repeat God's warnings and prophecies to
the people.
So did Jeremiah. Before the fall of Jerusalem, he wrote
letters to the people Ezekiel was with, encouraging them to keep
up their family lives and look forward to a time when their
children could return to their homeland after the Babylonians
would fall from power. (Jeremiah 29:132.)
Ezekiel predicted many things, including the victorious
invasion of Egypt by Nebuchadnezzar (Ezekiel 32:1-18) and the fate
of the Jews who had gone there contrary to God's warning through
Jeremiah. Meanwhile, Ezekiel married and established a home in one
of the Jewish communities north of Babylon. Although the Jews
generally ignored his prophecies and admonitions, they had unusual
respect for him and often came to him for advice. In spite of
their stubbornness in ignoring many of the warnings he passed on
from God, they believed that God had endowed him with good
judgment and the power to foresee the future.

No Escape

Ezekiel was meant to be more than a prophet to the Jews. He

kept the people informed and comforted, and he encouraged all who
sought wisdom and tried to forsake their wrong ways. Many of them,
naturally, failed to appreciate what he did for them for twenty-
two years. Little did they guess that his writings, many of which
were quite puzzling, would eventually be read all over the world
for centuries and be interpreted in many different ways, mostly
erroneous.
One of the things Ezekiel wrote about had to do with the
future of Israel after the Messiah's second coming to earth from
heaven. (Ezekiel 36.) Another matter, among many others, was how
people would be resurrected and what tomorrow's world would be
like when David would again rule Israel and all the nations of the
earth under the Messiah. (Ezekiel 37.)
Inasmuch as both Ezekiel and Jeremiah were inspired by God,
their prophecies agreed, proving that they were indeed the
Creator's true servants. Among the subjects in which they both
spoke was the prediction that God would certainly provide a
successor to the throne Zedekiah had lost. God had already
promised David that He would forever establish David's kingdom,
but one might wonder how that would be accomplished after the
murder of Zedekiah's sons and later the death of Zedekiah.
At that time Jehoiachin, former king of Judah who had been
taken captive by the Babylonians, was still alive but was spending
his time in a Babylonian dungeon. He had sons who were of the
royal line, but they were prisoners and none of them while in
prison could become king of a nation that had ceased to exist.
After its restoration, one of Jehoiachin's grandsons was made
governor by the king of Persia, but he was never crowned king.
There were indeed men of the royal line who were qualified to
become king decades later at Jerusalem, but that didn't happen,
because it wasn't according to God's plan. God had decreed that
his line would never again sit in Judah on the throne of David.
(Jeremiah 22:24-30.)
Both Jeremiah and Ezekiel stated that the throne would be
established elsewhere. (Jeremiah 21:11-12; Ezekiel 17:1-6, 22-24.)
They also foretold the invasion of Egypt by Nebuchadnezzar, to
occur a few years after the fall of Jerusalem. By that time, the
Jews were scattered throughout Egypt. As might be expected, many
of them fell in with worshipping Egyptian idols. That danger was
one of the reasons God had told them not to leave Judah.
Jeremiah was still warning his people that if they continued
in any kind of idolatry they would be killed or captured when
Nebuchadnezzar would surely come to overrun Egypt. (Jeremiah 44:1-
30.) Most of the Jews still believed that the prophet was somehow
in league with the Babylonians, and didn't take him seriously. A
few, including Baruch and the daughters of Zedekiah, regarded
Jeremiah as God's spokesman and their leader and remained faithful
to God.
It was a fearful shock to those who disdained Jeremiah when
they learned that the Babylonian army was indeed moving into
Egypt!

----------------------------------------

Chapter 151
DAVID'S THRONE RE-ESTABLISHED
THE ARRIVAL of Nebuchadnezzar's army at Egypt's northeastern
border was perhaps even more dismaying to the self-exiled Jews
than it was to the Egyptians. They began to realize that what the
prophet Jeremiah had told them would happen really would happen.
(Jeremiah 44:24-30; 46:13-26.) Having treated God's prophet
without respect, they now began to fear both God and the
Babylonians.

No Safety in Egypt

The arrival of the invaders at this time was due to unusual

circumstances in Egypt, as reported in ancient histories. For a
long time the citizens had been increasingly unhappy with their
ruler, Pharaoh Apries. When Apries learned that his people were on
the verge of a national revolution, he sent one of his generals,
Amasis, on a tour of the nation to try to calm the people down
with so-called goodwill speeches intended to paint Pharaoh as a
ruler they should learn to appreciate.
To the surprise of both Pharaoh and Amasis, the citizens were
so impressed by Amasis' oratory and manner that a large crowd of
them forcibly insisted that Amasis become their leader and seize
the throne from Apries. Amasis couldn't resist this doubtful
opportunity to become the ruler of a powerful nation. He became
the champion of the revolution.
Apries organized enough of an army to make a feeble attempt
against Amasis' army, but he was defeated in an initial battle.
News of this came to Nebuchadnezzar, who decided that this
was the opportune time to invade Egypt, and punish the nation for
its many attempts to bring Judah into rebellion against the
Babylonians.
Nebuchadnezzar picked his time well. Even Pharaoh's army
rebelled and refused to fight for him. Within days Egypt fell
victim to the Babylonians and Apries was killed. Nebuchadnezzar
naturally proclaimed Amasis as the new ruler and returned to
Babylon. He took most of the Jews and many Egyptians with him.
Thus more of Jeremiah's prophecies were carried out, including the
one that Nebuchadnezzar would overcome Egypt as easily as a
shepherd puts on his coat. (Jeremiah 43:8-12.)
Before the Babylonians started rounding up their captives,
Jeremiah and Baruch safeguarded Zedekiah's daughters and a few
loyal Jews who had been taken into Egypt against their will. All
were miraculously spared by the invaders. All other Jews were
killed or captured and herded off toward Babylon. The hopeless
captives miserably remembered that Jeremiah had told them they
would deeply regret leaving their land against God's instruction.
The Babylonians departed with their spoils and apparently
took Jeremiah and his little group with them. A few days later
they arrived in Judah but not to stay long in a place that had
become so utterly desolate. Ravaged cities had turned into the
habitations of animals and birds. Fields and orchards were full of
weeds.

Royal Family Transplanted

Jeremiah and his little band might well have survived there,
but God had instructed the prophet to take Baruch and Zedekiah's
daughters and go elsewhere. Jeremiah obeyed God and, taking leave
of Nebuchadnezzar's army, led Baruch and Zedekiah's daughters to a
seaport on the Great Sea, possibly Joppa. There they embarked on a
sailing ship to the far country of Spain, about two thousand miles
to the west. Irish and Celtic-European annals have preserved the
record that a young Irish prince, who was in Jerusalem when the
city was taken, stayed with Jeremiah in all these travels and
married one of the Jewish princesses in Jeremiah's care.
To learn where Jeremiah and his companions went after going
to Spain, it's necessary to flash back almost twelve centuries to
the time of Judah. Judah, remember, was the father of the Jews,
one tribe among the twelve tribes of Israel. Through that small
part of Israel God planned to carry on the "scepter," or reigning
line of His chosen people (Genesis 49:10).
But the birthright line of Israel was given to Ephraim and
Manasseh. (I Chronicles 5:1, 2.) These latter two tribes and their
descendants by the millions were to receive the material blessings
promised because Abraham had obeyed God, even to the extent of
being willing to sacrifice his only son. (Genesis 26:1-5.)
Judah, one of Abraham's great-grandsons, was the father of
twin sons, Zarah and Pharez. Just before they were delivered, when
the midwife realized there were twins, she was especially careful
to note which would be born first. That one would be the royal
seed through whom the reigning line, or "scepter," would be
carried on.
As it happened, a hand emerged first, whereupon the midwife
tied a red thread around the little wrist to show which child was
the first to start from the mother. However, that baby drew its
hand back and the other twin emerged. (Genesis 38:27-30.) Zarah,
with the red thread around one wrist, was rightfully first from
his mother, but only in part.
The other child, Pharez, was the one through whom the
reigning line in Judah was first passed on, though generations
later God combined it with the line of Zarah. David, Zedekiah and
Christ were of the Pharez line. But Zedekiah's daughter was
destined to marry into the Zarah line.
 God used the prophet Jeremiah in re-establishing the throne
of David by sending him and his group by ship via Spain to the
island known later as "Ireland".
There, long before King David's time, a colony of Israelites
called the "Tuatha De Danaan" arrived and subdued the people
called "Firbolgs" who had inhabited the island before them and
ruled for hundreds of years. Later more Israelites, called
"Milesians," arrived from Scythia, this time of the line of Zarah.
One of Zedekiah's daughters who came with Jeremiah married a
prince who was a descendant of Zarah. This prince became king at
his father's death. Inasmuch as his wife was a princess of the
Pharez line, the Pharez and Zarah lines were united and David's
throne was re-established in Ireland to continue as God promised.

People of Israel Relocated

There are many detailed facts about this fascinating matter.

Most of them have been uncovered in the last few decades along
with surprising revelation of what happened to the supposedly
"Lost Ten Tribes" of Israel, an absorbing story in itself.
Jeremiah and Ezekiel had much to say about it, but the key to
understanding much of what these two prophets wrote about is to
realize that the Jews were not included in the ten-tribed House of
Israel, although the Jews were Israelites.
Ezekiel wrote that Zedekiah's throne would be overturned
three times. (Ezekiel 21:25-27.) The first overturn was
accomplished when Jerusalem was destroyed and the Israelite prince
who married one of Zedekiah's daughters became king, and the
throne was transplanted thousands of miles away. The dynasty that
resulted lasted down through many generations in Ireland.
Eventually, the throne was overturned a second time when it
was removed from Ireland and established in Scotland. The third
overturn was much later when it was removed by Edward I to London,
where it exists today. As this is written, Queen Elizabeth II
occupies the throne that came down all the way from King David!
Christ will occupy that same throne after the third prophesied
overturn and its final re-establishment in Jerusalem.
While the seat of Israelite rulership was being changed from
place to place, more and more Israelites were migrating to Europe.
Having escaped over the centuries from their Assyrian captors, in
the area of the Black Sea, they moved northward and westward to
flourish in many regions -- even across the Atlantic Ocean to
North America, where their numbers compounded.
God's promises to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob were steadily
carried out, insomuch that the descendants of Ephraim under the
rule of Davidic kings became large, wealthy and powerful,
culminating in the British Empire and the Commonwealth. The
descendants of Manasseh developed into the most powerful single
nation on earth -- the United States in North America. Both
fulfilled the prophecy of Israel, their father. (Genesis 48:14-
20.)
Careful study of the Bible and history together shows that
descendants of the tribe of Manasseh, the elder son of Joseph, are
the principal inhabitants of the United States. But most Bible
scholars refuse to accept this fact.
Most of the people of the British Commonwealth are descended
from the tribe of Ephraim, the youngest son of Joseph. In both
nations are also people of many lands who have come to share in
the wealth and freedom. Relatively few citizens of both nations
know themselves to be Israelites, although it was a fairly common
belief a few centuries ago. Today most consider themselves
Gentiles.
This error makes understanding Bible prophecy almost
impossible for them. It's a matter of God giving special
understanding to those who choose to be obedient to His laws. Most
refuse to recognize the vital importance of these permanently
living laws because they consider them "Jewish" and assume they
were discarded and cancelled by Christ.

The Seventy Years' Captivity

About the time Jeremiah was still trying to convince Judah to

shun any alliance with the Egyptians, there was living in the
Babylonian capital a young lad named Daniel. Daniel had been taken
captive from Judah in the time of King Jehoiakim. Many other Jews
shared Daniel's circumstances, in which their captors sought to
determine which of the captives could be of the most value in
contributing to a superior culture.
Nebuchadnezzar's nobles were particularly pleased with
Daniel's abilities, given to him because God had long since chosen
him to be a prophet and to find favor with his captors. With three
other young princes who also proved to be unusually intelligent,
Daniel went through a three-year period of intensive training in
the knowledge of Babylonia's most learned men. (Daniel 1:1-7.)
Because Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael and Azaraiah had grown up
as followers of God, even when almost all the rest of the royal
family were turning against God, they weren't swayed by the pagan
philosophy of the Babylonians. Of course, their instructors
naturally hoped and tried to influence their religious beliefs.
Their names were changed. Daniel was to be known as
"Belteshazzar"; Hananiah was altered to "Shadrach"; Mishael was
given the name of "Meshach"; Azariah was renamed "Abed-nego."
Their original names had to do with God, whereas their new names
had pagan meanings. When the period of instruction was at an end,
these four close friends stood out as the topmost among the
trainees.
It was the custom that the same kind of food that was served
at the king's table was also served to the youths in special
training. This meant that unclean foods and such as were
previously offered to idols would often be brought to the young
men. The four friends agreed that they wouldn't follow such a diet
but would remain faithful to God and be at their best physically
and mentally. (Leviticus 3:17; 7:22-27;
11:1-47.)
"We must take a stand on this matter," Daniel observed. "Even
if meat hasn't been offered to idols, we can't know if it has been
properly drained of blood, which we know should not be eaten. As
for liquids, we're given more wine than water. If we continue this
way, we'll make little headway. We'll have to try to have our food
changed."
The next time Melzar, the man in charge of them, came to
bring scrolls to study, Daniel diplomatically reminded him that
they were there for the purpose of developing physically and
mentally but that they couldn't make much progress if they ate
food prepared mainly for epicurean appetites and not necessarily
for nourishment.
"But Nebuchadnezzar himself chooses what you should eat,"
Daniel's overseer informed him. "He eats the same kinds of food,
and he is convinced that it is the best food available anywhere.
Perhaps you don't appreciate this rare and costly fare because you
don't know that much of it comes from distant lands, even at the
expense of human lives. You four fellows didn't eat the oysters
that were brought at great expense all the way from the Persian
Gulf. And you didn't touch the special stew made of squirrels
brought from the mountains. Nor the exquisite papyrus wine from
Egypt. And you didn't even taste the...."
"We truly appreciate being offered these specialties," Daniel
interrupted. "My point is that the health-giving qualities of food
are more important than unusual flavors and costliness. We can't
speak for others of our countrymen in training, but we prefer
cereal grains, vegetables and water for the time of our training."
Melzar stared in disbelief.
"You'd soon starve on only those things!" he exclaimed
impatiently. "My superiors would demand to know why you had become
so thin and weak. If they found out how poorly I had been feeding
you, Nebuchadnezzar would have me beheaded!"
"I assure you we would never starve," Daniel told Melzar. "If
you could manage to provide us with only vegetables, cereal grains
and water for the next ten days, we'll prove to you that we'll be
healthier than the men who gorge themselves with the king's
favorite foods."
 Melzar blinked worriedly, unable to understand that Daniel's
simple choice of food and drink could do anything but enfeeble the
four young men. (Daniel 1:8-13.)
"At the risk of losing my life, I'll do as you ask for ten
days at the most," Melzar reluctantly agreed. "Meanwhile, if I
notice that you are failing, I'll start giving you only the
richest foods to build you back up before your lack of nourishment
is discovered."
For the full ten days Melzar managed to bring Daniel and his
companions the food they wanted. Even in that short time the four
youths developed a healthier appearance than that of the other
trainees who ate unclean meats and drank so much wine. Melzar was
amazed. (Daniel 1:8-16.) Of course, he didn't understand that the
God of Israel had a hand in the matter because the four young
Jewish men were obedient to Him in the matter of avoiding food
that was unclean in the Creator's sight.
At the same time, because of that obedience, God gave them
special wisdom and good judgment. Added to that, Daniel was given
unusual understanding in interpreting visions and dreams. This
ISN'T to say that Daniel was a psychiatrist. Visions and dreams by
certain people sometimes have special meanings from God. Daniel
was given the ability to know if visions and dreams had important
meanings and what those meanings were. With God's help, he had a
great advantage over "wise" men and magicians, who often were
influenced by demons.
At the end of the three years of training, Daniel and his
three close friends were adjudged the healthiest and most learned
and intelligent of all the trainees. Nebuchadnezzar himself tested
their knowledge and decided that they were far more mentally keen
than any of the others whom the Babylonians had chosen to train.
(Daniel 1:17-20.)

Nebuchadnezzar's Dream

Not long after this happened, the king of Babylon had a dream
that greatly troubled him because it was so sharp and clear at the
time and seemed to have strong bearing on the future. By the next
morning, as dreams usually do, it had mostly faded from
remembrance. Still it bothered him. He called in his magicians,
astrologers and Chaldean philosophers, hoping that there was
someone among all these who could tell him the meaning of his
unusual dream.
"May you live forever," these men gravely and dutifully
announced, according to the manner of greeting a king in those
times. "We understand that you have had a very unusual dream whose
meaning you would like to know. Tell us about it, and we shall
interpret it for you." (Daniel 2:-1-4.)
 "I can't tell you about the dream because it has gone from my
mind," Nebuchadnezzar explained. "You will have to use your powers
to find out what the dream was about as well as its meaning. If
you fail, you will be put to death and your homes will be knocked
down and used as places for manure piles."
This chilling statement brought deep fear into the so-called
"wise" men. Every one of them knew he was incapable of knowing or
even guessing what the king's dream was about, unless possibly
with the help of demons. But it was their job to try to create the
impression that they had supernatural knowledge and powers.
"On the other hand," continued Nebuchadnezzar, "anyone who is
able to tell me my dream and the meaning of it shall be highly
rewarded and honored. Now speak out. Your lives depend on what you
have to say!" (Daniel 2:5-9.)
There was a hurried, hushed consultation of the astrologers,
magicians and philosophers while Nebuchadnezzar looked on
impatiently. At last the group broke up. A spokesman approached
the king, bowing low and smiling hopefully.
"Please try to remember what you dreamed, O mighty ruler," he
begged. "Then we will tell you what the dream means."
"I've already told you that I've forgotten!" Nebuchadnezzar
snapped. "It's obvious that you're all stalling because you don't
know what to say! It's also obvious that you got your heads
together just now to agree on some kind of lie!"
"I humbly remind you, sire, that your request is most
unusual," the spokesman hesitantly mumbled. "No man, not even an
astrologer, magician or philosopher, should reasonably be expected
to have an answer to such a difficult question. Only the gods are
capable of knowing such things and they rarely communicate with
man."
Of course, this was quite the wrong thing to say to
Nebuchadnezzar. It was an act of desperation, done with the hope
that the king would appreciate a frank approach and would
reconsider his drastic threats of punishment. It didn't turn out
that way.
"Out!" Nebuchadnezzar bellowed. "I want all of you out of my
palace immediately! All sorcerers, magicians, philosophers and
astrologers are to die!"
Unhappily, this included Daniel and his three close friends.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 152
ADVISER TO NEBUCHADNEZZAR

ANGERED BECAUSE the so-called "wise" men of Babylon failed to

guess the content of the dream he had forgotten, King
Nebuchadnezzar rashly ordered all of Babylon's magicians,
sorcerers and philosophers to be slain.
The king even included the top scholars who had been
rigorously educated over a period of three years. That meant that
Daniel and his three close friends, Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah,
were on the list to be executed, even though they hadn't been
among those summoned to tell and interpret the king's dream.
(Daniel 2:1-13.)

Daniel's Bold Chance

Daniel was naturally quite startled and dismayed when he was

approached by Arioch, the captain of the king's guard, and was
told that he and his three friends were to be taken to prison for
execution because no one was wise enough to tell and explain
Nebuchadnezzar's dream.
"This is incredible!" Daniel exclaimed. "We had no part in
failing the king. If he had called on us to help, we would have
given him the answers. If he still wants to know them and has the
patience to postpone the executions he has ordered, I will make
the matter known to him."
Arioch stared at Daniel, thankful that there might be a
reason for Nebuchadnezzar to cancel or at least postpone the
executions, which the captain of the guard deplored.
"If you can explain the king's dream, I'll take you to him,"
Arioch declared. "Meanwhile, I'll postpone your friends' arrest as
long as I can."
Arioch then hastened to see the king, but soon returned to
Daniel and told him:
"Nebuchadnezzar wants you to carry out your claim to tell and
interpret his dream," Arioch told Daniel. "He promised that he
would hold off the executions until he hears what you have to say.
Frankly, he doubts your ability. His anger will mount even higher
if you fail!"
A little later Daniel stood before Nebuchadnezzar, who eyed
him critically.
"This is the young man of the captives of Judah who can tell
you about your dream," Arioch nervously introduced Daniel.
"Then tell me now!" the Babylonian king commanded, staring at
Daniel. "If you fail, many heads will roll before this day is
over!"
"But God hasn't yet told me about your dream," Daniel told
the king. "I'll need time to contact Him."
"I'll give you one day," the king promised. (Daniel 2:14-16.)
Daniel went immediately to his three friends, Hananiah,
Mishael and Azariah, to tell them what had happened. He requested
that they ask God to reveal Nebuchadnezzar's dream and its meaning
so that they and all the others would be spared from execution.
The four men prayed fervently about the matter. God answered
by causing Daniel to dream a very clear dream revealing the one
that Nebuchadnezzar had forgotten and its meaning. Daniel was so
thankful that he gave a special prayer of praise for their
deliverance, though the four young Jews and the Babylonian "wise"
men were still subject to death. Then Daniel hurried to Arioch,
who was anxious to see him. Arioch took him directly to
Nebuchadnezzar.
"The men you summoned to tell and interpret your dream were
given an impossible task," Daniel began, noting that the king was
visibly irritated by those first few words. "The task was
impossible because they didn't have the help of the God of Israel,
who wishes to make known to the king of Babylon what will happen
in the future. Your dream and its meaning haven't come to me
through any special ability of my own, but only because my God has
made these things known to me to pass on to you for your special
benefit." (Daniel 2:17-28.)

Nebuchadnezzar Needs Daniel

"Then if you have this special knowledge from your God,

disclose it!" Nebuchadnezzar exclaimed impatiently, leaning
forward in expectation.
"You dreamed that there was a colossal human image before
you," Daniel began. "It was bright and terrible. His head appeared
to be made of polished gold. His chest and arms were like silver,
his belly and thighs of brass, his legs of iron and his feet part
of iron and part of clay."
Nebuchadnezzar's glum expression abruptly turned to one of
intense interest.
"That was what I dreamed about!" he interrupted, getting to
his feet. "Now I remember! Then something happened to the image,
but I don't recall what it was."
"You dreamed that a large stone, symmetrical, yet uncut by
human hands, fell from the sky and crashed with great impact on
the feet of the image," Daniel continued. "It shattered the feet
and pulverized the legs of iron. Then the thighs and belly of
brass crumbled under the impact; the chest and arms of silver fell
apart and the head of gold toppled over to smash into tiny
fragments. A strong wind came up to blow away the pulverized
pieces of the fallen image as though they were chaff from a
threshing floor. Meanwhile, the stone that struck the image became
larger and larger until it became a gigantic mountain that filled
the whole earth." (Daniel 2:29-35.)
 "That's exactly what I dreamed!" Nebuchadnezzar exclaimed. "I
forgot it, even though it was clear at the time. It bothered me
afterward because I believed it had some special meaning."
"Indeed it does," Daniel agreed. "The God of Israel wants you
to know that He has given you your great power so that you are
above all other rulers in the world. You have been given power
over most men and your power extends even to the animals in the
world because man is ruler over them. The head of gold on the
image you dreamed about refers to you and your powerful kingdom.
As the most powerful king in the world at this time, it is
fitting, according to the Eternal God's wish, that you should know
what the future holds. That was the reason for the dream you were
given.
"The chest and arms of silver mean that another kingdom,
inferior to yours, will rise to power after your nation declines
in strength. The belly and thighs of brass indicate that a third
kingdom will replace the second kingdom in strength, and it will
have rulership over other nations. The legs of iron mean that a
fourth strong kingdom will eventually follow, but because iron and
clay can't be fused together for lasting strength, that kingdom
won't be well united.
"During the lifetime of that kingdom, the one and only true
God will set up a Kingdom that will replace all others and last
forever. In your dream His Kingdom was the stone that struck the
image on the feet, smashing the whole body, and growing swiftly
into a mountain that encompassed the entire world. Now you know
what will come to pass. This knowledge has come to me from my God,
who is incapable of any untruth." (Daniel 2:36-45; Titus 1:2.)
Nebuchadnezzar was so impressed that he humbly prostrated
himself before Daniel in a sincere, but awkward, attempt in the
worship of God by bowing to a servant of God.
"The best way to worship God is to obey Him," Daniel pointed
out. "Then you will receive the blessings and protection that
can't possibly come from any other source."

Nebuchadnezzar's Image

Daniel's strong advice didn't dampen the king's enthusiasm.

He loudly declared to all present that Daniel's God was the God of
gods and the Head of all kings, and he made it known that he
wanted the fact published abroad. Furthermore, he heaped gifts on
Daniel and made him chief of the governors of the "wise" men of
Babylon, an office of doubtful importance in Daniel's estimation.
On the more practical side, Daniel was made ruler of the
province of Babylon, the city-state capital of Babylonia, where he
would be one of the king's chief officials. Because Daniel's three
close Jewish friends had great ability and knowledge and had
helped him with their prayers, Daniel suggested that they also be
given high positions. Nebuchadnezzar was pleased to place
Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego (Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah) in
offices of high rank under Daniel in the province of Babylon.
(Daniel 2:46-49.)
Nebuchadnezzar's recognition of God's greatness was a step in
the right direction, but he still had a long way to go. The more
Nebuchadnezzar thought about his power, the more he thought all
the world's leaders should pay special honor to his kingdom. So he
made plans for building a high statue. It was built on the
Babylonian plain of Dura so that it could be surrounded by great
throngs of people. Including the pedestal, the image towered
nearly a hundred feet above the plain. On a sunny day its bright
and shimmering golden surface could be seen from many miles away.
The king went to great lengths to inform people about the
image. Dedication ceremonies were announced. Important men of
Babylonia were commanded to be present. Those included princes,
governors, high army officers and all high government officials.
(Daniel 3:1-3.)
On the chosen day of the dedication, a vast crowd assembled
around the towering figure. The commanded dignitaries included
only a small fraction of the throng, made up mostly of thousands
of average Babylonians and many people of surrounding satellite
nations. Some came merely from curiosity. Others felt it necessary
to be present at an unusual event during which a king's idol would
be dedicated.
There was the usual activity and excitement in a large crowd
of those times. Following the throngs of people were yelling
peddlers with carts or shoulder bags of food. Other hawkers worked
slyly to extract money from parents by promoting cheap merchandise
made to appeal especially to small children. It was as good a day
for thieves and pickpockets as it was a miserable day for mothers,
who had no place to take their whimpering, bawling, needful
offspring.
About noon heralds appeared on the base of the gold-plated
image. There was much raucous hornblowing to get the attention of
the people. After ceremonies of a shallow nature, there was an
announcement by a person with an exceptionally powerful voice.
"Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon and king over kings
everywhere, wants you to know what is required of you who hear
these words," the herald bellowed. "When you hear music from the
orchestra that will soon play from the base of this pedestal,
every one of you is to bow before this great image! Any who fail
or refuse to do so will be seized by the king's guards and thrown
into a large, roaring furnace prepared especially for criminals
and those who fail to conform to the king's will!"
 People hadn't expected to hear anything like this. Most of
them had their favorite idols, toward which they had varying
degrees of loyalty. But because it was the custom to worship more
than one idol -- inasmuch as each was believed to give his special
benefits -- the edict from the herald posed no great problem for
most of the hearers. And the special benefit of worshipping
Nebuchadnezzar's idol was very plain. It was the difference
between living or being burned to death!
When the large orchestra by the pedestal broke out into
strains of music in the minor key, the crowd went to its knees.
Many tried to demonstrate special deep humility by dropping their
foreheads to the soil, hoping that these extreme actions would
somehow win them special favor. (Daniel 3:4-7.)
Acres of bowed human backs shone in the noonday sun. Some who
didn't understand, such as small children, remained standing or
simply sat down. (It must have been difficult for Nebuchadnezzar's
guards to decide who the disobedient were, especially since they,
too, had their foreheads pressed to the ground.) As for Daniel and
his three close friends, they simply waited for the music finally
to end and signal the close of the period of worship.
Nebuchadnezzar was pleased with the way matters turned out.
He was even exuberant -- until some high-ranking Babylonians
appeared before him to flatter him on his efforts to launch a new
deity and then to inform him that there were those in his own
government who had deliberately refused to bow down before his
image.
"There must be some mistake," the king smiled indulgently,
looking away to show indifference. "No sane, responsible person in
my organization would dare defy my orders."
"The three foreigners, Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego
certainly did!" the envious Babylonians quickly informed him.
Besides refusing to bow when they were told to yesterday, we
happen to know that they've never paid respect to any of our gods!
You have shown respect for their God. Should they not show
deference for at least one of yours?" (Daniel 3:8-12.)
"I'll take care of the matter," the king muttered, irritably
waving his informers away.
They triumphantly departed, convinced that action would be
taken against the three Jews. They had carefully omitted Daniel
from the charges because they knew that the king regarded him so
highly that speaking against him might bring down royal wrath on
their heads.

The Punishment

Nebuchadnezzar wasn't used to being disobeyed. The mere

thought of anyone ignoring his wishes gave him great displeasure.
So he called for Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah. By the time they
had been brought before him, the king had developed his anger into
full bloom.
"I have been told that you, Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego,
failed to bow before my golden image," the king declared testily.
"I have also been told that in all the years you have enjoyed the
good things of my kingdom you have never shown your appreciation
by thanking any of my gods. Are these things true?"
"They are," one of them answered. "We are thankful for many
things, but we thank and worship only the one true God, the God of
Israel."
Previously, Nebuchadnezzar had threatened to have anyone
hacked into pieces who refused to regard the God of Israel as God
above all gods. But the men's answer so infuriated him that he
lost all regard he might have had for God.
"You were told that any who refused to bow down to my golden
image would be thrown into a hot furnace!" the king shouted.
"That's where you're going from here! Who is the God who is going
to step in and save you from THAT?"
"Our God is able to!" they answered. "But whether or not He
chooses to save us, we have no intention of worshipping other gods
or bowing down before that lifeless image you have set up!"
(Daniel 3:13-18.)
"Get men in here at once to bind these three!" Nebuchadnezzar
bellowed, his face livid with rage. "And go tell the furnace
foreman to get the furnace as hot as he can possibly get it!"
Servants scrambled to obey. Moments later powerful soldiers
strode into the room to roughly seize and tie up the three Jews,
who were soon prone and helpless on the floor.
"Now drag these infidels to the furnace and shove them into
it when it's at its hottest!" the king roared.
Strong arms pulled Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah across the
floor, down stone steps and through the courtyard. A little later
at the smokebelching furnace, they were propped up so that they
could watch men feverishly tossing large pieces of pitchy wood
into the massive metal and stone firebox, which began to glow
dully when the roaring flames from the crackling wood were at
their hottest. Great surges of searing heat billowed forth,
reddening the skin of the stokers.
Nebuchadnezzar was on hand to gloat over the event, as were
the informers who had started it. While the heat was increasing,
so was the crowd of curious, morbid onlookers. Some ventured so
close to the furnace door that they were scorched by bursts of
heat, and they ran howling for safety.
At a signal from the king, the three victims were grabbed by
the men who had tied them and dragged them as close to the furnace
door as their handlers could stand to go. They were then tossed
through the door into the raging flames. (Daniel 3:19-23.)
This was the last act of the soldiers. Tongues of flame
leaped at them. They collapsed the next instant and fell to the
ground. Their clothing and skin broke into flames. They burned to
death in the torrid gusts of air outside the range of the huge
flames. None dared risk his life in an attempt to rescue them.
King Nebuchadnezzar quickly turned his glance back to the
bottom of the flaming pit. What he saw shocked him. Never in his
life had he seen such a thing.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 153
NEBUCHADNEZZAR GOES INSANE

SHADRACH Meshach and Abed-nego (whose Jewish names were Hananiah,

Mishael and Azariah) had just been thrown into the special, great
furnace in Babylon because of their refusal to worship King
Nebuchadnezzar's golden image. (Daniel 3:1-20.)

God Rules Furnaces, Too!

The king was disappointed in the satisfaction he imagined he

would receive by seeing the three Jews consumed by the flames. To
start, they had spoiled his sadistic fun by failing to scream for
mercy. On top of that, he had lost some of his best soldiers,
famous in his kingdom for their physical strength, when they
burned to death upon hurling the Jews into the furnace.
"If only I could see their ashy, scorched skeletons lying in
there in the embers," Nebuchadnezzar thought.
By now the horrible heat of the giant furnace was
diminishing, as no further fuel had been added. Morbidly curious
to learn if anything could be seen through the wide furnace door,
the king inched forward as close as the heat would allow him, and
stared inside.
It was almost impossible, through the eyeball-drying, torrid
gusts, to make out the heat-distorted embers glowing in a blinding
fusion, but for some reason the king stood resolutely against the
heat, his attention riveted by something unusual.
"Weren't there only three men thrown into the furnace?"
Nebuchadnezzar asked, blinking in bewilderment and pain.
"That's right," aides answered.
"But I can make out four people in there!" the king exclaimed
excitedly. "And they're walking around!"
 "The heat distorts things and makes them unrecognizable," the
aides answered concernedly. "You should leave this place now,
sire, and return to the comforts of your palace!"
"Don't try to cause me to lose sight of what I'm seeing!"
Nebuchadnezzar snapped angrily, carefully backing up a few steps.
"I tell you I see four men walking around in there as easily and
calmly as I would walk around in my palace! And the appearance of
the fourth one is similar to a Son of God! Look in there for
yourselves!" (Daniel 3:21-25.)
The king's nearest aides, along with many bystanders,
carefully peered at where Nebuchadnezzar's excited finger was
pointing.
"I see them! I see them!" several people started loudly
exclaiming at once.
As more and more bystanders witnessed the miraculous scene of
men walking about in a sea of withering flame, gasps of disbelief
and even cheers filled the air. The most moved and enthusiastic
witness was the king himself.
"Come out, come out, you servants of the Most High!"
Nebuchadnezzar yelled, wildly waving his arms.
There were more gasps of surprise and wonder as the three men
obediently strode out of the furnace door and walked up to
Nebuchadnezzar. The king stared in wonderment, noting that the
hair and clothing of the victims hadn't been touched by the
flames. Nor was there even the smell of smoke on them. High-
ranking Babylonians crowded around to gaze in disbelief, but none
were more amazed and impressed than Nebuchadnezzar.

Praise for God -- But No Repentance!

"The God of these men has shown His great power!" the king of
Babylon loudly announced to all who stood about. "The God of the
Jews is so powerful that He has swept aside my decree that all
people should worship my golden image! Therefore I now decree that
all people over whom I have dominion must show respect to the God
of these men above any other god! Any who refuse to worship Him or
speak against Him shall be hacked into small pieces and their
homes shall be turned into dumps for barnyard refuse!" But
Nebuchadnezzar was still far from repentant.
With this the three Jews were swiftly escorted to comfortable
quarters, but only after Nebuchadnezzar had satisfied his
curiosity about the fourth person he had seen in the furnace.
"But what happened to the fourth person who was with you?"
Nebuchadnezzar asked. "Where did he go?"
"He returned to the throne of our God," was their general
reply.
 Following their trial of faith in the furnace, God blessed
Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego for their obedience, and they were
promoted to even higher positions of importance under Daniel in
Nebuchadnezzar's powerful and growing kingdom. The incident
greatly altered the king's attitude for the better, but he had
still much to learn about how great God really is. (Daniel 3:26-
30.)
He also had much to learn about how insignificant he really
was compared to God, even though he was the head of the most
powerful nation on earth. Nebuchadnezzar had such a consuming
awareness of his power and possessions that his mind was obsessed
with it.
Long before that, Daniel had reminded him that these things
had come only through God's hand, and that God could take them
back at any time. The king of Babylon could only conclude that he
must be a very special person in God's sight to be given such
special things.
"If I'm a person distinctive enough for all I've accomplished
and accumulated, then I'm too distinctive to be deprived of it,"
Nebuchadnezzar mused.
Little was he aware of what was soon to happen to him because
of his egotistic overconfidence in himself. One night he dreamed
an unusual dream that troubled him so much that he decided to call
before him those who were supposed to have special knowledge in
such matters, so that he could determine the meaning of the dream
from them. Thus, on a certain day, the king's throne room was
jammed with magicians, astrologers, and prognosticators, all
anxious to please Nebuchadnezzar and receive his rich reward.

Nebuchadnezzar's Dream

"Listen carefully while I relate to you my strange dream,"

the king addressed them. "Afterward I don't want to be bothered by
anyone who is merely guessing at the meaning of the dream. I want
a sensible explanation, and I shall deal harshly with anyone who
dares take up my time with ridiculous remarks and shallow
philosophizing.
"I dreamed that I was standing in a wide expanse of open
country, where there was a great tree. The tree grew swiftly until
its side branches filled the sky and its top branches went up past
the clouds. Mammoth leaves cast a vast shade area across the
earth, and all kinds of beasts sought shelter there. Gigantic
flocks of birds came to live in the farreaching branches. Beasts
and birds alike fed well on the tree's huge fruits growing in
unbelievable abundance.
"Then down from the sky swooped a being whose voice filled
all of space as he shouted out that the tree should be cut down,
and that its branches should be removed, the leaves shaken off,
the fruit scattered and that the beasts and birds should flee for
their lives.
"The stump of the tree was to be left and encircled by a
protecting band of iron and brass, but exposed to the elements for
a period called 'seven times.' Any who can interpret this dream
should step forth and speak up!"
There was a restless shuffle in the crowd, but not a man
stepped forth. Probably some of the would-be interpreters
remembered a previous time when Nebuchadnezzar angrily threatened
to behead all who were unable to explain one of his dreams. In any
event, not one of the many magicians, astrologers, and
prognosticators came forth with anything to say, whereupon the
king dismissed them.
For a while Nebuchadnezzar sat glumly silent, disappointed
that none of his so-called "wise" men could help him. Suddenly a
hopeful thought came to him.
"Why didn't I save time and effort and simply send for the
man who interpreted my dream years ago?" he asked himself,
gesturing for a servant. "Send word to Belteshazzar the Jew to
come to me as soon as possible!"
"Belteshazzar" was the pagan name the king had given to
Daniel, who soon arrived before Nebuchadnezzar. The king recounted
to him all he had told his former audience.
"Not one of those learned men was able to tell me what my
dream meant," the king observed discontentedly, "but I know you
won't fail me because you are constantly in touch with the gods."
"I have only one God," Daniel smilingly reminded the king.
"Then ask your one God to show you the meaning of my dream,"
Nebuchadnezzar insisted.

Daniel Interprets the Dream

Daniel was troubled. The meaning of the dream was plain to

him as soon as he heard it, but he was hesitant to startle the
king by coming out bluntly with unpleasant facts. As the minutes
dragged by and Daniel was still preoccupied with his thoughts, the
king realized that there was something Daniel wished he did not
have to tell him.
"If there's something you think I wouldn't want to hear,
don't let it prevent your speaking out," Nebuchadnezzar said, at
the same time desperately wondering what bad news he was about to
hear.
"I'm afraid that only your enemies would be pleased to hear
what I have to say," Daniel answered.
"But I'm sure that I want to know what it is even more than
they do," the king retorted.
 "Here is the meaning of your dream," Daniel began, knowing
there was no point in trying to spare the king's feelings any
longer. "The colossal tree you saw in your sleep is you. You have
grown in such power in the world that many rely on you for
protection and sustenance, just as did the animals in your dream
that fed off the tree's fruits.
"The one you saw in your dream who came out of the sky and
decreed that the tree should be cut down was a messenger from God.
God has decided that you need to be taught humility and to be
shown how insignificant your pomp and majesty are when compared to
the God who made the heavens and earth."
Nebuchadnezzar was on his feet now, staring blankly out a
window at his beautiful Hanging Gardens of Babylon.
"Just how does your God plan to teach me this humility you
speak of?" the king asked in a sarcastic tone.
"Your dream was meant to tell you that," Daniel promptly
answered. "The cutting down of the tree means you will lose your
position as king of Babylon."
"You mean my enemies are going to take over my nation?"
queried Nebuchadnezzar.
"Not at all," Daniel explained. "For seven years you will
have no power over Babylon or any other nation, but God will
protect your kingdom for you. Before this happens it would be wise
to depart from sinful pursuits, including the worship of idols.
God would also be pleased if you distributed a part of your great
wealth to the poor among your people who are in such need of food
and shelter. If you do that, God would surely postpone the
miserable events that otherwise will soon come upon you." (Daniel
4:21-27.)
Nebuchadnezzar was naturally quite miffed with these
statements from Daniel. Even though he had just declared Daniel's
God to be considered the most powerful of deities, he didn't like
to be told how he should worship. As for contributing to the poor,
he reasoned that he would have no wealth left if he gave to all
who were in need. Nebuchadnezzar ended the audience abruptly. This
relieved Daniel, who was spared informing the king HOW he would
lose control of Babylon. The fact was that Nebuchadnezzar was
going to go insane!
As the months passed and the political and financial affairs
of Babylon remained in a promising state, the king began to doubt
that Daniel's interpretation of the dream was true. There was no
indication of trouble ahead. On the contrary, matters appeared
better than ever, what with the wars of expansion apparently in
the past.

The Haughty One Humbled

 A year after his dream, Nebuchadnezzar was walking in his
palace, particularly pleased at the sight of the lavish
surroundings.
"Feast your eyes on all that!" he exclaimed proudly to guests
as he gestured widely toward costly walls and buildings of the
city. "There's no place in the universe like Babylon, the city I
have built through my great power for the honor and glory of my
majesty!"
Just as the king finished uttering this extremely vain
remark, he was startled by a thunderous voice from the sky!
"Nebuchadnezzar, you are to lose your kingdom," the voice
boomed. "Within an hour you will be an outcast from this city of
your haughty pride! Instead of living with men, you will be forced
out into the fields and forests to live with animals! For the next
seven years you will even act and look like a wild beast! It will
take you that long to fully realize that God decides every man's
state, and gives to and takes from whomever He chooses!"
The king suddenly crouched crazily at the base of a fountain
and gazed wild-eyed with his mouth wide open. He looked as though
he wanted to say something, but only loud gasps and grunts came
past his distorted lips. His shocked guests and aides backed away
from him, obviously more perturbed by his conduct than by the
thunderous voice, which possibly was heard only by Nebuchadnezzar.
The king fell to his hands and knees and ran awkwardly along the
street. Women screamed and men seized them and pulled them away
from the struggling figure.
A crowd began to gather, but everyone kept a safe distance
from the prone figure. The king's aides were afraid to seize the
stricken man. "Mad man! Mad man!" was the shout that spread around
the streets, and that drew only more of a crowd. Even the members
of Nebuchadnezzar's family, when they heard of his condition, made
no moves to have him taken away privately. God willed it that way.
(Daniel 4:28-33.)
Very likely Daniel, who had long been next to the king in
authority, kept the government running smoothly while
Nebuchadnezzar was insane. Daniel and his three friends could be
expected to return Nebuchadnezzar's kingdom to him in good
condition when he recovered.

" -- With the Beasts of the Field"

Meanwhile, little was seen of the former king. Occasionally

he would be glimpsed in some distant wooded area digging for
something to eat, but if he knew he was being watched, he would
scurry away like a startled animal.
As the years passed and Nebuchadnezzar was seen less, Daniel
had a growing desire to learn how the former king was making out.
Daniel had no intention of helping him in any way, because he
realized God was dealing with the insane ruler, and would keep him
alive through the seven rugged years. By following the clues of
farmers and hunters, Daniel found where Nebuchadnezzar was living
at the time. It turned out to be a small cave. There Daniel almost
came face to face with Nebuchadnezzar, whose hair and beard were
long and matted. Even his fingernails and toenails were thick and
long like those of an animal, which indeed he had become after
years of living like one. It was difficult to believe that such a
creature had once been the most powerful ruler in the world, but
it was more difficult to believe that he would soon return to that
same position. If Nebuchadnezzar saw Daniel watching him, he gave
no sign of it. He simply ambled down to a small stream, where he
took a long drink. After that he munched on grass and dug
vigorously in the ground, with his long nails, in search of roots.
Shocked at the sight, Daniel returned to his home, thankful that
he could know that God would restore Nebuchadnezzar to be a wiser
man than he had been almost seven years before.

----------------------------------------

Chapter 154
FALL OF BABYLON THE GREAT

SATISFIED THAT Nebuchadnezzar was basically in good health, though

insane and living like an animal, Daniel returned to his home to
await the time when the former king of Babylon would regain a
normal mind.

Sanity Returns

When Nebuchadnezzar had spent seven years in his miserable

state of mental derangement, the former king's sanity suddenly
returned to him. (Daniel 4:33-34.) It was as though he abruptly
became conscious of himself after seven years of being only
conscious like an animal. He stared down at rags, a long unkempt
beard, and claw-like nails.
"What am I doing like this in these rocks and bushes?" he
asked himself.
Having noted a distant farm hut, he went there, only to be
met by the screams of terrified small children, who fled to the
hut to hide, and by a protective father who appeared at the door
brandishing a sickle.
"I want to know the way to the city," Nebuchadnezzar said.
"It's that way," the man pointed. "Be on your way, and don't
show up here again!"
 Not everybody Nebuchadnezzar met that day was so unfriendly.
A few felt sorry for this strange outcast. Through their help, he
was able to get cleaned up, be trimmed of his long hair, beard and
nails, and be respectably clothed. After that it was no problem to
obtain transportation into Babylon, which he did possibly in the
cart of a friendly woodcutter. During the long ride Nebuchadnezzar
was lost in thought and troubled by what had happened to him since
the moment he had been showing guests around his palace. What was
immediately plain to him was that a long time had elapsed since
then.
There was much confusion at the gates of the palace in
Babylon after Nebuchadnezzar showed up there to announce his
identity.
"In case you haven't heard, Nebuchadnezzar no longer exists!"
a young guard sneered.
"Don't talk to him like that!" an older guard snapped. "That
is King Nebuchadnezzar!"
From that moment on the palace was in an uproar. Those who
hoped never to hear of Nebuchadnezzar again were understandably
shocked when they recognized the former ruler. Those who were
loyal to the former king greeted him joyously.
Now that the events of the past seven years were made clear
to him, Nebuchadnezzar could view himself well. He had tried to
exalt himself to God's level. And God had made him drop to the
level of animals, wild donkeys and such having been his only
company in the hills and plains for a long time. Nebuchadnezzar
now had a clearer picture of God, too Realizing that God had
mercifully corrected him brought the meaning of something new to
him -- humility. He was for the first time more ashamed of his
actions as king than he was of those during his insanity. When
that happened, God saw to it that Nebuchadnezzar was firmly
reestablished on the throne of Babylonia. He was a much wiser
ruler the rest of his days, during which he was honored more than
ever by many peoples of all nations. (Daniel 4:34-37.)
Nebuchadnezzar wrote the decree found in the fourth chapter of
Daniel's book to teach others the lessons he had learned.

Belshazzar's Feast

Nebuchadnezzar died after forty-three years of ruling

Babylonia. He was succeeded by his son Evil-merodach, under whom
conditions in the kingdom began to worsen. However, one of the new
king's acts was laudable. He freed Jehoiachin, the king of Judah
who had been brought by Nebuchadnezzar to Babylon and imprisoned
nearly thirty-seven years previously.
To show honor to the vassal king, Evil-merodach therefore
allowed Jehoiachin the privileges of sharing the royal food in the
palace. (II Kings 25:27-30.) This probably didn't last very long
because after only a very short reign Evil-merodach was
assassinated and another took his place.
During similar sudden changes for the next few years, the
kingdom's power steadily waned. By the time an idolatrous man
named Belshazzar had become co-ruler with his father, Nabonidus
(apparently a son-in-law of Nebuchadnezzar), the empire was in
serious trouble. Media and Persia, two nations to the north and
east, had sent their armies heading toward high-walled Babylon,
whose fall could mean the fall of all Babylonia.
Even under such ominous circumstances, Babylon seemed
impregnable. Belshazzar disdainfully held a riotous feast for a
thousand of his officials. As the evening progressed and wine
flowed more freely, Belshazzar staggered to his feet and motioned
for the music and chattering to cease.
"Why are we drinking to our gods from such ordinary cups?" he
asked loudly. "Why not use the gold and silver vessels brought
long ago from the so-called holy temple in Jerusalem? I say that
it's time for those vessels to be put to a better use than in
serving the God of Judah!"
There were raucous cheers. Servants hurried to bring out the
costly containers, distribute them in the crowd and pour wine into
them.
"Here's to our soldiers out on the walls!" Belshazzar
bellowed, shakily holding aloft a gleaming golden goblet brimming
with wine. "May they never run out of boiling water to pour down
on the steaming heads of our bothersome besiegers!"
There were ripples of laughter, especially from the king's
wives and concubines, who also were present. Everyone stood up,
extended various containers of wine, roared approval and quaffed
the beverages. Then the music continued and the people settled
back to loud drinking of toast after toast to their many and
varied gods. (Daniel 5:1-4.)

The Handwriting on the Wall

Just as waiters were struggling into the big room with huge
trays of food, a woman screamed, bringing a moment of silence to
the crowd. People pointed to the wall above the stage where the
king and his favorites were sitting.
Still laughing at something that had been said at his table,
Belshazzar glanced up. His expression abruptly changed. The color
drained from his fear-stricken face. Within only a few feet of his
head was what appeared to be a huge human hand, the forefinger
tracing letters in the plaster with such pressure that it made
deep, plain writing!
 People were so paralyzed with fright at this awesome sight
that they were hardly able to move. They watched with horrifying
fascination as the hand wrote several groups of strange letters on
the wall. Then the hand faded away. A few women fainted. Everyone
stared at the wall, many trembling with fear. Belshazzar was
suddenly aware that his knees were knocking against each other,
and that his vertebrae felt as though they had dissolved. He tried
to call out, but it took several efforts to gain his voice.
"Call the astrologers, the Chaldean scholars and the
magicians!" he finally was able to mutter.
The men Belshazzar had summoned dutifully filed in. The king
pointed to the wall.
"Tell me what that writing means!" he demanded excitedly. "To
any one of you who can do this, I promise magnificent clothing, a
golden chain necklace and that he shall become the third one in
power in the Babylonian empire!"
These "wise" men, as they were called, swarmed around the
wall to study the writing, but not a one of the astrologers,
scholars or magicians could make anything of it. They had to admit
that the writing was utterly meaningless to them. Disappointed and
still apprehensive, Belshazzar hesitatingly dismissed them,
convinced that there was some ominous message on the wall he
should know about. (Daniel 5:5-9.)
In contrast to the former festive atmosphere that had
prevailed in the banquet room, there was now a restless sobriety.
Food and drink no longer had much appeal. People were more
interested in leaving than in feasting. At this point a matronly
woman followed by attendants entered the room and walked toward
Belshazzar.
"O king, live forever!" she respectfully said, bowing.
"What brings you here, queen-mother?" Belshazzar asked
testily. "I heard you didn't approve of this gathering."
"I've just learned what happened," the queen-mother answered,
glancing uneasily at the wall. "Don't give up hope of learning the
meaning of that writing up there. Right here in this city is a man
who used to be chief of the wise men. Nebuchadnezzar gave him that
rank when this man showed unusual knowledge and understanding. As
one who had the wisdom of the gods, he had the ability to
interpret dreams and reveal hidden meanings. If you call on him,
he should be able to help you."
"Who is this man?" Belshazzar asked, leaning forward
expectantly.
"His Jewish name was Daniel, but King Nebuchadnezzar renamed
him Belteshazzar, almost like your name," was the reply.
After a while a soldier brought in Daniel, now an aging man
who had lost his high rank in the kingdom soon after King
Nebuchadnezzar's death.
Belshazzar Learns His Fate

"I have heard of you and your unique abilities," Belshazzar

said. "I have already asked many men to tell me the meaning of
these letters on the wall, but they have failed. If you succeed,
you shall receive the reward of being third man in power in this
kingdom. Besides, you will be given fine clothing and a splendid
necklace of gold!" (Daniel 5:10-16.)
"I don't have any desire for your rewards," Daniel told the
king. "I prefer that you keep them or turn them over to someone
else after I've given you the meaning of what is written on the
wall. First, though, there are some other things you should know.
Years ago your grandfather King Nebuchadnezzar gained great
possessions, majesty, glory and honor. All that made him a proud,
vain man who took or spared lives according to his whims. He
wouldn't admit that it was the God of Israel who had allowed him
to have his wealth and power. Therefore, God took his kingdom away
from him and cast him out to live with animals until he could
learn that God's will prevails above that of any man. Even though
you knew all this, you, too, Belshazzar, have tried to elevate
yourself. This very evening you ventured to show others your
disdain for your Creator by using the vessels from God's holy
temple for the profane purpose of drinking to the lifeless gods
you foolishly worship. Because you have refused to humble yourself
and raise the God who has given you the breath of life, God sent a
hand to write you a warning!
"The words you see on the wall mean that your kingdom is at
an end, that you have proved yourself to be an unwise ruler, and
that the enemies at your gates have already begun to take your
empire!" (Daniel 5:17-28.)
There was silence in the room as Belshazzar stared at Daniel.
A deep fear showed in the king's face, but there was also
resentment because Belshazzar was being told that he was an unwise
ruler.
"You can't say that I don't at least keep my promises to
you!" the king exclaimed.
In spite of his alarm at what he had just heard, Belshazzar
managed to order his servants to bring a fine coat and a gold
chain to put on Daniel at once, and directed one of his officers
to proclaim that Daniel would be elevated to the third-ranking man
in power in Babylonia. When Daniel left the palace, he was attired
the way the king said he would be and was shown the courtesies
extended to royalty. (Daniel 5:29.)
Meanwhile, days before, Median and Persian soldiers had
started to work hard on the ambitious project of temporarily
diverting the Euphrates River from its natural course through the
city of Babylon into a marshland off to the side. This they
accomplished, surprisingly, by digging a channel through one bank
and piling huge amounts of stones into the river to shunt a most
of its water, for a time, into the channel they had dug. Inasmuch
as the Babylonians were penned up in their city, they certainly
couldn't interfere, and apparently didn't even know what was being
done.

The City Taken

With that part of the riverbed that ran through the city
almost dry, troops of the Medes and Persians, led by men named
Darius and Cyrus, marched at night through the riverbed mud to
almost the very heart of the city. There they found a carelessly
left open gate which led from the river through the walls along
the river into the city proper. Troops poured into Babylon to
confound the citizens and soldiers with utter surprise. Before
morning the attackers were in command, having actually come within
the outer limits of the city while Belshazzar and his guests drank
in the banquet room of the palace.
The king, meanwhile, had retired to his quarters. He was
frightened and distressed by what Daniel had told him. To add to
his misery, he began to imagine that he was being watched and
followed by someone or ones who meant him harm. Doubling his
personal guard didn't give him a feeling of security. Nor did it
protect him. Clever assassins succeeded in taking his life that
night in spite of his guards. King Belshazzar didn't live long
enough to see his city overrun by the besiegers he had scorned!
After the conquest of the Babylonians, it was decided that
Darius, ruler of the Medes, should stay in charge of Babylon while
Cyrus, ruler of Persia, went back to his affairs in Persia.

First of Exiles Return

The first of the Jewish exiles to start back for their

homeland after being captives of the Babylonians were led by
Zerubbabel, prince of Judah. Their long caravan of about fifty
thousand people also included over seven hundred horses, more than
a hundred mules, over four hundred camels and almost seven
thousand donkeys. There were also herds of cattle and flocks of
sheep to be used as food along the way and for starting new herds
and flocks when they arrived in the homeland.
Directly from Babylon to the land of Judah was more than five
hundred miles, but between the two places was the vast Syrian
desert, an area too arid for crossing with animals other than
camels. There were too many animals to carry water for, which
meant that the Jews would have to take a route twice as long in
order to stay close to streams. Therefore, instead of setting out
westward toward Judah, they started northwest along the west side
of the Euphrates River, following it for roughly four hundred
miles until they came to a region where smaller streams emptied
into the Euphrates from mountains to the west. There they turned
west and then south to move along the foothills of the mountains
in northwestern Syria. This part of the route took them past
Damascus, Mt. Hermon and along the northern part of the Jordan
River. From there they came down into the land of Judah to end a
trip close to a thousand miles long and which required about four
months to make.
This was an exciting, happy type of journey, but not every
event during the trip was joyful. There were deaths as well as
births. Hostile bands of nomads occasionally made night raids to
steal anything of value or even to drive off unprotected sheep or
cattle.
Conditions were bad in Jerusalem, whose walls were broken,
the interior charred by fire and the temple utterly demolished.
Although a large part of the Jews chose to settle there, there was
a general scattering of them all over Judah because of an effort
to locate in the regions and homesites their forebears had left.
Ravages by the elements, animals and roving junk pickers had left
most buildings uninhabitable. Tents and crude makeshift structures
had to be set up to house the new citizens until they could repair
or rebuild the old houses that were falling apart.
As soon as the people were established in fair comfort, the
men were summoned to Jerusalem by Zerubbabel and Jeshua to rebuild
the main altar at the temple site so that they could begin as soon
as possible to make burnt offerings in the mornings and evenings.
The altar was set up even before a new temple floor had been laid
because they feared the people who lived nearby, and believed that
this hurried act of obedience would give them greater protection
from God.
When it came time for the Feast of Tabernacles, the Jews
obediently observed it, having looked forward eagerly to the
privilege of having this special time for themselves. This was to
be the most joyous time of the year, but under the circumstances
the Jews probably didn't observe it with the unrestrained joy they
otherwise would have done. They were so thankful to be in their
own country, though, that they gave liberally at the two offering
times of the Feast. There was such a great amount of riches taken
in that it was possible, with permission from King Cyrus, who
still held Judah as a vassal nation, to purchase lumber for
building a second temple from the nearby cities of Tyre and Sidon.
Arrangements were also made to hire skilled craftsmen from these
places to come the next year to carry out the intricate work the
Jews weren't trained to do.
 By the time the floor of the temple was completed, Jeshua had
appointed men from the Levites for various functions. These
assistant priests and priests were attired in the proper vestments
for a dedication ceremony. Blowing trumpets and striking cymbals,
these men led the people in happy songs of gratitude. This was
followed by a loud chorus of joyous shouts. At the same time there
was loud wailing, in the far eastern fashion of showing sadness,
by older men who had seen the original temple. They wept openly
because they regretted that the new one would lack the size,
beauty, majesty and furnishings of the first one.
Time passed while the Jews concentrated on cleaning up the
rubble from the walls and brought in material to rebuild the
broken parts. At the same time they managed to do a little work on
the temple, but small progress was made. Meanwhile, their
Samaritan neighbors became more and more disgruntled because of
the construction that was taking place on the walls. Slowing up
work on the temple and finally stopping the work wasn't too
difficult for the Samaritans because it involved only one site.
But it was impossible for them to hamper the work at dozens of
places throughout Jerusalem.
Years passed. It was now sometime after the death of Cyrus'
son that Darius the Persian became king. He proved to be in favor
of the Jews.
In the second year of the reign of King Darius, two Jewish
prophets, Haggai and Zechariah, were inspired by God to stir up
their countrymen into continuing work on the temple in spite of
the threats of their enemies. These men had come from Babylon with
Zerubbabel. Having lived many years close to God, they more
clearly realized the importance of getting on with the temple.
Besides, they had more faith than did most Jews that God would
protect those who would try to carry out the work God expected
them to do.
"We have reason to believe that King Darius would favor work
on the temple starting again," they told Zerubbabel, Jeshua and
other leaders.
Encouraged, but at the same time beset with misgivings, the
Judean leader eventually called together the temple workmen, who
anxiously renewed their work, though concerned about how long they
could continue without enemy interruption. As might be expected,
the watchful Samaritans soon noted what was happening.
When Governor Tatnai was told what was taking place, his
reaction was disappointing to the Samaritans. Instead of replying
that he would come with troops, he sent a letter back indicating
merely that he would look into the matter. A few days later the
Samaritans saw Tatnai and a few aides riding southward through
Samaria, apparently on their way to Jerusalem. There were no
troops in the entourage, which could mean that the governor didn't
intend to force the Jews into anything.
Obviously a fair person who didn't accept the exaggerated and
hostile reports of the Samaritans, Tatnai came to Zerubbabel and
simply asked him by whose authority he was allowing his men to
work on the temple, and why Jerusalem's walls had been partly
reconstructed with the strength of fortress walls.
"Our authority comes from the God of heaven and earth,"
Zerubbabel respectfully replied. "Years ago a great king of Israel
was instructed by our God to build a temple here. Long after it
was built, our forefathers angered God, causing Him to bring King
Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon against them. Nebuchadnezzar destroyed
the temple and took our people as prisoners to Babylon. Some of
those people are here with us. Others and their descendants still
live in or near Babylon. In the first year of the reign of King
Cyrus of Persia, Cyrus decreed, according to the desire of God,
that the temple should be rebuilt by our people. Many thousands of
us returned to Jerusalem with permission from the king, who gave
us back the gold and silver vessels Nebuchadnezzar had taken from
the house of God. These we have here ready to be put back in use
in the temple, which we haven't been able to finish even in the
last sixteen years. That is because our enemies have constantly
tried to prevent our work."
Tatnai asked a few more questions and then left, leaving
Zerubbabel and Jeshua wondering what would come of the governor's
visit. The Samaritans wondered too, when they saw the governor and
his aides returning to Syria. On reaching his office, Tatnai made
a report to send to King Darius, describing in detail his visit to
Jerusalem.
"If you are in favor of it, I suggest that the Persian
records at Babylon be searched to learn what was written about
King Cyrus in this matter," Tatnai concluded. "Please let us know
if the Jews should be allowed to continue their construction. Your
decision will be carried out as soon as we receive word from you."
On reading Tatnai's report, King Darius ordered the royal
records to be searched, but it was soon discovered that all but
recent records had been moved to the Persian summer palace at
Achmetha, up in the mountains about three hundred miles northeast
of Babylon. There a scroll was found which clearly described what
King Cyrus had done concerning another proposed temple at
Jerusalem.
"This tells me just what I want to be sure of!" was Darius'
pleased exclamation. "Now I'm going to make another decree to fit
in with that of my famous predecessor, King Cyrus. It should
straighten out those in Samaria who have been troubling the people
of Judah!"
 In his message to be made public, especially in the areas of
Samaria, Judah and Syria, Darius ordered that work on the temple
at Jerusalem shouldn't be hampered by anyone, that the tribute
usually coming to Babylon from vassal nations to the west should
go to the Jews in any amount they needed to continue building the
temple and that the priests there were to be furnished bullocks,
rams, lambs, wine, wheat, salt and oil.
"All I ask in return," explained King Darius, who had respect
for the God of Israel, "is that the priests include me and my sons
among those for whom they offer sacrifices and say prayers. I
hereby declare that anyone who defies or ignores my wishes in this
affair will have boards stripped from his home for building a
gallows for hanging him. As for his home, may it never be used
again for anything except an outhouse. May the God of Israel
destroy any who would harm the temple of God at Jerusalem! Let
this decree be carried out speedily."
Darius' decree was carried to the western vassal nations with
haste, bringing angry surprise and dejection to the Samaritans and
relief and joy to the Jews. They had felt that Darius would favor
them, but they didn't expect such vigorous support from him. The
Samaritans, fearing that they would be watched by Persian agents,
almost immediately ceased troubling the Jews, who at long last
felt a freedom they hadn't experienced since coming to their land.
For the next four years work on the temple progressed so well
that the building was finished in the sixth year of the reign of
Darius. Because of the former harassment from their enemies and
their periods of lack of dedication to their work, the Jews were
twenty years in carrying out their project.
The dedication ceremonies marked the most eventful day since
the Jews had arrived. It was a time of triumph, joy and
thankfulness. Everything was set in careful order for the
functions of the priests and their assistants. Offerings included
a hundred bullocks, two hundred rams and twelve male goats. Some
of these animals, as God would have it, were furnished by the same
people who had tried for years to prevent the building of the
temple.

Conclusion

From this point onward, the events from then to now are
mostly recorded in advance, as prophecy. But prophetic writings do
not directly lend themselves to inclusion in such a narrative as
"The Bible Story."
The account brings us up to the restoration of Judah under
the Persians, a type of the future restoration of all twelve
tribes to the Promised Land.
 There is, of course, considerable history in the New
Testament. But we do not plan to cover that in "The Bible Story."
In conclusion, let us remember that the book of Daniel with
the story of the handwriting on the wall prefigures the state of
the world now. The handwriting is on the wall of world
civilization today. The voice of a modern-day Daniel is going out
to all the world via the WORLD TOMORROW telecast, "The Plain
Truth" magazine and other educational services of the Worldwide
Church of God. How many will heed the warning?

----------------------------------------